Shifting the mind from seeming independence to interdependence

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, June 9, 2024. This dictation was given at a Deep Healing Retreat Conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. What can I offer you in terms of healing? Well, given the magnificent teachings that have been given by other masters, I had to reach deep into my being to see what I might contribute that has not been said by the others but that could still be useful to human beings on earth at this particular time. For as I have said before, every dictation is a unique event. The interdependent originations that are formed here on earth at this very moment will never be repeated —never, ever. And perhaps this is one contribution I could make.

The interdependent originations

For what does it mean that everything has or is part of this web of the interdependent originations? Well, it means for one thing that nothing is separate. Regardless of appearances that are seen as real from the separate mind, nothing is separate. What does that mean? It means that the illusion that you are a separate being who can co-create whatever you want, independently of the whole, of the Christ mind, or of other beings, that illusion is completely unrealistic.

Everything is interconnected. No man is an island. But how come then that Padmasambhava just said that beings are allowed to go into the separate mind? Well, he did not say they were allowed to go into separation. They were allowed to go into the illusion of separation. Meaning what? Meaning separation can never be a reality. Only the experience of separation can actually happen. But it can only happen in the mind of an individual being or a group of beings. It exists only in the mind and it can be repeated only in the mind. You can build a sophisticated civilization based on the illusion of separation. You can come to believe that it is so sophisticated, so powerful that it must last forever or at least for a thousand years. But it is just a mirage. An image projected onto the Ma-ter light. And the moment the self-aware beings who projected it become self-aware as being extensions of the One mind, at that moment it will disappear.

You are thinking, experiencing that you have a physical body that has some continuity. The body has developed some disease, it has some continuity. Perhaps it is chronic, as they say: incurable. But how could it be incurable or chronic when it is just an image projected onto the Ma-ter light?

Unreality behind the disease

What does it really mean, the “interdependent originations”? It means that your body is not separated from your mind. And your mind is not separated from the Christ mind. You are not separated from your I AM Presence. You are not separated from the ascended masters. Everything is interdependent. Which means you can go into the illusion that you are a separate being who has a separate physical body that has contracted a certain disease. You can go into the illusion that from this perspective of being a separate being you cannot heal that disease. Or you can only do it with physical measures. But the reality is that you are interconnected with the whole, including the ascended masters. We have given you these images that there is the physical realm, there is the emotional, mental and identity realms. And then beyond that is the spiritual.

And the linear mind can conceive of this as: “Here is a level of vibrations that is the physical, then it goes up and beyond this level is the spiritual realm.” But that is not interdependent originations. Even the idea, a valid idea at a certain level, that your four lower bodies are a projection of a blueprint in the identity level or from your I AM Presence, is not entirely correct because it is so linear. It gives you easily the impression that the matter world is separated from spirit. But how could the matter world exist if it was separated from spirit? How could the movie be experienced if there was no movie screen? You cannot be separated from the power of the ascended masters which means that if you switch your mind that power can instantly come into your four lower bodies and dispel the lack of information that manifested a disease. This is simply reality. The idea of separation, the idea that some disease could be incurable, unchangeable is unreality. It is not “in”formation, it is “out”formation.

Switching the mind from separation to oneness

The interdependent originations is something that the linear mind cannot fathom. Many Buddhists, even Buddhist scholars throughout the ages have contemplated it with the linear mind. As they contemplated most of the other things I said with the linear mind. They have not grasped it. Neither have they grasped the concept of non-self because it cannot be grasped with the linear mind. But it can be grasped or experienced intuitively when the Conscious You steps outside of the four lower bodies, outside of that linear mind and you go back into this state where you are open to discovering rather than defining how the world works.

You are acknowledging: “I am a co-creator. I can co-create something based on separation but whatever I co-create will break down and that is why my body has manifested disease. But I am really, when I go into separation, de-creating instead of co-creating. But when I bring myself back in formation with the One mind and acknowledge that I am part of the interdependent originations then I can accept that the power of Spirit can flow into my four lower bodies and what does the power of Spirit do?”

Does the power of Spirit heal your physical body? Nay, the light simply dispels the darkness so that Christ information replaces the non-information, the non-formation, the out-formation, the de-formation of your physical body, replacing it with the information from the Christ mind. It is the old analogy that you cannot remove darkness from a room. You need to bring the light and the darkness disappears because it had no substance, no reality. It was an absence of light but it was not even an absence. It was the seeming absence created in a mind that was out of formation with the One mind. That is why Mother Mary has stressed several times the importance of accepting healing, accepting a new identity as a whole being, as a healed being, as a healthy being. Switching the mind from separation to oneness, from seeming independence to interdependence.

You are allowed to create the impression that you are independent and you of your own self can do something. You are allowed to have that experience for as long as you want. But in order to give you the opportunity to come back from that illusion, to avoid being trapped in that illusion, you become subject to the second law of thermodynamics that break down whatever you de-create so that you cannot maintain it and therefore have an opportunity to evaluate: “Do I want to stay out of formation or do I want to come back into formation?”

The risk built into free will

Now, the fallen beings, those who think they are the cleverest, they would, if they were to hear this, which they will never do, they would argue: “But by bringing your free will into formation with the Christ mind, you are submitting to a foreign will, to a will external to yourself. You are becoming a robot, a marionette that just follows along like the lemmings running towards the sea. It is only we who have rebelled against the Creator’s will and the One mind. It is only we who have attained truly free will. For we are free to define how reality should be.” This they will claim with great conviction, with great vigor, with great force.

Does a separate being, a being that thinks it is separate, has it actually gained free will? Has it gained a will that is entirely free? Well, when the Creator decided to create this world of form, it of course had experience based on other worlds of form. There is, as the saying goes, nothing new under the sun and there is really nothing new in the Allness in terms of certain overall principles. Self-awareness gives rise to free will where you can choose anything you can imagine. But you must start out with a limited sense of self, limited imagination, and your will cannot be more free than your imagination. It is impossible. You cannot create something that you cannot imagine. You may technically have the free will to create anything you want, but you cannot want something you cannot imagine so therefore, you cannot create it. The more limited your imagination is, the less free your will is.

The Creator knew that by giving self-aware beings free will, there was a certain risk involved. Now, of course, the entire purpose of creation is to give self-aware beings free will so they can grow in self-awareness. But there is that risk involved. And what is the risk? The risk is, as a co-creator, you are co-creating something, but as long as you are connected to the Christ mind, you experience—this is not something you know theoretically—you experience that you have not become your own creation. Ponder that very carefully, because the risk built into free will is that you can co-create something and you come to identify yourself with it so you think you are limited by your own creation. You think that even though you have created these conditions, you cannot uncreate them. You are trapped in them. You do not think you are trapped. You just identify with them and you think this is all you can be.

Now, when you co-create with some connection to the Christ mind, you cannot fall prey to this illusion. But the moment you go into the separate illusion, the illusion of separation, you can fall prey to this illusion. And the more you use the dualistic mind to create something that seems very sophisticated and elaborate, the more you use force to create this, the more identified you will become with your own creation. And here I am not only talking about creating, for example, a sophisticated civilization on a planet. I am really talking about the subconscious selves you create in your own mind.

What is a fallen being?

We have talked about fallen beings many times. What is a fallen being? In a previous dispensation, we used the concept of fallen angels. And the idea was that there was this being that existed in a higher realm and it fell in rebellion against God. The popular image at the time was the soul fell. This was what could be given at the time, but it is not the highest understanding. You may take our teachings that you are not the soul, you are not the four lower bodies, you are the Conscious You.

Take a fallen being. The fallen being still has a Conscious You. Did the Conscious You fall? Is the Conscious You the fallen being? Nay. The Conscious You is still the Conscious You. It is just not conscious of itself. Instead, the Conscious You has created subconscious selves based on separation and has come to identify itself with them. It has come to identify itself as them. These subconscious selves fell. The Conscious You has not fallen. The Conscious You is not a fallen being. A fallen being is a conglomerate of subconscious selves that has formed a certain identity that seems very sophisticated and powerful. But in the core of all these separate selves is still the being that descended from heaven, the Conscious You, which is not sophisticated, is not this self or that self. It is pure awareness. What has happened to a fallen being is that the Conscious You has come to identify itself with and as its own creation. This, my beloved, is not sophisticated. It is highly unsophisticated. A new co-creator who has a very limited sense of self is more sophisticated than a fallen being because it has a sense that it is connected to something outside its own mind. The fallen being has lost that sense of connection and believes that it is only its own mind.

Is your will truly free in separation?

What about the claim that only when you rebel against God or oneness or the Christ do you gain free will? How free is the will of a fallen being? When you, the Conscious You, identifies itself with its own creation, how can you even imagine something beyond what you have created? Which means how can you imagine something beyond what you imagined in the past? Free will means that you have the ability to imagine something you have never imagined before and when you imagine it you can choose it. But if you have become identified with your own creation, the subconscious selves, the Conscious You of that being cannot imagine something beyond the selves. That means you cannot choose anything that the selves cannot imagine. And if they are based on separation, they can only imagine things that fall within separation. They cannot imagine something beyond separation. How is that free will?

The fallen being has not attained free will. It has lost free will because it has lost free imagination. Now, you can always say that a new co-creator does not have unlimited imagination because it can only imagine based on its current sense of self and sense of the environment it is in. But because it has a sense of connection to the One mind, it has this sense that: “There is more to my current state of mind. There is more than my current environment. There is something more.”

Freedom of imagination

What is the Christ mind? It connects the Creator and the creation which means that when you have the slightest connection to the Christ mind, you know that there is more and if you continue to follow that more you actually end up at the Creator.

Now, who has the greatest free will in your world of form? The Creator. A fallen being does not have free will at all because there is no room for imagination. A fallen being is not trying to imagine something beyond its current sense of self. It is seeking to reinforce, validate and sustain its current sense of self. It is not seeking to transcend itself but to defend itself, its sense of self. That leaves very little room for imagination that is transcending your current level of imagination. How is that freedom of imagination? How is it freedom of choice?

You cannot choose the choice you cannot conceive of. You co-create by using the conceptual mind to formulate an image but if you are in a fallen consciousness there are some very restrictive limitations of what images you can formulate. Because you cannot transcend the past, you can only build onto the past. You can say, as a fallen being, you can imagine building a car, you can imagine building a more sophisticated car, a faster car, a more powerful car. And you can keep building onto this fantastic car but you cannot imagine that perhaps you can create a machine that could fly because you are only thinking within certain parameters. In my mind, that is not freedom of will.

How do you ascend? When you come to see this, you see that separation limits your will and that by bringing yourself, your Conscious You, into formation with the One mind, you actually gain true freedom of will. Because now your imagination is unlimited. Instead of imagining within the parameters set by your previous choices, you can imagine going beyond those choices, those selves you have created.

Beyond the concepts of illness and health

I may not be quite as practical of a master as Mother Mary who is more in tune with the physical octave, whereas me holding the office of the Buddha and the Lord of the World tend to look more from the overall perspective. I realize, as Padmasambhava, that we have come from a more esoteric viewpoint than Mother Mary has done. Yet, is it not practical to free your mind from the constraints that prevent you from imagining something beyond your current state? For if you cannot imagine something, you cannot manifest it. If you cannot imagine a healthy body, how can you come to accept it? Is it not practical to realize that a diseased body is a product of the separate mind? And when you bring your mind into formation with the One mind, then the principle of the interdependent originations means that it becomes possible for the power of Spirit to transform any physical condition. And those of you who are ready to grasp this can then take that step towards accepting: “I am a healthy body.” You can even go beyond it where there is not even the concepts of illness and health. There is just the body in alignment with the highest blueprint in your identity body. A blueprint that is free from the subconscious selves, free from your genetic inheritance, and therefore, is a healthy body.

With this, I will seal this conference in the Flame of Peace that I hold for earth. In a way you could say that what we have attempted to do with this conference is to bring you out of the state of mind that many people go in when they come to accept that their body is ill. A state of un-peace. Now what was it that manifested the disease in the first place? Yes, it was a state of un-peace. Because when you go into separation, you automatically go into un-peace. For you are using force against others, how can that lead to peace? The disease was manifest by a state of un-peace.

Now you realize you have a disease and your body will give you pain or might die, so you go into a more intense state of un-peace. How will that heal the body exactly? How can more of that which created the illness, heal the illness? But of course, the real consequence of being in a state of un-peace is that you cannot accept healing. We have attempted to give you various teachings and tools that if you apply them can lead you to a state of peace. Regardless of the physical condition, you can be in a state of peace. And if you can attain that peace, then it becomes much more feasible, realistic for you to accept healing, even instantaneous healing.

As I said in the beginning, the interdependent originations on earth and in the spiritual realm are completely unique in this moment. Never, ever in the entire history of the world of form have conditions been exactly as they are at this moment. I appreciate this uniqueness. I appreciate interacting with you. You may think that so many things on earth have repeated themselves so many times over such a long period of time. You may come to think or believe in the old saying: “There is nothing new under the sun.” But I see that everything is new. How can you be healed? You cannot be healed. Your body cannot be healed. Your sense of self cannot be healed. But your sense of self can become new, can become reborn in Christ by letting the old sense of self die. And thereby your body can become new in Christ when you let your old image of the body die. That which is out of the death consciousness cannot inherit eternal life. What is the way to conquer death? To let the separate self die, so that you, the Conscious You, are reborn into a higher awareness of yourself. Is that not what all of our teachings have been aimed at from the beginning? To help you become a new being in Christ.

So be sealed in the Flame of Peace in which everything is new.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to  Deep Healing Retreat

Healing by replacing disinformation with the information of the Christ mind


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Padmasambhava through Kim Michaels, June 9, 2024. This dictation was given at a Deep Healing Retreat Conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master Padmasambhava. Some will say: “Did you not ascend a long time ago? Do you not come from the Buddhist tradition? What do you know about the modern world and information?”

In-formation

I would say, first of all, as an ascended master I am beyond time and space and any kind of history or background or religion or tradition on earth. I ascended by transcending them all. Second of all, do you really think information belongs only in the modern age? How do you think the entire universe was created? Through information.

Now, what is information? Well, pronounce it a little bit differently. In formation. Something is in formation. It forms a pattern. Therefore, it is not just random. You may have dots on a piece of paper that are completely random. But the moment you organize them in a pattern you have information. You all know these little codes you can scan with your phone that give you access to your bank, for example. This is information even though it might look like a fairly primitive pattern.

Information is a pattern beyond nothingness or randomness. But does the computer screen recognize the image on the screen? No. It takes, as we have said, a self-aware conscious mind to see the pattern and to put some kind of meaning into the pattern. Only then does it become information. This now raises a fundamental question that not many people have considered even in this modern advanced age. Does the mind recognize the pattern or does the mind impose the pattern? And this is the central challenge for all self-aware beings.

Co-Creative process: An exchange of information

Let us first look beyond earth to a natural planet. We have explained to you that there is a part of your mind that is the conceptual mind. This mind, we have said, formulates an image and projects it upon the movie screen of the Ma-ter light, so the conceptual mind is creating the pattern. However, when you start out as a new co-creator you cannot create a pattern out of nothing. Your mind is not yet capable of formulating a pattern out of nothing. This is why a new co-creator is placed in a structured environment that was created before the co-creator came into being.

The co-creator comes into this environment and it experiences the environment through whatever senses it has in its particular environment. There are many designs of planets, many designs of the quote-unquote ‘bodies’ that people take on on various planets, so they have various ways of interacting with their environment. But by interacting with the environment the co-creator takes in information because it recognizes that there is a certain structure in its environment. It is not just random noise, it is information.

By taking in the information from its environment the co-creator is able to build on this and formulate in the beginning just a slight variation based on the information it has taken in. And this then it projects out. And now for the very first time the co-creator experiences the miracle that it has co-created something that was beyond what it experienced. It has brought forth something that was not there before. And the first time a co-creator experiences this it is like a child that is given a new toy because it realizes that it has been given this incredible toy that will take on the forms projected by its mind. And the co-creator is excited about this.

Now you may say the information that the co-creator formulates in its mind and superimposes upon the Ma-ter light, is it particularly sophisticated? Well, of course not for a new co-creator. But that is not the point. The point is not to create a specific result in the environment but to create something that then gives the co-creator feedback so it can refine its mental image and project a more refined image. You see what is the co-creative process—co-creative—it is an exchange of information. The co-creator takes in information from its environment, modifies the information, adds something to it, projects the information out, experiences the result, takes in information again, modifies the image, projects a more refined image, and so forth and so on.

What is information you might ask? Well, it can be any pattern. Any pattern can become information when a self-aware mind takes it in and gives it some kind of meaning. This means that one being might look at a particular environment, take in the information and give it one particular meaning. Another being in the same environment may give it a different meaning. This is what happens to new co-creators. They are in the same environment but they have different ways of interpreting it, experiencing it, and therefore, they formulate different mental images.

Stages of the co-creative process

And in the beginning this is just an experimental process where everybody individually is experimenting with their co-creative abilities without interfering or clashing with each other. But as they gain more experience they begin to realize that even though they have the power to superimpose a mental image, the powers of their minds are limited. But if two or more co-creators combine their minds they can create something beyond what any of them can create alone. Before too long cooperation starts to happen and before there can be cooperation there is sort of a selection process. Where co-creators meet they begin to communicate to see if they share a similar interpretation of their environment. If they are very different then they go their separate ways and do not co-create.

What you see on a natural planet is that at first co-creators are placed at some distance to each other. They each have space to co-create in their environment without interfering with each other, but then as they gain more experience they begin to interact. There is a sorting out process where some co-creators come together in a group, move to a certain area. Other co-creators with a different interpretation come to another group, move to another area and there is this sorting out process. We might say that the co-creators start being distributed randomly on the planet but gradually come into formation as groups. Now they experiment with what they can create as a group and you can compare this to planet Earth where people are spread out in a natural area with forests and fields but there is enough room that each person can live by himself without interfering with the others. Each person is only capable of building a very simple hut to live in but then they start coming together in groups. They realize that together they can build a much more elaborate house, they can create fields, more people might join them and eventually they create a village. And if they create something attractive maybe more will come in and join them and gradually the village will grow into a town that grows into a smaller city and can continue to grow.

On a natural planet what happens is that in the natural environment that was first created, a certain number of co-creators can exist. But as they begin to organize, come into formation around a common vision and interpretation and desire to co-create, then they raise their environment to a higher level that can sustain more co-creators. And then the population is gradually increased and they form more organized societies with cities and gradually this can grow and grow and grow until the natural planet reaches the population it was designed to accommodate. But in some cases, it can even rise beyond that if the inhabitants can really work together.

The emergence of natural societies

This is of course, the ideal scenario. The co-creators never clash, there is a sorting out process and they separate out and then they experiment based on the vision they have in the different groups. But as they experiment with co-creation each group comes to a greater understanding of how their particular planet was designed. What were the principles that were used to design the environment? And when they understand this, even if they come to this understanding through an individual experimentation, now they come into a more coherent vision and interpretation of their environment because they realize that by working with the basic design principles they can co-create much more.

What happens over time is that even though it started out with different groups with different interpretations, more of a coherence begins to emerge and that is when they can work together and raise their planets. Now, this does not mean that the co-creators come into some uniformity or sameness. They are united by a common vision of how their environment works but they still express their creativity in many individual ways.

What begins to emerge is this harmony between individual creative expression and collective creative expression. There are no leaders that control a population. There are leaders that emerge but they do not cling to power. They do not seek to limit those below them. The leaders that emerge are the ones that are themselves most creative but also are most dedicated to helping others be creative. Does it sound like a utopian society? No, only in comparison to what you have on earth. It is the natural society found on the vast majority of the billions upon billions of planets found in the universe. It is the earth that is an exception, not the natural planet.

Principles behind natural societies

Why am I telling you this? Because what the co-creators on a natural planet do is they take in information, they interpret it, they create a new version of the information they have taken in, in their minds. They project this out and then their environment changes, they take in new information, refine that and so forth.

Gradually, as I said, they begin to cooperate which means two things. The co-creators discover the design principles for how their planet works and they work with them. They accept those principles and when they have individually or in smaller groups each discovered those principles they do not clash with each other because they all see that they benefit the most from working with the principles, and when they have this common vision nobody is trying to impose their will or power upon others. Nobody is trying to limit others or take anything from others.

The concept of theft is just not there on a natural planet because when you know you can co-create whatever you want why would you take what someone else has co-created? You might see that someone else has co-created something you do not have and that you want but instead of taking it for them you just co-create it yourself. Based on the information you have gotten by seeing what they created, where is the need to take anything from another? Where is the need to limit other people? How can it possibly be a problem for you that someone else has co-created something you have not thought of? If you want what they have co-created you take in the information, you co-create it yourself. You never even have the thought that if someone has co-created something that you have not created that you could not do the same and so why would you need to take it from them or limit them?

Going against the design principles based on the Christ mind

What we could say is that on a natural planet there is only information. There is no disinformation. And this is, of course, because as we have explained, everything in the world of form was created out of the One mind, the Christ consciousness, the Buddha Nature. Every being was created out of that mind and therefore, any information that was used to create a natural planet was based on the Christ mind. A new co-creator takes in the information from the Christ mind and uses its own mind, which is not yet fully the Christ but is certainly out of the Christ mind, to create its own information. And that is also out of the Christ mind even though it is at a fairly low level at the time.

As we have said, you see yourself as a connected being but have no clear concept of what you are connected to. But still, you are taking information based on the Christ mind which is you are connected to your environment. You are part of the whole. You are not apart from the whole. Everything is wonderful, one big happy family as they say, in the first sphere, the second sphere, the third sphere. Then in the fourth sphere which is one step denser than the third, there are some beings that start out as all other co-creators with a localized sense of self. They take in information from their environment, they co-create, they take in information and gradually a cooperation starts emerging.

But then on a few planets in the fourth sphere there were some beings who had the thought they had begun to discover the design principles for how their planet was working. But they had the thought: “Why should I follow those principles? What if I used my own ideas to co-create? Why should I be bound, limited by my environment? Why should I not co-create something entirely different?” And free will is free will. You are allowed to co-create anything you can imagine, so they started co-creating this way. This means that the information they now formulated in their minds was not based on the Christ mind because the Christ mind was used to formulate the principles for how the planet worked. But when you go against the principles in your environment you are not using the mind of Christ, you are using the mind of anti-christ.

Now, this was not as ominous on these first planets as it might sound on earth. But you are beginning to use information based on this idea that you are better at imposing a meaning on information than the ascended beings who created your planet. You know better. Even though you have not really explored the principles that were used to create your planet, you do not fully grasp them. These few beings got the idea that they knew better and if they have free will they should be allowed to do whatever they wanted.

Discovering vs. defining how the world works

And of course they were. They formulated these mental images, projected them upon the Ma-ter light and the Ma-ter light took on these forms. But this now means that these beings stepped into a state of mind where they were not seeking to discover how the world works. They were seeking to define how the world should work. Now mind you, these beings had not fallen and you could say they were simply experimenting with their free will. The problem was that when you start out on a natural planet and grow in awareness till you reach the highest level of consciousness you can reach on that particular planet, then you have explored how that planet works to the fullest.

If you then develop the desire to experiment with your co-creative abilities by defining the principles yourself, then you are allowed to do this. You are allowed to go to another planet that has a more loosely defined environment but you can more easily experiment. But by coming to the fullness of the experience, the highest level of consciousness you could reach on your first planet, you have grown in your self-awareness, your ability to create and interpret information.

The second law of thermodynamics

But when you start too early wanting to do your own thing without having fully learned, then you cannot co-create based on the Christ principles or the Christ mind because you have not fully embodied it. You have not reached the highest level of Christhood you could reach on that planet. This means that you are now co-creating something that goes against the principles that your planet was based on and that means that your planet is not sustaining your creation. It starts breaking down, what we have called the second law of thermodynamics or the principle of Shiva. And now these beings saw that their co-creation was breaking down but other self-creators created something that was not breaking down and they started feeling this was unjust.

Now some of them saw this and said: “Oh, what am I doing differently? Is there something I have not understood here?” And then they changed, brought themselves back into being willing to explore the principles and they then continued growing. But some went into this state of mind that they should still be able to do whatever they wanted and other beings should not be creating something beyond what they were creating. They now formulated this desire to get other people to come in and support their co-creation because they quickly realized that the more people they could get to support their co-creation, the less it would break down. Now this meant that a group of people came together and they accepted a common vision, naming the vision of these beings who became leaders, and they used their co-creative abilities so they multiplied each other’s efforts and therefore they were able to create, in some cases, quite sophisticated and organized civilizations.

It was just that it required a continued effort to maintain or expand these civilizations. And of course, these civilizations did not bring the planet to the ascension point. When it came to the point that the entire sphere was ready to ascend, there were a few planets that were not ready. Even though there were sophisticated civilizations on these planets, the planet could not ascend because these civilizations were out of attunement with the original blueprints not only on the planet, but also with the Christ mind and the blueprint for the entire sphere.

Reality check

This is when the ascended masters had to step in, confront these beings with the fact that their co-creation could not ascend and give them the choice—would they come back into alignment with the principles so they could ascend with the rest of the sphere, or would they refuse to do so? Some did choose to come back into alignment, ascended with the fourth sphere, but on a few planets the leaders had become so sure that they were right in their interpretation of information and the information they had generated that they would not let it go.

Now what was it that happened on the planets where the leaders chose to heed the ascended masters? What happened was that they took the information they had gathered through this co-creative process and brought it back into alignment with the Christ mind by giving up the information that was based on the mind of anti-christ. We can say that throughout their experimental journey they had created all of these subconscious selves based on the illusion of separation, and when they saw the consequence of this they were willing to enter the process, which took some time, of letting these selves die. It is like Jesus explained, he who seeks to save his life shall lose it, he who is willing to lose his life for the sake of following Christ can ascend and attain a permanent state of life. Those planets where the leaders were not willing to give up their self-created information based on separation, were not willing to let the selves die, they were then given another option, they could fall as we say, but they saw it more as descending into the next sphere that was created.

The psychology behind the fall

Now, what we have not really explained before was the mindset of some of these beings. You see what I have said, the purpose of a new co-creator on a particular natural planet is to enter into a journey of discovery, where you discover the principles that are based on the Christ mind, and therefore you discover the principles that make your creation sustainable. Those who had not used the Christ mind, they had not completed that journey. They did not understand that only principles based on the realization that all life is connected can lead to a sustainable creation. They now entered into a state of mind where they did not see that they were behind those who ascended. They instead turned things around and thought: “We are the ones who know better, we are so sophisticated, we do not need to discover the principles, we can define our own principles and the ascended masters simply do not know what we know. They are not as sophisticated as we are because they submitted themselves to the Christ mind. They have never really explored the mind of anti-christ and they do not see how sophisticated it is.”

Of course they did not have the concept of anti-christ, they thought it was the ultimate state of mind where you were so sophisticated you could define everything. They did not see that they fell into the fifth sphere, they thought: “Ah, we are so sophisticated, we are the pioneers who are the first ones to enter the new sphere, and therefore we can define the pattern for how planets should work in that sphere.” They, at least some of them, did not see it as a mistake and they actually used the fact that they fell to over inflate their already overinflated sense of self-importance.

The lesson behind the fall

Why was this allowed? Well, partly to allow free will to outplay itself, but also because the ascended masters knew that the fifth sphere was more dense than the previous one. Therefore, these beings, let us call them fallen beings to be consistent, they thought they could come into the new sphere and co-create exactly the same sophisticated civilizations they had created in the fourth sphere, but because of the denser sphere they could not, or rather they could, but it required far more effort.

This gave them an opportunity to re-evaluate: “Is there something we have not grasped? Are we really as sophisticated as we think we are?” And some of them when they encountered the denser matter they realized: “If we continue this way we are exerting all of this effort, but whatever we create it just breaks down, it starts breaking down right away. It is a constant effort to maintain it. Would it not be easier to switch, discover the principles and work with the principles instead of against them?”

You could say: “What is the purpose of this entire mechanism?” Well, it is to give co-creators the opportunity to explore everything they can do with their free will, their self-awareness and their imagination. But ultimately, the goal of this process is that each co-creator discovers, realizes, that it can co-create much more by learning what the principles are and working with those principles than if it goes against the principles. And what is the purpose of this?

Every self-aware being is created out of the One mind, but it is created as an individual being. For a sphere to ascend, all the beings who ascend with a sphere must have journeyed as far as they want to go in experimentation with their free will. They do not have to use the consciousness of anti-christ, the separate mind, but they have to experiment as much as they want. They voluntarily bring themselves into alignment with the One mind, meaning that after they ascend they could not even conceive of co-creating something that would harm others. Coming into alignment with the Christ mind means you are not seeking to raise yourself in comparison to others, you are seeking to raise the whole by raising others and yourself. You are not harming any part of life. You have given up the possibility of choosing to go against the principles of the One mind.

Refining vs. forcing your vision

What does this have to do with information? Well, anyone who co-creates takes in information, gives it some kind of meaning, and based on that meaning it then projects out information, causing the Ma-ter light to take on the form and then when you experience the form, you are taking in new information.

You might say that when you receive the return current you can look at what is physically manifest compared to the vision you projected out and see: “Is there a discrepancy between what I had in my mind and what is manifest physically, and if there is, what does that mean? Why is there a discrepancy?” And it can be, as I said, because your vision was not in alignment with the principles used to design your planet. And then you have this choice: “Well let me discover more of those principles.” It can be that your vision clashes with other people on the planet, and so you cannot manifest exactly what you are envisioning because they have a vision that interferes with yours. But it gives you feedback.

The universe is a feedback machine. The question is, do you use this feedback to refine the information you are projecting out? Or do you use the feedback to think: “Well, my information is right, so I need to project it with more force and if I cannot generate enough force on my own, I need to then persuade other people to support my vision, so that we together can co-create what I want.”

You now go into this force-based mindset where instead of saying: “Let me discover the principles and when I know the principles I can co-create what I want,” you now say: “Let me find a way to force my vision, my information on my environment and let me get other people, persuade them or fool them or force them into supporting my vision.” And again, you are allowed to do this, you are allowed to experiment with this. The problem is that by going against the principles on your particular planet, your co-creation requires more and more force to be sustained or to be expanded, so therefore, you inevitably go into this force-based mindset where you think you have to force your environment to outpicture your vision, instead of working with the environment so that it generates what you project out without you having to use force.

Dis-in-formation based on the absence of Christ

You now see that there is information based on the One mind, the unified mind, the Christ mind, and there is information based on the absence of unity, the absence of oneness. You may call it the mind of anti-christ, but it is not really anti-christ, it is an absence of Christ. It is an absence of recognition of the connection between all forms and all beings. It is from the beginning an illusion, but it is an illusion that beings are allowed to go into because they must be allowed to experiment with their free will and their imagination. And naturally, you can imagine that you are co-creating as a separate being. It is fully possible to do this and it is, in a certain sense, necessary for all beings to come to realize that there is this possibility and they need to experiment with it until they decide: “Ah, this is not what I want to do.” Some people just have not come to that point yet, some beings. And that is why there is a very big range for how far a being can go into this illusion of separation.

Again, what does it have to do with you wanting to heal your physical body? Well, if your body is manifesting a disease, it is because information has entered your four lower bodies that is based on the separate mind, or rather based on an absence of the Christ mind, the recognition of the principles for earth and the principles of oneness.

The key then is to change that information, and here is the central point to grasp. To beings who have gone into separation, it will seem like they have generated a vast pool of information that allows them to create a sophisticated civilization, formulate ideas, create an empire, create weapons that can defeat other weapons. They feel they are so sophisticated. They have generated all of this information and they have used it to co-create, or as they see it, create this sophisticated civilization. How could that be wrong? To them, this is information, and they will say: “Well, this is just as sophisticated as any information that could be based on the Christ mind.”

But in reality, this is not information, it is disinformation. Why? Because it is not in formation with the whole. As the world of form has grown, as spheres have ascended, all of the self-aware beings have co-created a whole, a sustainable whole. It is based on the Christ mind. And as these spheres have ascended and grown, the beings who caused the spheres to ascend, they have generated much more information than was there in the beginning.

The Creator created the first sphere based on information formulated in the mind of the Creator. But as the co-creators were sent in there and caused the first sphere to ascend, they generated out of their minds, out of their imagination, an enormous amount of information that was beyond what the Creator embedded in the first sphere. And the second sphere added even more information. There is vast, vast information in the Christ mind about how to make a co-creation sustainable. And this is not what has been created out of separation because all of this vast information generated in the Christ mind forms a whole, a formation.

But the mind that is separate is not in formation with the whole. It is in formation with itself, but itself is separate from the whole. The mind is separate from the whole. Not in reality, but in its own mind. That is why it cannot be in formation with the whole and that is why it is not information—it is an absence of information. However sophisticated the fallen beings think their ideas and ideologies and mental images are, it is actually nothing. It is not sustainable. Only that which is based on the Christ mind has life within it. That which is separate is death, the consciousness of death.

Healing with information

Again, I ramble on about these far-flung ideas. What does it have to do with you wanting to heal your physical body? Well, whatever condition is a disease in the physical body is not based on the information coming from the Christ mind. Therefore, it is based on this disinformation from the separate mind. Now the tendency is, when you begin to realize this, and when you begin to realize that you have, if you have a physical disease, you have in your emotional, mental and identity bodies these subconscious selves that are based on this separate mind. The tendency is to then look at this and say: “I need to go into this subconscious self and discover what supposed information created the self that the self is based on, and then I need to counteract that information by finding an argument against it, by proving it is wrong.” This cannot be done. It is like if you chase the greased pig, you will end up with your hands full of mud.

If you try to prove the fallen consciousness wrong, if you try to reason with it, you just get yourself involved with it. You need to recognize that this, even though there is a self in your subconscious mind, and even though it is based on a certain pattern, it is not information. It is an absence of information from the Christ mind. You do not need to do anything about the information. You do not need to prove it wrong, because the self can never come to see that it is wrong. You do not need to do anything about it.

What do you need to do? You activate the Conscious You´s ability to float up beyond your four lower bodies, you then reach for an ascended master that is close to you, and then you formulate the desire to see the Christ information that can replace the absence of information.

Take note. You are not asking your I AM Presence for this, because your I AM Presence is not yet ascended. You select the ascended master that you feel close to, you ask that master: “Mother Mary, help me see the Christ information.” And if you can be neutral, you will see something that will help you get started on the process of letting the self die, separating yourself from it. If you repeat this, and you do not need to make an elaborate ritual of it, but if you repeat it, you will see more and more until you come to that point where the self has died. That is how you heal with information.

As Mother Mary said, it is simply one way. It may not appeal to you. It may not resonate with you. This can be because of your current level of consciousness, one of the other tools is more suited to where you are at. It can also be that you cannot really see how you can apply it. Then pick one of the other tools. But for some of you, this will be an important teaching that you can build on. And you can refine your ability to tune into the Christ mind and let the information of the Christ mind replace the lack of information coming from the separate mind, thereby bringing the Conscious You into formation with the Christ mind, whereby you become the Living Christ.

With this, I have given you what I wanted to give you and therefore, I shall step back and allow Gautama Buddha to seal this conference, as is his responsibility, privilege, and joy.

It has been my joy to interact with you for this time and I hope I have given you some information that can be useful to you.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to  Deep Healing Retreat

Healing through changing the information and its meaning in the mind

 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, June 9, 2024. This dictation was given at a Deep Healing Retreat Conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary. What I have given you here is a series of tools. It is not meant to say that one tool is better than the other. I have talked about a progression. And yes, there is a progression, but it does not mean that one tool is more valuable than the other. Because it depends where you are at, what you need at your present level. You need to select the tool that appeals to you, that resonates with you, and use that until you feel you have done enough with that tool.

But I wish to give you some more teaching that can help you gain a different perspective. You understand what I am trying to do here. I am not trying to say that there is only one way to be healed. Because what is healing? It is shifting the mind. The healing we are talking about here, which of course, is beyond taking physical measures for healing, is a healing in the mind. And the key is to shift the mind. I am giving you different tools that can help you shift the mind, depending on where you are at in your personal situation.

The information flow through the higher bodies

Another tool I wish to give you is that you can shift the way you look at the body. I have already given you some shifts with the progression from seeing the cells as physical radios, seeing the cells as part of the energy field. But there is another step up. And it is to tie into what Saint Germain talked about that at the level of subatomic particles, the mind can influence this most fundamental level of matter. And this ties in with the fact that you are co-creators. How do you co-create? Well, we have explained that the fundamental substance that allows you to co-create is the Ma-ter light. This is a substance that has no form in itself, but can take on any form. But it cannot take on form by itself, because an image needs to be projected upon it by a self-aware mind. Or at least, by a potentially self-aware mind.

We have talked about an image, a mental image. But what is a mental image? You look at a computer screen, you have a beautiful mountain landscape. And you are saying: “Well, this is an image, this is a photo.” But to the computer it is not a photo. To the screen it is not a photo. At the level of the computer chip, it is not a photo. It is data. It is ones and zeros in different combinations. To the screen it is just dots, colored dots. Beyond just seeing something as an image, you can also say that what your mind is projecting onto the Ma-ter light is information that tells the Ma-ter light what form to take on and out-picture.

At the identity level, I have said there is a blueprint. But what is the blueprint? Well, is it not information? There is information encoded in the blueprint. And this information is then projected into the mental realm, where the information from the identity level sets the parameters for what the mental mind can think about, can do. The mental mind fills in the blueprint, adds information, makes it more detailed. And then, this is projected into the emotional. And then, it receives also some extra information, including movement, speed, direction. And then, it goes into the physical vibrational spectrum.

Again, it can be helpful to start out by again thinking about your physical cells as a physical thing and saying that what your cells receive from the emotional, mental and identity level is information. And the mechanism that allows the cells to deal with this information is the DNA that then takes the information that it receives and translates it into instructions for what proteins to create inside the cells, how to combine them, so that this particular individual cell finds its right place in the whole of the body and so that it continues to receive the information that allows it to fulfill that place over time. But of course, at a higher level, you can see that your cell is not a separate physical thing. It is part of what we might call the information flow, and so, really your cell is not made of proteins. Your cell is not made of DNA. Your cell is made of the Ma-ter light that takes on that specific form.

The enormous complexity of the cell

Now, you are perhaps going to think about this. And you are going to perhaps think: “But isn’t this an awfully complicated process?” You have this very complex blueprint at the identity level for my physical body with its 30 trillion cells, 30 trillion individual units. Then, you have an even more complicated blueprint, we might say, information collection at the mental level. And then, it becomes complicated again at the emotional level. And then, at the physical level, it manifests. The Ma-ter light out-pictures these cells that science have not even fully discovered how complex they are.

How can it be that the physical cells need to be so complex? Why is there this incredibly complicated machinery inside the cells? Why does it take 30 trillion cells that specialize in thousands of different ways in order to create one physical body? Why could you not just have one image that was projected onto the Ma-ter light and out-picture the physical body without any of this enormously complex internal machinery? And the answer is: “Well, there could be such a way to create.” Why is it not that way? Well, one possible answer would be: “What would be the fun in doing it so simply?” But that is not actually the answer. The real answer is that the four levels of the material universe are an educational environment. And they are designed, as we have said, to be like a reality simulator that can give the inhabitants a vast array of different experiences, including the experience that they are physical beings who are disconnected from anything beyond the material world.

Simulating a separate existence

You see, if there was just an image and the Ma-ter light out-picturing it, nothing in between, no mechanism in between, it would not seem believable that you could be a physical body or a separate being. But because there is this enormously complex machinery at the physical level, it seems that you could be an entirely material being, or you could be separated from a spirit world even if you believe in it. And that is why humankind now for a long time has been able to have the experience that they are the creations of this remote God up there in the sky, who is completely separated from them. Even the experience that they have been created as imperfect beings, as sinners, and that they need someone outside themselves to be saved. Recently they have been able to have the experience that they are entirely physical beings. There is nothing beyond the material universe. This enormously complex machinery at the cellular level, at the levels of the organs and the nervous systems and the brain—this is so complicated that it has a life of its own. And it can, therefore, explain why they exist, why they have consciousness, why they can think. It is just all this physical machinery that creates consciousness and the sense of self.

You see, in order to create a reality simulator that can simulate a separate existence and make it seem real, it has to be complicated or it would not be believable. Look at what has happened to materialistic science, how they have discovered deeper and deeper layers of the material world, smaller and smaller units. But also, more and more complexity. There was a time where scientists thought that it was very simple to explain the universe. They even thought they had discovered the ultimate unit the universe was built from. Atoms. That the atom was a black box. It could not be divided further. They just interacted. Then, they discovered: “Oh, no. There is some machinery inside the atom.” And then, there were first three subatomic particles. Then, a whole panoply of subatomic particles. And it seems like the more powerful of a particle accelerator you build, the more particles you discover instead of discovering the ultimate particle, the God particle.

What has all this done? Lent reality to the illusion that you are separate beings, entirely physical beings. And that because physical matter is so complex, your cells are so complex, your brains are so complex, you are a product of all of this machinery. It is the belief in artificial intelligence. That if you build a computer that is sophisticated enough, it will be able to think. It is just all part of this elaborate game we are playing in order to allow free will to outplay itself until people, beings have had enough of it. They have had enough of thinking they can define reality, thinking they can create a separate world that is real, instead of co-creating the real world with us.

Making illusion believable until we want more

In one sense you could say: “What is it a sign of?” Well, it is a sign of the Creator’s love for the self-aware extensions of itself. If one self-aware extension or a group decides to go into separation and explore whether they can create their own separate world, then the Creator is willing to create this enormously complex process that makes their illusion seem believable. They can have that experience for a time, until they have had enough of it. It is a sign of how much the Creator respects his own law of free will. “Its” own law of free will, for the Creator is beyond he and she.

But how is this all created? Well, it is created because there are all of these, this entire hierarchy of ascended masters beyond the Creator, I mean beneath the Creator. We ascended masters are all part of this co-creative process of creating this elaborate machinery on an unnatural planet that makes it seem like you can be separated from the real world and create your own world and define how it should work. What is that a sign of? That we have love for our co-creators. And we are willing to go through this elaborate process to give those who want it that experience.

Back to the idea that everything is information. What is information? Well, it can be practical information. The information for how to build a physical body that seemingly can function on its own without being connected to anything beyond the material universe. That is very practical concrete information. Now, you could say, if you take the materialist paradigm: “Everything is matter. The brain is simply matter and it produces consciousness.” Then, you could say that if the entire brain is mechanical and if it only contains this practical information of how to create the brain, where do feelings come from? Where do illusions come from? Where do these elaborate beliefs and ideas that people have created throughout the ages—where does all this come from, if the brain is entirely mechanical?

Would not a mechanical brain think in mechanical ways? How could it think in these completely irrational, illogical, inconsistent ways that people think? And this is because, of course, the world is not mechanical, the body is not mechanical, the brain is not mechanical. It only seems that way so you can believe in a mechanical world, if that is what you want. Or you can believe in a remote God. Or you can awaken from the reality simulator and realize that the reality simulator is created by minds that superimpose information on the Ma-ter light in order to give you a certain environment as a starting point for your expansion of consciousness. And as you expand that consciousness, you can start co-creating the experience you are having in the simulator consciously, instead of unconsciously.

Or whether you believe you are the subject of a remote God or a product of mechanical laws of nature. You are co-creating, but you are not conscious of being a co-creator. You think you are a victim of your environment. You came into being without having any choice about it. And therefore, you can do nothing to change it through your own choosing. Now, this is the experience that many people wanted to have, which is why the world is the way it is. But the purpose of all of this is to give people that experience until they have had enough of it and they start wondering if there could be more to life and they start desiring that more.

The awakening process

And that is when you begin the awakening process, where you realize you are in an environment that responds to your mind. But how does it respond? It responds to the information that you are projecting into the cosmic mirror of your environment through the four levels of your mind—identity, mental, emotional and physical. Because, yes, the physical so-called body is also part of your mind. When you take a shovel, go out in the garden and dig a hole, you are using physical means to project information upon the Ma-ter light. You create a hole in what was untouched ground. And when you do anything with the other three bodies, have feelings, have thoughts, have a sense of identity, you are again projecting information onto the Ma-ter light.

How do you begin to awaken? Well, first of all by acknowledging how the world works. The world could be said to be an information processing device. It is like your computer, where you can input a photo of a mountain landscape. And then, you can adjust the colors and the brightness of the photo, possibly even distort it completely with some filter. But this is what the world is. What is the way to become more conscious as a co-creator? To become more conscious of the information that you have allowed to be stored in the physical, emotional, mental and identity levels of the mind. Therefore, becoming more conscious of what you are projecting onto the Ma-ter light.

What is the key to being healed of a physical condition? To change the information contained in your emotional, mental and identity minds that is being projected onto the physical. What is the key to healing some emotion? Changing the information that is being projected onto your emotional mind through the identity and mental minds. What is the key to changing what is happening at the mental level? Well, of course, change what is projected by the identity level. And the key to changing the identity is to step outside of the identity body and realize that you are a Conscious You. You are not the contents of your identity body. You can let a certain sense of self, a certain self die and you are not going to die.

Information from above

What is the Conscious You then? Can the Conscious You generate information that is projected onto the Ma-ter light? Yes, but not from the level of pure awareness. Only when you go into the identity, mental and emotional levels and even the physical can you generate information that is projected onto the Ma-ter light. But you can also go the other way of tuning in to the I AM Presence and let the information from the I AM Presence be projected onto the four lower bodies. And that is, of course, what happens when you really awaken from the simulation. And you stop projecting information through these selves in the four lower bodies that are based on the density of matter, the separation from your source, the duality consciousness and all of these illusions.

When you can allow the information from the perspective of your I AM Presence to be projected, then you can be said to have a certain level of Christ consciousness. Although, since your I AM Presence is not an ascended being, it is not the full Christ consciousness. You can, of course also, when you are not pulled into these separate selves in the four lower bodies, tune in to the ascended masters and allow us to give you information that is then projected through the four lower bodies upon the Ma-ter light. And that is a higher level of Christhood.

Body as a projection

How is this practical for you in terms of healing? Well, I got a little carried away explaining this to you. But what you can begin to do if you feel this resonates with you—and many of you will feel that this goes right over your head. Do not feel bad about it. Just put this on the shelf and use some of the other tools until you at some future time will be ready to look at this. But what can you do? Well, you can begin to realize that there is no physical body. The physical body has no existence as human beings look upon the physical body. It is not something solid. It is not something unchanging. It is not something that has continuity over time.

We have used the analogy before that the movie on a movie screen may pull you into feeling like you are there, but it has no solidity. It only exists because there is an image projected by the movie projector when the light shines through the film strip. And if you pulled the plug from the movie projector, the movie would disappear instantly. There is not really a continued movement on the screen. There are individual images in the projector on the film strip that are being projected onto the screen so rapidly that your eyes are fooled into seeing a continuous movement. And likewise, your physical body is just an image upon the screen of the Ma-ter light projected many times a second. What is projecting it? The light coming from your I AM Presence and the ascended realm that streams through the film strips at your identity, mental, emotional level and even in the physical.

What does that mean? It means that your physical body is simply an out-picturing of an information stream that streams so quickly that your outer senses and your outer mind cannot see the individual movements, but they are there. Which means that if you change the information, you would instantly change the body. Because the body is just like the image on the movie screen. Change the image in the film strip, you instantly change the image on the screen, or at least with the speed of light, which is fast enough for most people. You can then begin to retool your mind into realizing that it is entirely possible to instantly change the body. In fact, you might even say, if you want to be a bit provocative, that the only way to change the body is to do it instantly by changing the information. Because if you do not change the information, how will you change the body?

How to change the information in our minds

That is when you can come to see that there is some reality to the image I gave earlier. You have a healthy body. You have a sick body. You can choose which one you go into. But here, it is more that you have a sick body. There is a particular condition in the body. You see that this is caused by, out-pictured by, a certain type of information that exists in your three higher bodies, perhaps even at the physical level. You can see that when you change that information, you can change the body instantly.

Now, of course, the big question becomes: “How do you change the information?” Can you just instantly switch your mind? No, you cannot, because you have all of these selves. What is a self? What is a subconscious self? It is a collection of information. But the self resists being changed. Because the self is created to conserve the information, to preserve it. It is as if you are looking at a movie screen where a certain image has been imprinted and imagining that the filmstrip will resist—the filmstrip in a projector will resist having the image changed. It will hold on to the image. You need to then, again, use the tools, unravel it.

It is not that the process is any different. But it is, for some of you, helpful to consider that what you are dealing with here is really information. Because what is information? I said earlier that your computer can display an image of a mountain scene. And it is because there is information that is displayed on the screen. This is not entirely correct, because the computer is not actually an information processing device. It is a data processing device, because the computer is able to process data and organize it without having any idea of what the data means. When does the data stored on your computer become information? Not when it is displayed on the screen. Because the screen has no idea whether it is showing a mountain landscape from Switzerland or the ears of a horse that sticks up above a tree. The data on the computer screen becomes information the moment you look at it and it takes on some meaning in your self-aware mind.

Function of a self

Only a self-aware mind can process information. What does that mean? How do you change the information in your emotional body or mental body? By changing the meaning it has for you. Where does the meaning come from? Well, it comes from these subconscious selves. But originally the selves were created, a particular self was created, because the Conscious You looked at certain information and gave it a meaning. You see, I am not saying that your personal mind has created the entire earth. You came to a predefined environment, partly created by the Elohim, partly by humanity over a long period of time. You come in here and what is it you receive from your environment? Information about how the environment is.

What do you do with that information in your mind? You make a decision about what that information means to you. And that decision creates a subconscious self. Why is this necessary? Well, partly because of the complexity I talked about, but also because you are using information to do anything, including uphold your body. And you cannot consciously process unlimited amounts of information. Your conscious awareness, the Conscious You, can only process a certain amount of information. Therefore, in order to have a continued existence, you need to create the subconscious selves that, once you have decided what the meaning is of the information, they are projecting this on down from the identity to the mental, emotional, to the physical level, so you do not have to do it consciously.

It is the analogy we have given so many times of learning to ride a bicycle. You are creating a subconscious self that contains all the information needed to ride a bicycle. You do not have to be conscious of how to hold it upright. You can focus on where you want to go. But you can also create subconscious selves that are not related to practical, physical things, but how you feel about your environment. What you think you can do and cannot do in your environment. And even how you identify yourself in relation to the environment. But this is all information you receive from your environment that you, the Conscious You, gave a meaning. And that creates a subconscious self. And the subconscious self cannot change that meaning. Only the Conscious You can change it.

You see, you come to an environment called Earth, through your senses you are receiving information about that environment. But then, the Conscious You reacts to this by giving it some meaning. What is the environment I am in? What does it mean for me? How do I feel about it? What do I think about it? How do I identify myself in this environment? And once that meaning is given, it becomes a self. You are taking the information from the outside and you are adding the meaning, which is also information, to it. You are adding information to it. And what does this do? It creates your specific experience of your environment. And now, the experience becomes continuous. You will continue to experience your environment through that self, until the Conscious You again looks at it and makes a conscious decision to change the information and the meaning you gave it.

Making unconscious conscious

As just one example. You come to earth. You are exposed to a certain situation. It causes you physical pain. You react emotionally to this by fear. You act at the mental level by deciding: “This is not a good environment and I cannot change this condition.” And at the identity level you decide: “I am a powerless being. There are certain things on earth I cannot change.” And this forms a self. Now, you are projecting this image upon your physical body into the cells. And over time they will take on this image and some of the cells will become burdened, will become unable to tune in to the blueprint, will become unable to function at their highest level and a disease will manifest. But that disease has no independent existence, it has no continuity. It is an image projected onto the Ma-ter light, the movie screen, through the film strips in your mind. And the moment that image changes, the physical out-picturing of it will change.

The moment you change the information, the body will change. If you truly change the information, the body will change. Then, the topic is, of course, how to change the information. But since you are in time and space, I cannot give you that in this installment. Which is perfectly fine because, those of you who feel that this teaching resonates with you, you now have some time to process what it actually means before I or another master will take it further. While you are eating your dinner, if you feel this is important for you, consider what information really is.

What are you receiving when you eat a cucumber? Information. Now, you may say your body has a process for digesting the cucumber that is completely mechanical, has nothing to do with you. First of all, that is not entirely accurate, but for practical purposes it is. But did your body choose to take the cucumber and not the carrot next to it? Your mind chose. Why did your mind choose the cucumber and not the carrot? Because you have created a certain subconscious self based on the reaction that: “I like cucumbers. I don’t like carrots, because my mother forced me to eat them.” But what is that subconscious self based on? Information.

Could you not change the information so that you would not have an adverse reaction to carrots? Could you not even change the information so that it is not a matter of liking cucumbers and not liking carrots? You have a whole different criteria for selecting your food. I am just trying to get you started on realizing everything you do in life is based on information. But most of the information that you use to make choices in your daily life is stored in subconscious selves, which means the choices you make are not free-will choices. They are selections based on the selves.

And if you really want to change your life, your life experience, your life circumstances, heal your physical body, your emotional, mental and identity bodies, the key is to draw the information in the subconscious selves, one at a time of course, into your conscious awareness. Look at the information, look at the consequences of the information and then make a conscious decision to change it. Do you have to have a negative reaction to being on earth? Is that the only possible reaction? Perhaps it was in your first embodiment, but is it now? And if it is not, then look at the self you created and make a conscious decision to change the information to a positive approach to life on earth. And then, you will see your life changing. I will now accept the limitations of time and seal you for now. What do I seal you with? The information of the Divine Mother.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to  Deep Healing Retreat

Exercise for shifting into the healthy version of your body


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, June 9, 2024. This dictation was given at a Deep Healing Retreat Conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary and I come to take these discourses I have given to the next level up. I would like to begin by asking you a question. Have you ever considered yourself as a healthy person? Have you ever actually paused, stepped back mentally, looked at your physical body and thought: “I am a healthy person. I have a healthy body”. Now, I understand that some of you may have had various diseases in your life, but what I am trying to point out here is that most people who have a reasonably healthy body, they do not actually think about the fact that they have a healthy body. They do not identify themselves as having a healthy body. They do not identify themselves as being healthy people: “I am a healthy person”. And why is this? Well, it is because there is a general assumption that your body is supposed to be healthy. Most people take it for granted that their body is healthy while it is healthy, and therefore, they are surprised and annoyed when the body shows signs of illness. In other words, being healthy is normal, being ill is not normal for most people.

The immaculate concept of a healthy body

I fully realize it is different for some, but I am talking about a general tendency. And why is this important? Well, because when you just take for granted that your body is supposed to be healthy, you are not really thinking about it. You are not thinking about what it means to be healthy. What it means that the body is healthy, and therefore, you are just sort of flowing along with life without actually identifying yourself as a healthy person. Which means you do not have, in your awareness, the mental image, the immaculate concept of a healthy person. You are sort of bumbling your way through life, being reasonably healthy and suddenly your body gets ill. And now what happens to most people is that first they are resisted, they are annoyed, they try to overcome the disease or mask the pain. But after some time, if the illness does not go away quickly, they can come to identify themselves as a sick person or: “I have this illness.”

You see they have not built the sense of identity of a healthy person. But now they shift into identifying themselves as an unhealthy person, and they accept this at the identity level, at the mental level, at the emotional level. And this means it is difficult for them to come to that point that I have talked about where you can accept that healing is possible, and therefore, they can take it further and accept that healing is manifest, healing is a reality. Because this is such a common tendency on earth, you as spiritual people, it is safe to assume you have been affected by this. If you have had a reasonably healthy body, you have probably taken it for granted, not paid that much attention to the body because you were focused on your spiritual pursuits. If you then get ill, you can hear me talking about the immaculate concept for example, but you do not really have a sense of what that means. You certainly do not have an inner experience, a mental image of what it means. What is the immaculate concept?

Well, the immaculate concept is, of course, what I call the blueprint for a healthy body that exists in your identity, mental and emotional bodies, and therefore, is projected upon the cells if there is no interference. This can block your acceptance that healing is possible and it can block your acceptance that healing is manifest. Now, I have said that in order for healing to be manifest, you have to accept the healing. First step, accept it is possible, which if you use the teachings and tools we have given so far, it is possible to make that shift if you have not made it already, which, of course, many of you have. The next step then is to come to that point where you accept not only that healing is possible, but that it has happened, it is manifest, or at least that it is happening if it is a process that takes time. It is happening, but what does it take to be fully healed?

Necessary shift

Well, it actually takes, as this witness you heard earlier from a person who had that experience, it takes a shift in your sense of identity, how you see yourself. You have to shift from being a sick person to being a healed or healthy person. It is not just a shift in identity, it is a shift on all levels. But it is a shift. Now, you can find many stories of people who have experienced, what they call, an instantaneous healing, and I am not saying this cannot happen, but you, as spiritual people, this is not what you are really striving for. You are striving to see healing as a process because you realize, as I have explained, that at the identity, mental and emotional level, even at the physical, there can be this interference that prevents the cells from tuning in to the blueprint. You are willing, as spiritual people, to go through the process uncovering the selves at the emotional, mental and identity level, transforming the energies that have accumulated in these selves, and therefore, paving the way to where the cells are free to manifest a different state than the illness. You could say that, as you go through this process, you are freeing your cells to again tune in to the ideal blueprint without any interference.

You can, of course, also say that you are healing the higher levels of the mind, but in terms of healing the physical body, you are freeing your cells to receive that original pure blueprint. And therefore, they will spontaneously come into alignment with that blueprint. There is a process of purifying the three higher bodies of energies and selves, but even when that process is completed, there is still that shift that needs to occur and it is a good illustration to have that you come to a point where you see two versions of your body.

Slipping into the healthy body

You are stepping back from the body, the physical body, the emotional, the mental, the identity, and the Conscious You is now looking down at your physical body and it sees two versions of it. One that has the disease, one that is free of the disease, that is healthy. And then you, as the Conscious You, you have to choose which body do you accept, which body do you go into. And this is, of course, easier to do when you have cleared the way of these selves and energies that are pulling on you, then you have a more free choice.

And therefore, you can effortlessly slip into the healthy body and accept that your body is healthy. Now, again, the devil is always there with his sharpest tool in the toolkit, discouragement. But if you go through the process, you feel you have cleared your three higher bodies, you are looking at the two versions of the body, you choose the healthy one, you feel you slip into it, but you still have some physical symptoms. What do you do then? You just take some time, process the experience, look at whether there is still something you have not seen in the three higher bodies, and then you repeat the exercise. But you do not strain with the exercise, if it does not happen then let it go, set it aside and wait and see what comes to you. You cannot expect always that you are going to be able to go through an exercise of visualizing the two versions of the body, and then you consciously go into it. Sometimes what will happen is some time needs to pass, and then suddenly seemingly out of the blue, you slip into the healthy body, you shift your sense of identity.

Have a little patience with yourself, which, of course, is hard when you are in pain and discomfort I know, but again if you need to take certain physical measures to minimize the pain and discomfort, then do so, do not torture yourself. But it is really possible after some time, after working with the process, to come to that point where you can shift your identity.

Now, as Raphael started out by saying on the first day, which for some of you might seem like a very long time ago, for so much has been said and so much has been gone through in your minds, it is possible that there are physical conditions that cannot be healed. And again, then you need to avoid disappointment. If you go through the process of coming to see some subconscious selves and resolving them and dissolving the energy, how can you lose by that? You will grow spiritually from it, you will purify your higher bodies and even if that does not lead to a healing of the physical body, you have still made progress, it has still been worthwhile.

If it does not happen, then you need to step back and say: “Perhaps I need to refine my goal here. I have so far been focused on the physical disease and healing that physical disease, but if it is not happening then I need to refocus and say, what is my higher goal?” It is to make spiritual progress, to grow spiritually. And this is then where you need to again step back, use the exercise I have given and let us go through it right now.

The exercise for the perspective of the I AM Presence

Let us say you have a condition in the body that so far has not been healed. You may not have done everything you can do in terms of using our tools, but you have a condition that has not been healed as of this moment. Now I am asking you to gently focus on that, and then you use the technique of becoming consciously aware that you are the Conscious You, you are not the physical body and you are just allowing the Conscious You to step back to spontaneously rise up from the physical body. You are now in the emotional body, and again you just allow the Conscious You to rise up out of the emotional body into the mental. You focus briefly on the mental, but then you allow the Conscious You to rise up into the identity, and then again you allow the Conscious You to rise beyond the identity, at least the lower identity, and now you are outside the four lower bodies in this pure awareness, and from this perspective, you again look down at the physical condition.

Then you turn around metaphorically speaking, face your I AM Presence and ask your Presence: “How do YOU look at this situation?”, and then you just allow yourself to be still and see if anything comes to you. Perhaps nothing comes to you, but then you can repeat the exercise after some time, but what can eventually happen is that you receive the impression from your I AM Presence that there are reasons why the physical condition has not been healed at least at this point. There can be various reasons. As we have said before, it can be part of your Divine Plan to have a physical condition and to demonstrate that you can still pursue spiritual growth or live a constructive life with that condition. This can inspire and encourage others.

It can also be possible you have taken on a condition in order to demonstrate that you can rise above the condition where even if it is not healed physically, it is not defining you, it is not holding your back, it is not making you bitter or angry, you are still making the best of it. This can again be to encourage other people.

But there can also be situations where the disease is not caused by interference between the cells and the original blueprint where the disease is caused by a flaw, we might say, in the blueprint for your body, and this is, what we have called, your genetic inheritance where your mind, the emotional, mental and identity minds did not create or define your particular physical body. Because of the density of earth, because of the situation on earth, your body is the result of your father and mother and their genetic history and inheritance. You came into this body that already had certain predefined conditions, including certain looks that you inherit from your family. This is then something that is there at the level of the blueprint, and therefore, is projected onto the cells.

Now, it may also be that, in past lives, you took on certain separate selves that you carry with you into this lifetime, and because they were not generated in this lifetime, did not enter your body in this lifetime, they are actually stored at the level of the higher identity body that you carry with you from lifetime to lifetime. Instead of being, for example, in your emotional body, they are up there at the level of the original blueprint. They can also distort your physical body because they are sending a certain signal. The signal is going from your identity through the mental and emotional onto the physical cells, but it is not a pure signal of a healthy body.

Your deeper view of the body

What can you then do? Well, then you need to recognize that you have more work to do here. Naturally, as part of your spiritual growth, it would be an advantage to you to resolve any subconscious selves that you carry with you from past lives. Now, take care of what I just said. I am not saying that you do not have subconscious selves in the emotional, mental and identity bodies you take with you, but there are certain of these subconscious selves that relate specifically to the physical body, and those can become enmeshed in the blueprint for your physical body in this lifetime. Then, you need to then use the tools we have given to go deeper than you have gone so far and really look at your attitude to the body, your way of looking at the body, your view of the body.

You can use the tools we have given previously, it is just that it will require more work to unravel these selves that you have carried with you often for many lifetimes. Because many avatars and even many earth inhabitants, when they were exposed to this birth trauma or earth trauma, there was very severe physical pain involved in most cases, and this caused you to develop a certain view of the physical body which many of you have carried with you ever since, and it ties in with what we have talked about with this very old tradition of spiritual people seeing the body as an enemy of their spiritual growth, thinking they have to escape it instead of taking command over the body and being the body. When you use the tools, are willing to make the efforts, you can come to a point where now you have resolved what you carried with you from past lifetimes and at that point healing may occur.

Healing the “genetic inheritance”

But there will be some situations where healing does not occur because the disease is a result of your genetic inheritance from your family. Now, I talk about genetic inheritance but that is, of course, using the popular expression. It is not your genetic inheritance because the information is not stored in the DNA, it is stored at the emotional, mental and identity levels or even all the way to the blueprint itself. You can then come to a point where you either live with the condition or you decide to do the extra work of freeing yourself even from your genetic inheritance as I will continue to call it to avoid confusion. This will require more work because now you are not doing it just for yourself, you are just actually doing it for all future generations coming from this genetic line. By resolving this in yourself, you can purify that blueprint so that your children and grandchildren might not inherit the same conditions. Some of you already have children and grandchildren I realize but then generations after that. This might be part of your Divine Plan to give this service, this might be why you were born in this particular family because you wanted to help resolve this to bring humanity forward. But this will require more work but the process is essentially the same just going deeper, looking for these selves but also looking for this attitude to the body. You are, for example, likely to have people in your family who smoke, drink alcohol or take drugs. This can only be done when you have a certain negative attitude to the physical body. This is encoded in your family’s genetic inheritance. This you can also help resolve even if you do not have the tendency yourself. And again this lightens the load for humanity.

There can come a point where after considerable work, you have resolved this, and now again healing can occur and is very likely to occur. Should it not occur, then it may be, as I said, you have chosen to take on the condition to demonstrate something that can encourage other people. But all along through this process, there is always that choice in the background to shift your sense of identity from being an unhealthy or sick person to being a healthy person.

The exercise for slipping into the healthy body

Let us now do another exercise. You are again focusing on some physical condition in your body. Not going into it, just focus on it briefly. Then you are allowing the Conscious You to float upwards out of the physical body. You float upwards again out of the emotional body. You float up out of the mental body, and then you float out of the identity body. Now, you look down at these four bodies, these four levels of the energy field. You see there are two versions of these four bodies. One is the sick version, one is the healthy version. They are there, they are both there. You cannot have a sick version without having a healthy version. At this level of the Conscious You, I am asking you to focus your attention on the healthy version. The sick version just floats away, and you are focusing your attention on the healthy version, and you are focusing all of your attention on the healthy version, all of your attention on the healthy version.

And now if you are willing, you choose to slip into that healthy version, into the identity body. You slip into it effortlessly, but you almost rock a little bit when you are there because it takes a little bit of getting used to, but you accept you are in a healthy identity body. And then you allow yourself to slip into the mental body, and again when you get there, you are sort of rocking a little bit but then you just acclimatize, you tune in to the vibration and you accept: “I am in a healthy mental body”. You may take a little bit of time when you do your own exercise to acclimatize to being at that level and really sort of experience what it feels to be in a healthy identity body and a healthy mental body. But when you are ready, you just allow yourself to slip into the healthy emotional body, and you allow yourself to feel how calm it is, at least the condition that used to be there in the unhealthy body is not there. It may not be completely calm but it is certainly much calmer. Then again, you take some time to adjust, and then you slip into the healthy physical body, and now you are in the healthy physical body. Take note, it is not that your sick body has become healthy, you are in another body that is healthy. Now, many of you will not be able to fully accept this shift. I realize this fully, I am not trying to discourage you, I am trying to give you an exercise that can be repeated and you will be surprised how after some time it will actually work.

But you see again the shift, we started out with the physical cells are tuned to the blueprint like a radio attuned to the station. There can be interference between the blueprint and the cell, but if we remove the interference, then the cells will receive the pure blueprint and will tune into it and will out-picture it. Then we go beyond, now the cells are not just physical cells that are tuning into this blueprint in a higher realm. The cells are actually part of the larger energy field, they are not separated from the blueprint. The cells have a physical component, an emotional component, a mental component and an identity level component. It is just a matter of bringing the physical component into alignment with the others and bringing all of them into alignment with the blueprint. But now we have gone beyond it and realized that there is always a healthy body, physical, emotional, mental, identity that is there. This is what I have called the immaculate concept. It is always there. There is, you might say, a parallel universe where there is one version of the four bodies that is healthy, the other that is not healthy. And when you get ill, it is because the Conscious You has slipped into the unhealthy version and accepted that you are in an unhealthy body.

And while it is not easy to get to this level, it is possible to get to the point where you can shift and accept that you are in a healthy body. This is the next level in my efforts to give you tools for healing. I do have one more level which I wish to give you and because of the constraints of time, I will give it to you now but as a separate dictation.

Thus, I will seal this one and seal you in my Mother’s love.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to  Deep Healing Retreat

Taking command over the physical body by seeing it as mind 

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, June 9, 2024. This dictation was given at a Deep Healing Retreat Conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary. And I wish to give you another installment, another tool. The previous release was aimed at people who still have in their minds this idea that you are separated from the body and that the body is purely a physical manifestation. We will now step up a little higher to where you begin to realize that the body is still energy, that all physical matter is energy.

Balanced approach to healing

Now, before I go into that, I wish to make a few remarks based on my experience of how spiritual people can sometimes interpret a spiritual teaching in an unbalanced way. We have over the many years seen spiritual people, not just in ascended master movements but many other spiritual or religious contexts, who get this idea in their minds that healing is possible. It may be through the mind, it may be through some miracle from Jesus or myself, or whatever it is. And then they interpret this to mean that when they have a physical disease, they should not take physical measures to heal the disease. They should ignore what the doctors are saying, and they should just focus on being healed in whatever way they see it as possible, whether it is through some miracle or through working with the mind.

I do not want you, who are open to this teaching, to interpret what we are giving you at this retreat to mean that now you should not go to the doctor, you should ignore any physical means for healing, whether it is diet or alternative medicine or traditional medicine, and you should just focus on this. That is not what we are saying. You are in the physical octave, you have a physical body, and currently the physical body, the physical octave, has a certain density. The energies that make up matter have a certain density, and that means that there are some conditions that need a physical intervention in order to be healed. What we are giving you here is not some exclusivist method that should cancel out the need to take physical measures. It is supplementary to the physical measures.

Now, no matter what I say, there is always going to be room for interpretation. And it is a delicate thing because in order for healing through the mind to work, you must really accept that it can work. The linear mind will say: “Well, if I really accept that healing with the mind is possible, why would I need to take the physical measures?” But what I am saying is you need to use discernment, use your intuition to sense when it is necessary to take a physical action to heal a disease, and when you can use, at least for a time, these methods. One does not exclude the other. Do not go into this mindset that now I can ignore all the physical things and just focus on the mind.

But on the other hand, there is the delicate issue that if you do not accept that healing with the mind is possible, then it is not going to work for you. I realize this is a delicate balance. It is an individual balance. But you can resolve it when you do not use the outer mind to make a decision, but where you tune in intuitively, and then you use our tools to look for these subconscious selves that cause you to have doubts. But as I have said, there are many measures where a physical action is needed. If you cut yourself and you are bleeding, you cannot sit there and pray for hours while you bleed to death. You need to take physical action to stop the bleeding. Again, Christ discernment is always necessary.

The physical body is still energy

Now, we will go to the next level. And this is the level where I bring together what Saint Germain said yesterday with the topic of healing the body. Namely, that everything is energy. But we will still focus on the cells because the basic unit of your body is the cell. The problem is that currently science thinks that the cell is a purely physical thing. Yet there are indeed some of the more progressive, open-minded scientists who have realized, even quite some time ago, that the cell membrane has a mechanism that allows it to respond to your state of mind, determining what to let in. And even inside the cell there is a mechanism that responds to the mind. Now, why is that?

Traditionally you will think that: “Ah, the cell is a physical thing, so it has to have a mechanism so it can tune into the mind.” And in a sense, my previous exercise reinforced that view because I said the cell, the physical cell, is a radio receiver that is receiving a signal from the mind, from the emotional, mental and identity levels of the mind. It is not that this is invalid. It is one way to look at it when you are still very much focused on the physical level, and you have not really integrated the reality that everything is energy. But when you begin to ponder this fact, which scientists have now known basically since 1905, that everything actually is energy, then you can realize what we have said, that your physical body is part of a larger energy field. It is not actually so that you have an identity body that is pure energy, a mental body that is pure energy, and an emotional body that is pure energy, and then you have a physical body that is physical matter. That is not actually the case.

As we have said, you have a total energy field that has four levels of vibration. The highest vibration is the identity, a step down in vibration is the mental, a step down from that is the emotional, and the physical is just another step down of the energy. But it is still an energy field. When you begin to integrate this, that is when you realize that the physical cell is actually energy, and that is why it can respond to energy, why it can be healed in a purely energetic way that does not require some physical measure.

Practical approach to healing

Now again, let me step back. The common view is that things in the matter world are things, so they are separated. You have your physical body, then you have a physical thing called an arrow, and if that arrow is shot into your physical body, it makes a hole and you bleed. And if it hits certain organs, you might die instantly. You tend to think that this is purely physical. Let’s now say that your physical cell takes in a chemical, a physical chemical that is toxic to the cell. This can cause the cell to malfunction. Would it be the most efficient measure to start invoking high frequency energy to transform that physical substance of the poison? It would be possible to do so, but for most people it would not be possible. And therefore, the practical approach is to find an antidote to the poison and take that in so it neutralizes the poison.

What I am trying to explain here is that we do have the four levels of the energy field. In your identity mind there are certain structures that are created at that level of vibration. Now you can, at the conscious level, tune into your identity body and you can actually come to a mental understanding that you have a certain sense of identity in your identity body. But you cannot resolve it from the mental level. You can use the mental understanding to step up to the identity level and from that level you can resolve it. Likewise, if you have a mental condition, you can see that from the conscious level. But you need to raise the conscious mind, the Conscious You, up to the mental level before you can resolve it. You see, that which is lower cannot affect that which is higher, but that which is higher can affect that which is lower. But because of the density of physical matter on earth, this is much more difficult than on a natural planet.

What I am trying to explain to you is that at the physical level, everything is still energy. But the energy is manifest in a lower spectrum of vibrations. Which means that in many cases it is faster and more practical to use a physical measure to counteract a disease, at least certain diseases, unless you have a very high level of consciousness, which most people do not have. That is why I am saying a certain discernment is needed. As I said, you receive a physical cut, well you need to physically close that cut, either with a band-aid or some more efficient measures. You know that if you have received a cut and there is too big of a gap in the skin, then it cannot grow together. That is why you need to sew it together so that again the cells can fill in the matrix and you can remove the threads or let them dissolve and now the cut is healed.

Four levels of the cell

You need to be practical about healing. But you also need to recognize that there are many diseases. Aside from physical injuries, most diseases are a product, as I explained, of the signal that comes to the cell from the emotional, mental and identity levels. And therefore, the impurities there will be reflected by the cell. When you contemplate this over some time, you can come to this point where you see it, you experience it, the reality that the physical body is an energy field. The cell is an energy field. The physical cell is an energy field. When you realize this, you can overcome this separation of church and state, so to speak, the separation between the physical and pure energy, between matter and energy, and you can realize that the cell is not a purely physical thing.

To begin this, you could say that what scientists call the cell is just the densest part of the energy field that vibrates within the spectrum of physical energies, what you normally call matter, but which is really energy of a certain spectrum. But this is not the totality of the cell, because there is an aspect of the cell that is made up of energies in the emotional spectrum, another in the mental spectrum, and another in the identity spectrum. The cell has four bodies, as we have said that you have four bodies.

You see the shift? In my previous talk, in my exercise, I still maintained this view that the physical cell is different from the energy field, the emotional, mental, and identity. The cell has a purely physical mechanism, the DNA, that receives a signal from the higher levels. This was done because that is what most people can grasp. But when you go beyond this, you can realize that the physical cell is not separated from the energy field. It is part of the energy field. And this now gives you various options for pursuing healing, because instead of thinking that the cell has to receive a signal from outside itself, you can realize that at the physical level, the cell is receiving a signal but it is not from outside itself. It is from the emotional component of itself, and the mental component and the identity level component.

More than the four lower bodies

Many of you have contemplated the teaching about the four lower bodies for some time. And at least some of you have come to the point where you can feel that: “I am primarily the emotional, mental and identity levels of my mind. I am primarily mind.” And as we have said, and as is also stated in this invocation for healing the physical body, it is necessary as a spiritual person to go through this process where you realize you are more than the body. So many people are identified with their bodies, or at least with their brains, and they think, based on materialistic science again, that the physical brain produces their consciousness. Naturally, if you think that your consciousness, your mind, is an epiphenomenon produced by the physical brain, you have no chance whatsoever of healing the physical body with the mind. You are left with only physical measures.

But science has discovered that most diseases are psychosomatic, meaning they have a psychological component. And that is, of course, because as we said, there are higher levels of the mind that are projected onto the physical level. Therefore, it is necessary as a spiritual person to go through this period where you withdraw your sense of identity from the body. And you realize first, for most people, you are soul but you will notice that we do not use the word soul very often and it is because it has been used by so many religious and spiritual teachings that it has so many different meanings. And that is why we are talking about the four lower bodies, the three higher bodies, the three higher levels of the mind, the emotional, mental and identity.

Many of you have taken this teaching, and you have gradually withdrawn your sense of identification from the body, even your sense of being identified with your feelings, even the sense that you are your thoughts and your opinions and your beliefs at the mental level, and some of you have even started realizing: “I am more than this sense of identity I grew up with in this lifetime. I am not particularly a man or woman of this nationality or of this political persuasion or this or that.” You are not identified with the outer things. And this is a necessary phase. You withdraw your sense of identity from the physical realm, and you realize you are more than this. And we have given you the concept of the Conscious You that is pure awareness, that is an extension of the I AM Presence. And the reason why this is necessary is that it opens you up to the possibility that a greater power can come into your life.

The higher power within

We talk about healing. You are open to the possibility that a higher energy, a higher power, could heal your four lower bodies. This is important because, as I just said, certain physical conditions need to be dealt with at the physical level. You take physical measures to change the condition. But many physical conditions cannot be changed at the physical level. That is why, despite all the research done by science, there are many diseases they cannot cure. Now science is very good at physical injury, breaking a leg, having a cut, they are very good at that level. But they are not very good with many more complex diseases and that is because these diseases are not purely physical. They have an emotional, mental and identity level component and because materialism does not recognize that these levels exist, they do not know what to do about the diseases other than trying to alleviate or mask the symptoms, which often causes side effects, which can lead to even worse symptoms or even death and so on.

What you are opening yourself up to when you are withdrawing from identification with the four lower bodies is a higher power can intervene. But how is that power going to come into your life? Traditionally, when you look at religious people, what do they believe? Oh yeah, Jesus performed miracles. And then they hear: “Oh, this person prayed to Mother Mary or lit candles and was miraculously healed.” They are open to the existence of a higher power, but they think it can only come from outside themselves.

What are we bringing you to? The realization that there is a higher power, but ideally it needs to come from inside yourself through your own being, so that you become the open door for that higher power, instead of thinking it is only somebody else who can be the open door for that power. And in order to open yourself to that higher power flowing through you, you must begin by withdrawing from the four lower bodies, so you realize: “I am not the physical, I am not my feelings, I am not my thoughts, I am not even my sense of identity, because my sense of identity is related to this world, but I am a spiritual being that started in the spiritual realm. I am an extension of the I AM Presence. I am the Conscious You. I am not the outer personality. I am pure awareness compared to the outer personality.”

The Living Christ in embodiment

Then you can realize, as we have recently begun to teach you, that when the Conscious You withdraws from the four lower bodies and experiences itself as pure awareness, you can ask yourself: “What is pure awareness?” It is a non-specific awareness. It is an undifferentiated, undivided awareness. And what is undivided? It is the Logos, which is the first-born son of the Father, and without him was not anything made that was made, namely the Christ consciousness.

You have a specific sense of identity. People on earth have a worldly sense of identity. An ascended master has an ascended sense of identity but it is a specific sense of identity. But the Christ mind is not specific. That is why we talk about pure awareness. It is beyond any specifics and that is why it connects all life. That is why nothing can be made without it and that is why the Christ can be found within everything. When the Conscious You realizes this, then you realize that ultimately, the Conscious You does not have any power of itself to heal. It does not have power in its identity body, or mental or emotional to heal the physical. In order for healing to occur, the energies from the Christ mind, or at least from the ascended realm, have to flow through you, through your four lower bodies.

But we are the ascended masters. We do not desire to heal you through a miracle where you think we are doing it for you. We desire you to become the Living Christ in embodiment, which means you open yourself up so that the light, the spiritual light, can flow through you, the Conscious You, and from there into the four lower bodies. And that is why you start by withdrawing from identification with the four lower bodies. You recognize that you are out of the Christ mind, therefore, the Conscious You is not separated from the Christ mind, is not separated from the I AM Presence, is not separated from the ascended masters. You are an individual being. You are different from me, but you are not separated from me by some impenetrable barrier. This means that the Conscious You can now become the open door for the power of Christ, or the power of the spiritual realm to flow through you, be directed into your identity body, your mental, your emotional, and into the physical.

The flow of Christ light from above

You see, when you are identified with a physical body, your mind, your Conscious You is focused at the physical level. Where, at the physical level, are you going to get the power to heal? It is not there at the physical level. You must connect. And sometimes some people can connect to the emotional level and bring forth energy that can heal certain conditions. Some can connect even higher to the mental. Some can connect to the identity. But ultimately, it is a matter of connecting to the Christ mind, to that level, to the spiritual realm, to the ascended masters. Because you can say: “How does the light from the Christ mind flow?” Well, it flows through the ascended masters, of course.

The Christ mind is nonspecific, but in order to be expressed in a world of form, it must flow through a specific individual being. It is not that the Christ light comes out of nowhere. It comes through the ascended masters at a higher level than you are at. And that is why, when you realize that “The Conscious You is out of the Christ mind and I am out of the Christ mind as the ascended master Mother Mary”, the Conscious You of you can connect to me and now the energies can flow from me through you. And when you open yourself up to this flow, then you can direct the energy.

Taking command over the physical body

And this is where many, many spiritual people throughout the ages have gone into a blind alley. And it relates to the ancient, ancient view going very far back in the East, that the body is an enemy of your spiritual growth, that the material world is an enemy of your spiritual growth. Because they think that the goal of spiritual growth is to go up, to withdraw your identification with the body and the mind and the outer identity. They think the goal is to get away from the physical world and return to some state, whether they call it “Brahman” or “infinite awareness” or whatever they call it. “Heaven”, as some call it. This is just one aspect of it.

The first aspect of spiritual growth is to realize you are more than form. But the second aspect, we might say the return current, is that you now use this awareness to, metaphorically speaking, descend again so that you start by descending with the Christ awareness into your identity body. You look at your sense of identity, you look at what is created in relation, in reaction to earth and you let those selves die. You clear out your identity body. You do not have to clear your entire identity body, you can do it in a specific way. If you have, for example, a certain physical disease, start by clearing your identity body that relates to that disease. But then you must go down into the mental and become aware of whatever selves you have there, whatever beliefs and opinions you have, and let go of those, clear those away also. Then into emotional, clear away the energies there. But then you must take the very next step also to go down to the physical level and take command over the physical body. You do not see the body as separated from the mind. You see it as an extension of the mind, an extension of the energy field and you can do this in various ways.

You can do it at a level of the entire body, but that is not the easiest way to begin. You can do it at a level of specific organs, but you can also do it at the level of the cells. You can very quickly shift your mind so that you can visualize in your mind that here is a specific organ that has a disease, that organ is made up of cells, and there is an impurity that has entered the cells, either from the outside or from the emotional, mental, identity bodies, the distorted signal that I talked about. And then you can take command over the cells. You can visualize that you are the body. You start out by saying: “I am not this body.” But the return current is that you come down with a Christ awareness and say: “I am this body” because you are accepting that you are the body and that you are in the body. And therefore, instead of resenting the body, resisting the body, you are taking command over the body because you are no longer seeking to withdraw from the body. You are realizing that the real goal of spirituality is to take command over the body and use it to expand your sense of self, both at the level of the Conscious You and at the level of the I AM Presence.

You have a Divine Plan. You created it before this lifetime in cooperation with the ascended masters and your I AM Presence and there are certain goals in that plan. And you can take command over the body so that the body does not prevent you from fulfilling those goals. Why? Because the body is not some instrument you are using: “I am this body and I am my Divine Plan! Therefore, this body conforms to that Divine Plan and allows me to carry it out.” Most people see themselves as victims of the body and this is because, as we have said even though it is a brutal truth for many, that they do not want to take responsibility for themselves. They are looking for an excuse not to make decisions or not to do certain things. What is more convenient than some physical disease that prevents you from getting out of bed? But when you have withdrawn from all of this and connected at the Christ level to the Christ mind, then you need to be willing to complete that return current where you take command of the body.

Be patient! But do not hesitate!

Now this is a doable process, but it is not an easy one and I will be the first to admit it, because of the density of the physical realm. You need to recognize here that this is a process that will take some shifting of your consciousness. It will take some time to where you can fully accept it. We have seen, again, many spiritual people who became somewhat open to these ideas and now they decided, because they had not cleared their identity, mental, and emotional bodies from these subconscious selves, they decided: “I am going to take this teaching seriously, I am the Christ, and I am going to manifest the healing of this condition right now!” They think they can use whatever mental faculties and ability of concentration and whatever power they think they have to declare that this disease is now gone and then of course they experience that it does not work and then they get discouraged. And what is the sharpest tool in the devil’s toolkit? Discouragement. And what is the best weapon for producing discouragement? The density of matter, or rather the energy that you call “matter”.

You need to have a certain patience and not expect miracles on the first try and this again presents one of these enigmas that we have talked about. Because while thinking you can manifest results right now can lead to discouragement, having patience with yourself can postpone your breakthrough because it can become an excuse for: “Ah, I do not really accept that it could happen, so maybe I am just not there yet” and you can keep postponing the point where you are there. Take note of the situation described in the scriptures, of Jesus being at the wedding in Cana, where he was ready to start his public mission by demonstrating that with the Christ mind all things are possible, turning the water into wine but he did not want to do it. He was standing there hesitating and I had to go to him and push him over the edge where he was willing to step forward. It is a delicate balance to realize that for a time you are not quite there but if you keep thinking you are not there you can continue to think you are not there indefinitely. You need to be willing to try and try again.

Accepting that healing is possible

But there also comes the point where you go beyond trying and this is very delicate again because we have seen ascended master students in previous dispensations come to this realization. Many were enamored with the Star Wars movies where Yoda is teaching Luke Skywalker and Luke says: “I’ll try” and Yoda utters the famous words: “There is no trying, either do it or do not do it” and many have taken this to mean: “I just need to really do it and then it will manifest.” You cannot do it with the outer mind and that is why I suggest to you, not as a final measure but as an interim measure, that you shift your mind where you do not think you are doing it. You do not think you are producing the healing. It is a matter of accepting it. You are mindful of the fact that even Jesus after he had started his public mission, after he had produced what they call miracles, after he had realized he had the power of Christ flowing through him, he still said: “I can of my own self do nothing.” It is the higher power, the power of Spirit that produces the healing. But as we have explained in previous talks, you have to accept it, because free will is free will. You have to accept that healing is possible and therefore, you have to be willing to look at the subconscious selves you have that are projecting at you doubt, fear that it is not possible.

No undeniable manifestation of the power within

This messenger, as a result of doing the exercises we took you through in the first dictations, realized that in his very first embodiment on earth, he had been attacked by the fallen beings and he got in his mind the idea that he could prove them wrong by demonstrating mind over matter. That he could manifest an undeniable manifestation with the mind, like Jesus turning the water into wine or walking on water. But you will notice that Jesus did not use these powers when he was dealing with the scribes and Pharisees, or even when he was arrested and tortured. He did not use the power to escape this and this is because Jesus had also in his first lifetime done exactly the same thing.

Because you come from a natural planet where you are used to manifesting things with the powers of the mind. It is just natural and if you are an avatar, you have reached some high level of maturity on a natural planet. You have the powers to manifest things with the mind. So you come to earth, and you think: “Well, by manifesting something, I have proven that there is a higher reality than what these fallen beings are claiming. I can prove them wrong.” And then this messenger tried, and because of the density of matter, he could not manifest it and this caused him then to feel this ultimate sense of embarrassment. Jesus went through a similar thing. Many of you have done the same. Many of us have done the same in various ways, depending on the specific situation but we all had to come to this shock of realizing that because of the density of matter, we could not materialize what we could materialize on a natural planet. And of course, when Jesus had his last embodiment, he had learned from his past mistakes, and he had realized that when you are dealing with the fallen beings, you do not manifest some undeniable manifestation because for the fallen beings, nothing is undeniable so it does not matter anyway. That is why you saw Jesus, when he dealt with the scribes and Pharisees, he did not manifest a miracle but when he then dealt with people who were open, he manifested what they called miracles.

Let go of the doubt that healing is possible

What I suggested that you start with is being very clear: you of your own self cannot heal your physical body. The power of God can, but it must flow through you. You pick an ascended master, I offer my services, but any master that is close to you, you focus on that master, opening yourself up so that the power can flow from the master through the Conscious You through your four lower bodies. And then you look at yourself, your identity, mental, emotional, and you see: “Where are the selves that make me doubt that this is possible, that make me not want to accept that this can happen?” When you see those selves and overcome them, you can come to a point where you accept that it is possible for healing to occur with a higher power and that is, of course, not the ultimate level because accepting that something is possible is not quite the same as accepting that it is happening, that it is manifest.

But first steps first. First, for a time, focus on letting go of those selves that make you doubt that it is possible, and come to a point where you can now fully accept that it is possible for higher energy to flow from the ascended realm through the Conscious You, and flow over the bridge of your attention, down through the identity, the mental, the emotional, and into the cells. But it is not flowing into the physical cells directly. It is not like the energy is flowing through your identity, mental, and emotional minds, and then into the cell. No, it flows into the identity component of the cells, then the mental components of the cells, then the emotional components of the cells, and then to the physical component of the cell. Do you see the subtle difference here that I have taken you to? Many spiritual people think: “Yes, the power can heal, but it must flow directly into the physical.” And you can think when you have our teachings that it is flowing through your identity, mental, emotional minds, and then into the physical cells, because the cells are purely physical. That is not going to work.

Seeing that the body is mind

You need to shift your view of the cells, so you do not see a difference between your identity mind and the identity component of the cell. You do not see a difference between your mental mind and the mental component of the cell. You do not see a difference between your emotional mind and the emotional component of the cell. That is the only way you can come to a point where you do not see a difference between your mind and the cell, because you do not actually see a difference between your mind and the physical. Now this is a deeper shift, pay close attention to what I am saying here, go over it again and again until it begins to really take hold.

All of the teachings we have given up until this point and many of the other spiritual teachings that are out there will make it seem like there is a clear distinction between the mind and the physical body. You could very easily come to think that your mind is separate from the physical body. Even if you are a spiritual person, your mind is separate from the physical body and therefore, your mind has to take command over the body, mind over matter, the mind has power to change matter. That will not work. You need to make this shift of realizing, and I know we have not focused on this so far, but that is why it is called progressive revelation, that there is also a physical component of the mind.

So far we have said that there is a physical mind that runs the physical body. And it runs in the background, you do not have to do anything consciously to make your heart beat. And there is such a component, but what I am telling you here is that you need to come to a point where you have descended. You have first withdrawn, connected to the Christ level and now you descend, not only taking command over the identity level, not only taking command over the mental, not only the emotional, but you go all the way and take command over the physical. It does not mean you are starting to consciously make your heart beat, but it does mean you accept that the physical body is not separated from the mind, the physical body is mind, it is an extension of the mind, and that is why mind can influence matter. In a sense you could say: “Mind cannot influence matter, mind can only influence mind” so instead of thinking that the mind has to acquire some supernatural power that allows you to influence matter, you need to instead make the shift of realizing that the body is mind and therefore, the mind can influence the mind, the mind at the identity, mental, emotional levels can influence mind at the physical level.

What is the key to healing your body? Change your mind. Change your mind about the body. The body is not the body, the body is mind. Change your mind and you change your body. Now I know I have given you more than it is humanly possible to handle, but you are not human beings, are you? So I need to push you and of course, the wonders of technology is that you can always go over the teaching again, focusing on whatever part of the message that appeals to you right now. You do not have to take it all at once, but I have taken you to a process here that leads you to a certain shift, which means we can now give the next teaching up, because there is always more. The shift you need to focus on here is that your physical body is not separated from your mind, it is your mind. And you need to take command over the physical level of the mind so that you can accept that the physical body is healed, can be healed by the power of God, the power of Christ.

Because unless you see the body as mind and take command over that level of the mind, you will not be able to accept that the physical body can be healed by a higher power. And if you do not accept it, it cannot be manifest, because your free will reigns supreme. I cannot override your free will. I have the power to heal your body instantly. I cannot do it if you cannot accept that it is possible, and if you do not want it. Before you ask for the power of God to flow, make sure that you want to be healed, that you do not have some subconscious self that wants to continue to have an excuse for not fulfilling that aspect of your Divine Plan that the self is afraid of fulfilling.

Experiencing the Mother’s Bell sound within the cell

There are so many things I want to say, but I will restrict myself for now and end this release by sealing you in my Mother’s love, the sound of the Mother’s bell. And what this release has prepared you to do is to use this mantra that you gave before:

“The inner world of every cell is filled with the sound of mother’s bell”

and then going up through the other three levels. Because what you can do with this mantra, when you make these shifts I am talking about, is you can really tune into the inner world of the cell at the physical level. You can visualize certain cells that make up a particular organ that has a problem, and you can be there. You are not looking at it from the outside. You are actually there, inside the cell, because it is not separated from mind, so of course you can be inside the cell. And therefore, you are not just projecting on the cell, you are actually experiencing that the inner world of the cell is filled with a sound, and you are filled with a sound. You are just experiencing the vibration of the sound.

You do not even have to give this mantra aloud. If it helps you tune in more to the sound, then do it silently in the mind. Visualize the inner world of the cell, and just let yourself be filled with the sound of the bell. Then do the same at the higher levels. You can experiment on your own with what works for you individually, but it is a very powerful tool when you make that shift of realizing that the cell is not physical, it is mind. Because the cell is a very complex creation, and if your mind does not take command over the cell, the cell can have a mind of its own, and that is not what you want. But the only way to avoid that is that your mind accepts that “I am this body. I am this cell.”

With this, my gratitude for your willingness to receive this and to broadcast it out into the collective consciousness. Be sealed then, for now.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to  Deep Healing Retreat

Exercise for purifying the blueprint for the physical body 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, June 9, 2024. This dictation was given at a Deep Healing Retreat Conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary. And I will build upon the teaching that Saint Germain gave you yesterday about how the mind projects images onto the Ma-ter light. But I will take it in a slightly different direction by relating it to the physical body in a way that most people can grasp.

A cell as the basic unit of the physical body

So what I am going to do here is focus on the cells of the body. I will take you through an exercise but we need to set the foundation first. If you can, close your eyes, focus on my words and allow the words to take you to a higher awareness. If you get sleepy and feel you are going to sleep, then open your eyes. But otherwise, focus on the words.

You know that your body, your physical body, is one unit. If you are standing on the floor and you bend your legs and suddenly push off from the floor, your entire body as one unit will jump into the air. For a split second it will seem like it is hanging in the air and then it will fall back down to the floor. But think about this. Science has told you that although your body from a certain perspective is one unit, one whole, it is made up of many components. You have organs, you have muscles, you have bones, you have blood vessels, you have nerves. But what are all of these components made out of? Well, science has used the reductionist approach to go towards smaller and smaller units. And they have found that the basic unit, the basic building block of your physical body is the cell. And as they currently understand cells, they say that each cell is actually a complete unit in itself. And they say that within the cell there are these molecules of DNA that contain information. And at least the popular conception is that the DNA in each individual cell contains all of the information needed to build your physical body and to keep the physical body functioning.

30 trillion cells as one unit

But this conception of the physical body leaves some very big logical questions to be answered. Do you know how many cells there are in your physical body? Well, as with everything else, scientists disagree somewhat. But just to take a round figure within the range that most scientists can agree on, let us say that your body has 30 trillion cells. Now, you may not even be able to conceive what a trillion is. But if I say one thousand, your mind has some idea what a thousand is. If I say a million, you have some idea what a million is. It is a thousand times one thousand. But a trillion is one million millions. Your body has 30 million millions cells. Now, you can see that is an almost unimaginably large number. As scientists currently see it, there are more cells in your individual body than there are galaxies in the entire universe. What makes it possible for 30 trillion individual cells to function as a whole? What makes it possible for 30 trillion individual cells that each contain all the information they need to function as an individual cell? What makes it possible for these individual cells to function as a whole? What made it possible that those 30 trillion individual cells could come into being and could form a whole?

How the cells form a whole

Think about what you were taught in school. There was one cell in your mother’s womb, an egg cell. It met with a sperm cell, and this started the process of that first egg cell dividing itself.  And through this process of cell division, eventually all of the 30 trillion cells came into being and formed this one coherent unit that is your physical body. How did this happen? Well, what scientists say, or at least what materialistic scientists say, is that this was all based on that first egg cell and that first sperm cell combining their DNA to form the DNA that is the basis for all of those cells. Which means that once that combination of DNA from your father and mother had happened, everything about your physical body was already determined in that DNA. And as the cells divided, that original DNA was replicated in all 30 trillion cells.

But if you look a little closer about what scientists have discovered about the DNA, a scientist will have to admit that the DNA molecule only contains information that tells the cell how to make proteins. Now proteins are the building blocks of the cell as bricks are the building blocks of a house. And there are many different proteins and they can be combined in different ways. It is logically consistent to say that this first egg cell divided itself into other cells and those cells took on specialization.

When you look at your body, you see that there are many different kinds of cells in the body. They each have their specialty: skin cells, bone cells, muscle cells, blood cells, brain cells. Many, many different kinds of cells. We can say that when a particular new cell comes into being, the DNA contained in that individual cell contains the instructions for how the cell can build and combine proteins so that the cell can take on the specialty of becoming, for example, a heart cell, a muscle cell that is part of your heart. A new cell comes into being and the DNA inside the cell tells that cell how to find its place in the heart and how to build the proteins and combine the proteins that allows that individual cell to take its place among the millions and millions of cells that make up your heart. One individual cell has within it the instructions for how to build the proteins, how to combine them so it can find its place in the heart.

The logical flaw

But here is the logical flaw in materialism. What tells that individual cell to become a heart cell that is placed just right there? Do you think that information is encoded in the DNA of that individual cell? Scientists would have to say: “Well, of course it is.” But then the next question is, this means that every new cell that is created has all of the information needed to build your entire body with 30 billion cells so that a new cell could theoretically become a heart cell or find its place in your brain or in your left little finger. The same cell could perform these functions. There is information in the cell about how to become a heart cell, how to become a brain cell, and somehow the information in our particular cell relating to how to function in the heart was activated in that cell. Now the question is, what activated that particular information in that cell that allowed it to find its specific place among the 30 trillion cells?

You see, you can keep pushing these questions further and further back. But there comes a point where you have to recognize that if the information is encoded in the cells, scientists cannot explain where it is encoded because it is not in the DNA, because the DNA only tells the cell how to produce proteins. And even if the information was there, scientists cannot explain how is that particular information selected for that particular cell. Do you see what I am saying? The problem with the reductionist approach is that the mechanism in the individual cell cannot explain how that cell found its particular place among the 30 trillion other cells so that all the cells together form your physical body that can function as a unit.

Your body is not 30 trillion ping pong balls that are put in a box and shaken around. Your body is a unit. The cells function as a unit. They cooperate or they find their place in the whole. That information is, as far as scientists can explain right now, not in the individual cells. There must be something outside the cell that tells a new cell how to find its particular place among the 30 trillion other cells so that the cells together form a whole.

A blueprint for the physical body

What is that something? Well, how do you build a house? If you took a stack of bricks, a load of lumber, some roof tiles, and you shook them all together, would they automatically assemble into a house? Not likely. For in that case, when a hurricane sweeps through an area and knocks down the houses, spontaneously, houses should assemble themselves again after the hurricane. And since that is not a common observation on earth, we can say: we need to look for an explanation elsewhere. If we really are scientists and we cannot explain this within our current materialistic paradigm, perhaps it is time to look beyond the paradigm. And many, many people in the world who are somewhat spiritual or somewhat open-minded will be ready to acknowledge that there has to be something that tells the cells how to function as a unit. And what tells the builders how to build a house is that there is a blueprint. Instead of believing that the information for how the 30 trillion cells can form your body is encoded in the cells, which we do not know where or how it is encoded or how it is selected, it is more logically consistent to say that somewhere beyond the cell exists a blueprint.

There is a blueprint for your physical body. And that first egg cell in your mother’s womb, when it divides itself, the next cell that is divided is created based on the blueprint. The blueprint activates the DNA inside the cell and tells that particular cell what proteins to manufacture, how to combine them, so that the cell can find its particular place in your heart, for example. As your body starts with one cell, there is a blueprint for the fetus, various stages of the fetus. And in the first few days the first stage is filled in by the cells that are created by division. As the fetus grows, another part of the blueprint is filled in, and eventually after nine months the blueprint for the fetus is completed. There are not 30 trillion cells in the fetus, of course, but there is a certain number and the blueprint has now been filled in, and the cells have found their place in the blueprint for the fetus.

Then the child is born, and now there is another blueprint for how the child grows through all of these stages to adulthood, until it reaches the point where now its physical body has grown to its intended size, the brain has grown to be fully developed. Which means that now, after almost 30 years, the blueprint that started the entire process is filled in. 30 trillion cells have been created, and they have all found their rightful place in the blueprint.

How is this possible? Well, it is possible only because there is communication between the cells and the blueprint. Or we could say that the blueprint is projected upon each cell, activating the DNA in the specific way that allows the cell to find its particular place in the whole. Either way, there is a blueprint and it activates the DNA in the cells so they take on a specific place in the body. This is more logically consistent than the materialistic paradigm. If you can accept that there is something beyond what scientists currently call the material world, you have to accept that there is some realm that is not currently seen by scientists that can contain the blueprint. And as we have explained to you, there is such a realm beyond the purely material.

The communication between cells and a blueprint

Now, many people will have trouble thinking that there is something that is completely beyond the physical. But in reality, this realm is not beyond the physical. For as scientists have discovered, as Saint Germain explained, everything is actually energy. Physical matter is made up of energy. There is an energy field, has different levels of vibration, like you know that red light vibrates at a certain frequency, and blue light at a higher frequency, and so on. There is ultraviolet light which is beyond visible light and so forth. What you currently call the material physical universe is simply made of energy that vibrates within a certain spectrum. Above that is another spectrum of higher frequencies. This is what we call the emotional realm. Above that is the mental. Above that is the identity level. But they are all part of the same energy field, they are just different levels of vibration. And of course, beyond these four levels is what we can call the spiritual realm of even higher vibrations which also has levels.

What you realize here is that there is not this gap between the physical cell and the blueprint. The physical cell is actually an extension of this higher realm. And that is why the two can communicate. If you want to have a crude comparison, you can say that in a big city there are a million cars driving around. And each car has a radio. And let’s say that all those people decided to tune in to the same radio station. They would all be playing the same music, because the radio station is sending out a signal that is picked up by the individual radios. That is how it is in your cells. The blueprint is like the radio station broadcasting a program, and your cell is like a radio receiver that tunes in to the blueprint. But instead of each cell playing the same tune, they each find their individual tune so they can find their rightful place in the body.

How the body stays healthy

Now we can ask ourselves: How does a body function in a healthy way? There is a blueprint for how your body is supposed to be made, to be built. And as the body grows, the blueprint is filled in by new cells being created, and they tune in to the blueprint and find their rightful place in the whole. Now the body is filled in. What allows the body to continue functioning for many years and be healthy? It is that the cells are constantly communicating with the blueprint. They are constantly receiving signals from the higher realm where the blueprint is stored. The emotional, mental and identity levels. And only when this communication is upheld can the cells function according to the blueprint. This is not difficult to understand when you think about it. Thirty trillion individual cells have to function as a unit in order for your body to be healthy. Even an organ like the heart that is made up of many millions of cells, those millions of cells have to function as a unit for the heart to function. But the heart is not an isolated unit. It is connected to the blood vessels, connected to the entire body. And all of these trillions of cells have to function together for the heart to function properly.

Now you think about, you can create a factory with the absolute highest precision. And the factory makes clocks. And it makes a million clocks that are all exactly the same. But they are mechanical clocks. You now put all of these million clocks in one big hole and then you leave for a while and go on vacation. And when you come back you check: are those million clocks still showing the exact same time? And if they are mechanical clocks, they will not be showing the exact same time. Because one is just a little bit slower, another is just a little bit faster. And the longer that time goes on, the more out of sync the clocks become. If the millions of cells that made up your heart stopped communicating with the blueprint, stopped receiving signals from the blueprint, it is only a matter of time before they would get out of sync with each other. And your heart would start having an irregular beat, and eventually other problems would occur and the heart would break down. This is just the mechanics that can be observed.

Now, you know that you all have computers. And you can have a million computers made in the same factory. But if you put them in a hole and you waited a hundred years and came back, they would all be showing the same time. But they would do this only if they are connected to the internet, so they all tune into a central clock. And therefore, by being in sync with a central clock, they are also in sync with each other. And that is the only way the cells can function and your body can be healthy. That each cell is connected to the blueprint and receives signals from the blueprint that allows the cells to be synchronized with each other. The horizontal synchronization that is necessary for your body to function is a product of each individual cell having a vertical synchronization with the blueprint. Otherwise, your body cannot stay healthy.

Distortions of the original blueprint

Now we realize that what causes disease in most cases is that one or a group of cells either cannot receive signals from the blueprint or they receive a distorted signal because something interferes with and scrambles the signal. What have I just told you? There are four levels of the material world, four levels of your body actually. A physical body is just the densest level, but you have an emotional body, a mental body, and an identity body. The ideal blueprint for your physical body is stored at the identity level. That is where the pure blueprint is, the higher levels of your identity body. And from there is broadcast a pure signal, the pure blueprint of your body. But at the lower levels of your identity body, it is possible that you have a certain sense of identity. It could be that you are a separate being, separated from the body, separated from any higher realm, or that you are somehow a flawed being that cannot do anything right. It could be many, many things, but a limited sense of identity. And this creates a certain filter, a certain distortion, so that the signal coming from the blueprint is slightly distorted.

Then at the mental level, in your mind, in your beliefs, in the way you look at yourself and the world, you can have other limited beliefs about yourself. They distort the signal even more. And finally at the emotional level, you can have feelings. You can have these accumulations of lower energies like anger or fear, and they distort the signal even more. By the time the signal reaches the physical cells, it has been distorted from the original blueprint. And therefore, the cells can only take on what is projected upon them. And now the body does not function as a pure, perfectly healthy body. But some imbalances start occurring.

Now a materialist would say this is all nonsense. But just take a common experience. How many people have been exposed to a traumatic situation and they say: “Oh, this broke my heart?” Because they feel a certain sensation in the heart because of this psychological trauma. Well, when you experience something like this, it may not immediately break your heart, but you are creating structures in the emotional, mental and lower identity level that distorts the signal coming from the blueprint. And over time, this can affect your physical heart because the cells will tune into what they receive from the emotional body. They cannot leapfrog the emotional or mental or lower identity and tune directly into the blueprint. What the cells receive is what comes through the lower identity, the mental, the emotional. The cells do not know what the blueprint is. They do not need to know. The enormously complex information for the entire blueprint does not need to be stored in the cell because the cell tunes in.

You think about your computer. You are tuning into something called YouTube. You select a certain video and now you are playing just that video. But there are one billion videos on YouTube. Imagine how big of a server you need to store that information. It could not fit in your computer. It could not even fit in your house. Imagine that in order to watch one video on YouTube, you first had to download all one billion videos onto your computer before you could select the one. It would be impossible. Likewise, the blueprint for your body of 30 trillion cells working together requires so much information that it could not possibly be stored in each cell. Yes, the DNA has a large capacity to store data, but not enough. And what economics would there be if each of the 30 trillion cells had to store all of the information that is needed to make up one body? Why not just have the blueprint in a higher realm where physical storage is not a problem and then the cells tune into it like radio stations?

It is again this in the old days where your radio had a CD disk and there was a certain amount of information that could be stored on a CD. But at the radio station they may have a thousand CDs with music and they can select any music they want. But now imagine that in order to play one tune on your radio, in your car, you would have to have those one thousand CDs in your trunk. It just does not make sense. And that is why what does make sense is that each individual cell is attuned to the blueprint. And once it has been created according to the blueprint, its continued function depends on receiving signals from the blueprint. But if those signals are distorted, the cell cannot function, or a group of cells cannot function together, and suddenly you have disease. Or rather after some time you have disease.

Healing by removing the interference

What does this mean? This means that there is a particular approach to healing the physical body. It is not the only approach. There is of course more than one. But the particular approach that I want to give you in this release is that when you have a particular disease in the body, it is because there is interference with the signal at the emotional, mental, and lower identity level. There is something there that interferes. And in order to heal the disease, you need to remove that interference.

But what is the interference at the emotional, mental and identity level? It is not a physical interference like if your cell took in a toxic chemical or a virus. It is not physical. It is at the level of pure energy. Of course, the physical is also energy, but most people find this a little difficult to accept. That is what I am saying that the physical is a certain density, which means it is more difficult to change. But the higher levels are easier to change with the mind, because they are mind. The physical is also mind, but most people cannot see it. But they can see that emotions take place in the mind, thoughts take place in the mind, even your sense of identity is in the mind. These energies are not as dense. They are easier to change with the mind. But you see, once you use the mind’s ability to change what interferes with the signal, the cells can again tune into the signal. And therefore, without having to do anything to the cells, they can heal themselves by realigning themselves with the blueprint. You do not have to take any physical measures.

This is not to say that there are not some cases where physical measures of healing are needed. If you break a leg, of course you need to have a cast put on and so forth. But there are many diseases that are caused by this interference with the signal between the blueprint and the cell. And once you remove the interference, the cell can then right itself. It simply realigns with the blueprint.

The tool for deep healing

All of the teachings we have given are of course part of this process. We have talked about how you have these subconscious selves at the emotional, mental and identity level. They were created by you being exposed to a certain situation. You made a certain decision that limited you, that was based on an illusion. And ultimately you dissolve a self by coming to see the illusion and consciously letting it go. What I am going to give you here is not some magical trick that you can use to bypass that process. In order to really attain deep healing, you do need to look at all of these things. But you can make the process easier by using the tool I will give you.

And the tool is to realize that energy is vibration. Your emotions are a form of energy. This means that any structure in the emotional body is made up of energy. And the structures in the emotional body that can distort the signal coming from the blueprint are a lower form of energy. They vibrate within a certain spectrum. And you know very well, if you have even gone to elementary school, that there is something called interference between waves. Waves interact and they can change each other by interacting. If you take an energy of a lower frequency and expose it to a wave of a higher frequency, you can raise the vibration of the lower energy.

We can say that the interference that I am talking about, the patterns that I am talking about in the emotional body, are created when energy is captured into a certain matrix. It is reduced in vibration and then it attains the qualities of a stationary field in your emotional body. And that field is made of vibrations at a certain level. And if you direct a higher energy into that field, you can raise the vibration of the field. In other words, you have some lower energy that is scrambling the signal from the blueprint. But by directing a higher energy at it, you can unscramble the scrambler. And when your emotional body is again clear, and of course when your mental body and the lower identity body are cleared from this blueprint, your cells will again receive a pure signal. And what can the selves do other than manifest themselves according to the signal? This is what the cells are designed to do, but they cannot distinguish: “Am I receiving a pure signal or not?” They just receive the signal and then they adapt themselves to it. The cell does not know that it is not functioning right. The cell does not actually know that it is ill. It just tunes into whatever signal is coming and out-pictures that.

 The sound of the Mother’s bell

There are of course many ways to direct higher energy into these disturbances in the three bodies. Our decrees and invocations are certainly ways to do this. But I simply wish to give you one more tool here, and that is the concept that I am an ascended master who holds a particular spiritual office as the Divine Mother for Earth. And as part of this office of the Divine Mother, I have a certain sound that is produced by this office. And I have called it previously the Mother’s bell.

Now, we have sometimes used a certain tone, but I do not wish to use that for this exercise, because I want you to tune in to a different level of this bell that is like a very large church bell or one of these gongs you have in the east. This large bronze gong where you have a wood beam that you can swing with a rope and hit against the gong and you get this very deep tone. You can find recordings of this if you like, or you can tune into it by giving the OM in the deepest voice you can manifest. (very low, very deep) “OM”. But the Mother’s bell is beyond the physical sound. I am just giving you this example so you can have an idea of what the bell is like. It is this very deep vibration and you know if you are near one of these big bells it is like you can feel the air is vibrating with the sound.

And the Mother’s bell is such a deep sound that anything in the emotional, mental and identity levels will vibrate with it. When you tune into something and activate the Mother’s bell it will cause that lower energy field to start vibrating at a higher frequency and this will unscramble the disturbance. That is why you can use various forms of this exercise and let me just take you through one.

The exercise

I am asking you to now close your eyes. You tune into a particular area of the physical body where you feel there is some kind of disease or disturbance or unease, whatever it may be. If you have no particular place in your body then tune into your heart, your physical heart. Now you sense: “Is there some physical sensation?” Now you follow that sensation up to the emotional level. You do not need to put words on it. You do not need to be very specific. You are just attuning. This is easiest to do of course if you have an actual physical sensation. Then you tune into the emotional component of it. Then you tune into the mental and then you rise to the identity level. You do not need to see specifics. You do not need to be able to put words on it. You are just tuning into this, these four levels.

And now you tune into the Mother’s bell, this deep, deep sound. And you allow that sound to fill your mind until you feel it. You are vibrating with this: OMMMMM. If it helps you, you can give the OM aloud or you can listen to a recording of a bell. And as you are tuned into this deep sound, you tune into whatever disturbance was in your identity mind. And you just allow the sound to penetrate that disturbance and feel how your identity body starts vibrating along with the sound. And your identity body is vibrating and vibrating until there really is nothing you can identify except the vibration. The vibration is so strong it fills your attention. It fills your identity body.

And then you go down to the mental level. And again, you are focusing on the disturbance and then you focus on the sound. And the sound penetrates the disturbance. It makes that energy field start to vibrate with this regular pattern of the sound. OMMMMM. And it fills your mental body. That all you notice is the sound, those waves of the sound, waves of the bell. And then you focus on the emotional level.

And there is a disturbance of emotions, a chaos of emotions. But then you focus on the bell again. OMMMMMM. And whatever disturbance is in the emotional body must respond to the bell. What is of a higher vibration than that which has a lower vibration must respond when it is exposed to a lower. It starts breaking up this disturbance. And the energy field starts becoming regular, organized, synchronized with the bell until the bell fills your emotional body. And there is nothing but this sound of the bell for it overpowers anything else.

And then you focus on the physical. And again, there is a disturbance at the level of the cells. But the bell penetrates it, shakes it up so that any disturbance is broken up and your cells are vibrating in sync with the bell. OMMMMMM. There is nothing but the bell. The bells, the bells. They do not torture me, they liberate me. OMMMMMM, OMMMMMM.

Now if you are new to this, it may take a little time before you can truly feel how the higher vibrations replace the lower vibrations, transforming the lower vibrations. For those of you who have followed our teachings for a while, you have already experienced how invoking light through decrees and invocations can replace the lower energies, can transform them, can raise them up, and you are free. You can build on that and you can gradually build this momentum, your ability to tune into the higher vibrations to direct them and to accept and experience how they transform lower vibrations.

Mother Mary’s mantra

This tool I have now given you is just one among many that can be used.

Another tool is of course the mantra that I have given before of repeating the sentence:

“The tuning fork in every cell is now attuned to Mother’s bell.” 

And again, what you visualize here is that your cell is like a receiver that can receive a signal from beyond itself. But what is it that receives the signal? It is that inside the cell is something that can vibrate with the signal. And a visual illustration of this is a tuning fork. Normally you take a tuning fork, you strike it against something, and the tuning fork vibrates. But you know, if you have studied the topic, that it is possible to send a sound wave at a tuning fork so that without the physical stimulation, the tuning fork starts vibrating in sync with the sound wave. And this is what happens when you tune the tuning fork in your physical cells to Mother’s bell. The tuning fork in the cell will begin to vibrate along with the regular vibrations of the bell. Now this is at the cellular level. It cannot stand alone because you also need to clear the emotional, mental and identity levels. But there can still be great value in using this exercise where you tune into the cells and you activate that tuning fork so the physical cells vibrate in sync with the bell, this deep regular vibration.

And so just as the conclusion of my release, let us give together this mantra. And you need to first tune into a particular area of your body where you feel there is any kind of disturbance. Tune into it at the physical level. Tune into these cells and see that there is some vibration, lower vibration that burdens the cells and prevents them from truly functioning. And then we visualize that beyond this vibration there is a tuning fork in each cell. And now you visualize that it is synchronized with this bell, this deep sound. And therefore,  you are visualizing the deep sound behind the mantra we are saying as we speak it.

The tuning fork in every cell is now attuned to Mother’s bell. (3X)

The tuning fork in every cell is now attuned to Mother’s bell. OM (4X)

The tuning fork in every cell is now attuned to Mother’s bell (33X).

OM (3X)

I thank you very much for your participation and I trust that some of you will be able to use these tools to produce a release from disease.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to  Deep Healing Retreat

 

How to be free from limiting conditions on earth


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, June 8, 2024. This dictation was given at a Deep Healing Retreat Conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain, and I am gratified that you accept my love. It is our joy as ascended masters to give to you. And it is of course the fulfillment of our joy and our giving when it is accepted.

What takes away freedom

I also would like you to accept the Freedom that I AM. But this of course is a little more of a challenge because what we have explained, that you have all these subconscious selves that cause you to think that you cannot be free. Because you cannot just walk away from the selves and from certain situations on earth.

Most people are of course not aware of these selves so they think that it is outer conditions that limit them. It is outer conditions that take away their freedom. But it is not outer conditions that take away your freedom. It is conditions in your mind that take away your freedom. For what is freedom? It is an experience as everything else.

Now, there are of course many, many people who would object to that statement. And they would point to this or that condition that is limiting their freedom. And they would say: “How can you say that it is just an experience that takes away my freedom?” But I am not actually saying that it is an experience that takes away your freedom. What takes away your freedom is the experience that you are not free. The experience that you are limited by outer conditions.

They will say: “Well are you saying that if somebody is put in jail, or they are forced to go to war, or they are in deep debt, or they are addicted to alcohol or drugs, are you saying that they are not limited by these conditions? That these conditions are just experiences?” Yes, that is exactly what I am saying. Everything that happens on earth, everything that you see on earth, everything that is here is an experience.

The current limitations on earth

This is of course a statement that requires a deeper understanding. You need to understand that the earth is a reality simulator. Your minds, even the collective mind, have not created the simulator. Nor have your minds defined the initial conditions that the simulator had when the earth was created. But your minds have projected an image into the simulator that have generated many of the current limitations you see. You can see, I trust, that warfare cannot be a natural condition mandated by some law of nature. It must be a man-made condition.

It might be a little more difficult to see that poverty is a man-made condition. Because you can say that poverty is actually partially caused by the power elite hoarding wealth and resources, taking it from the people. So it is partly a man-made creation. But many will say that it is also a natural condition because the earth has limited resources. But does the earth have limited natural so-called resources? Nay. Because when the earth was originally created, there was no lack of resources. Beyond the unequal distribution of wealth that generates poverty, there is also the fact that the collective consciousness has come to accept all of these limitations which has generated the current seeming lack of resources. And this has then generated the poverty. But it is not some law of nature or some natural limitations of the earth that generates this. It is again a man-made condition. How is this possible, you say?

Creation of the Reality Simulator Terra 1.0

Well, then you are required to have a certain understanding of physics where you first start with the realization that all of the visible forms you see that are made out of matter are actually made out of smaller particles called molecules, atoms, subatomic particles. And then you need to know that at the level of subatomic particles, so-called particles, the mind of the scientist can influence the outcome of the observation as quantum physicists have realized for now over a hundred years. But it is not actually correct that they say that by observing a subatomic particle, you are influencing the particle. You are not. You are pulling the particle out of the emotional realm and into the physical. And that is how the Elohim created the earth to begin with.

They started of course with energies from the spiritual realm flowing through their minds. They formulated an image at the identity level. They projected this image into the energies that make up the identity spectrum, the identity octave. Then these energies took on the form of the mental images. Now there were structures in the identity realm.

Then they pushed those images into the mental level where they became more detailed, more concrete. Now there were structures in the mental level. Then they pushed this into the emotional, where they received a direction, an energy, a movement. And then they pushed this into the physical spectrum where they, as we have explained before, superimposed these images from the identity, mental and emotional level upon the basic unit of the form of energy that makes up the physical realm. We have called it the Ma-ter light. You can also say that the Ma-ter light extends all the way into the identity realm. But there is of course a specific vibration of the Ma-ter light that makes up the physical. The images in the mind were superimposed upon this basic light and were first manifest as subatomic particles, then as atoms, then as molecules, and then all of the forms that are made out of these smaller units.

This was a process that took place in the mind of the Elohim. It set the parameters for planet earth, or rather the reality simulator Terra. And this, what the Elohim created, was Terra 1.0, the first pure version of Terra. Then self-aware beings were sent in here and they started building on to what the Elohim had created, at first expanding upon it, making it more concrete, more beautiful, making it their own basically.

From Terra 2.2 to Terra 3.0

But then there came that turning point where the fourth group of lifestreams that descended here, they went into the consciousness of separation and duality. Now they started superimposing images that were not in alignment with the original vision of the Elohim. And over a very long time this created this downward spiral that led to a densification of matter so that poverty, limitations, warfare, lack of resources manifested in the physical realm. This was Terra 2.0.

Then there came a point where the situation turned. The downward spiral was stopped and gradually, slowly, earth was put in an upward spiral again.  Very slowly in the beginning, but now it has gained some momentum and therefore, this is Terra 2.2.

I of course, aim to take earth into the golden age and manifest Terra 3.0, or even 3.3. But for this to happen, a critical mass of people must come to realize that the earth is an environment that responds to people’s minds, both individually and collectively. For if they do not realize it, then Terra 2.2 will become a Catch-22 and the upward spiral will stall and the downward spiral will start again.

Is physical matter actually physical?

What has this got to do with you and healing? You have heard all of this before. Well, you have heard it before, but have you heard it? Have you really heard it? How many of you right now are willing to acknowledge that you have a doubt in your mind of whether the mind can truly influence matter? Is it not most of you that have some doubt, that if you have a physical disease that your mind could cure it? Is that not true? I am not hearing anything. For a moment there, I thought maybe you all had no doubt.

This is of course what we need to work on in order to have healing, because what have other masters said? What does it take to be healed? You have to first accept it is possible to be healed, and then you have to accept that you are healed. As Master More has said, it starts with a decision, an act of will. You are willing to become more conscious of how the world works. And this begins with realizing that physical matter is not physical matter.

You have all been brought up with a complete illusion about physical matter. We do not need to go into how and why the fallen beings projected this illusion upon people and got them to accept it. It does not matter for this discourse. What matters is, you have been brought up with this illusion that matter is this concrete physical substance that is fundamentally different from mind. Yes, I know you have heard this before too, but bear with me.

You have all been brought up to think that once something has manifested in the physical, it cannot be changed by mind. This is of course because the fallen ones do not want you to recognize how things were manifested in the physical in the first place. They want you to think either that some almighty God manifested everything on earth exactly the way it is, and this God has powers that are way beyond you, so how can you change anything?

Or they want you to believe that some impersonal laws of nature manifested everything the way it is as the result of a random process that led to this incredibly organized universe. And this is because they do not want you to acknowledge that the key to your freedom from any physical condition is to accept that that physical condition is not physical. It is a projection of mind.

Projections of mind

What is the Ma-ter light? Or we could say the level of subatomic particles. It is like a white movie screen. What are all these matter forms that you see? They are images projected upon the movie screen. Matter is no more solid than the images on a movie screen. Where do the images come from that are projected upon the movie screen?  From the mind. First from the mind of the Elohim, then from the mind of humankind.

How can you change the image on a movie screen? Can you analyze the images on a movie screen, find out how they are made, and then at the level of the movie screen you are changing the images? Well, you could paint the movie screen black so it does not reflect light and there would be no images. That is what the fallen beings in a sense are dreaming about doing. Cancel out the creation of the Elohim, some of them at least.

Others of course dream about controlling it. But how successful would you be in changing the images on the movie screen? You would have to go to the projector and change the images on the film strip. Or rather three film strips of the emotional, mental, and identity levels of the mind. Then when you change the images through which the light is projecting, well of course you change the images on the screen.

Time delay

The difference is that if you change the images on the film strip, you instantly change the images on the screen. But because of the density of matter, it takes time for this to have an effect at what you might call the physical level. And it is the same with healing.

First of all, as Raphael said, there are certain conditions in your physical body that are a product of your genetic inheritance, and although they can be changed by the mind, it is more difficult and takes more time. But there are conditions in your physical body that are a projection through your identity, mental, and emotional minds at the individual level. And those you can change by the powers of your own mind. It may take some time.

For most of you it would take a process, and a process takes time. But it can be done. And this is the one reality that the fallen beings do not want you to accept. They are in panic that this is being spoken in the physical, where it can be put on the internet and people can find it. But they are not in total panic because they see how much work they have done to get most people to accept these belief systems that if they heard or read what I am saying, they would laugh at it, or instantly reject it, or find watertight arguments against it.

This is plausible deniability. It must be maintained at the current level, which is why you cannot demonstrate this in an undeniable way publicly. But why should it stop you from demonstrating it privately? For this to happen, you need to be willing to go through a shift in the mind. And in a way, we are giving you a simplified version here, because we do not have the time and space to go through all the seven rays.

The healing exercise

Master More started at the beginning point of the First Ray. I am now gone to the Seventh Ray. But of course, the other Chohans also are part of this process, because all of the rays must in a way be gone through. But if you want to complete this process, go beyond what we have given here, then we have already given the course of self-mastery, where you go through the seven rays and deal with the subconscious selves on these various levels of consciousness from the 48th to the 96th. And you can achieve a lot of healing by following that course. But you also need to make some shifts, and that is what is our goal here.

Can you follow me on a little exercise? You do not need to write down here. You close your eyes without falling asleep. If you feel you are falling asleep, open your eyes, or pinch yourself. Now you go through the process that other Masters have taken you through. You realize you are not the physical body, and the Conscious You naturally rises above it. You are not your emotional body, you effortlessly naturally rise above it. You are not the mental body, you rise above that. And you are not the identity body, so you rise above it.

The energy to change physical matter

And then you consider, could the Conscious You change matter? Could the Conscious You heal your physical body of a physical condition? It could not. Why? Because the Conscious You cannot heal a physical condition because a physical condition is made up of energy. And in order to change that physical condition, the Conscious You needs energy. And the Conscious You does not have any energy in and of itself.

The Conscious You can then realize: “I can of my own self do nothing. The Father within me doeth the work.” And what is the Father within you? Your I AM Presence and the ascended masters. Now you might say: “Does the I AM Presence have the power, the energy to change physical matter?” That depends slightly on how old is your I AM Presence and how close it is to the ascension point. But it is safer to say that even the I AM Presence does not have the power, so where is the power to come from? Well, of course from us, the ascended masters.

We are your fathers and mothers within, because the I AM Presence was created out of the ascended masters. Not I of course, I did not create your I AM Presence because I ascended only a few hundred years ago, and you are much older than that, but ascended masters at a higher level.

These ascended masters have the power to manifest the entire earth. Do you not think they have the power to heal your physical body of some condition? Well, of course they do. What will it take? Well, that energy has to descend from the spiritual realm into the physical and it has to be directed into a specific condition.

The resistance to healing energy 

How can the energy descend? It must descend through your Conscious You, well first through your I AM Presence, but the I AM Presence has no resistance to it. It must descend through the Conscious You, then your identity, mental, emotional bodies and into the physical.

Can the Conscious You have resistance to this energy flowing through it? Well, not when it is out of the four lower bodies and in pure awareness, but as soon as you go into the identity, mental identity bodies, the Conscious You can have resistance. It is not that the Conscious You has it. The resistance comes from a subconscious self.

Now, even though I have digressed from the exercise, we go back to the exercise. You have risen above the physical, above the emotional, above the mental, above the identity, but you are not losing contact with these bodies. You are looking back from the vantage point and now I am asking you to sense, where is the resistance to the light descending and changing a physical condition? Where is the resistance? What is the resistance?

Now as you repeat this exercise in private, you can have pen and paper with you and you can write down what comes to you. There will be layers of this. First of all, there is some belief, some sense of identity at the identity level that you are a human being or even, I am not an ascended master or maybe Jesus could heal people, but I am not Jesus, I cannot heal myself.

Or there may be some beliefs at the mental level where you might think that our matter could not possibly be changed by my mind because it was created by God, or laws of nature that have nothing to do with mind.

Or there may be an emotional reaction where you actually fear letting the power of God flow through you because it might expose something that you are not ready to see. You would actually rather hide from the light and live with the physical condition.

You need to gradually come to see these beliefs, look at them with that perspective you have as the Conscious You being outside the bodies. You are not going into these conditions, you are just looking at them from the outside.

The I AM Presence’s perspective

And then you can, as the exercise was earlier, you can turn to your I AM Presence, focus on your I AM Presence and ask your Presence:  “How do you see this? How do you see this sense that I am a limited human being? How do you see this belief that my mind cannot change matter? How do you see this fear of the light descending and exposing whatever is hidden in the darkness of the emotional mind or behind the fog in the mental mind? How do you see it I AM Presence?”

And you might then be able to again have that cosmic perspective of being far from earth, looking down at earth, and you see that there is this entire universe of galaxies, vast galaxies, larger than the Milky Way, billions of galaxies. And you realize that this was all manifest by the power of the ascended masters, by the power of God, as the Scriptures say, “He who has strung the Pleiades”. Well, do you not think that He who has strung the Pleiades can certainly change some condition in your physical body on this little speck of dust called earth?

Changing the images in the higher bodies 

Of course, the power of God can change any physical condition that can be changed according to the law of free will. As I said, some conditions cannot be changed because of the collective consciousness, your genetic inheritance. But what can be changed is what was created in your mind and projecting upon your physical selves. This can be changed when you allow the power of God to flow through you.

And how is it changed? Well, you have to become aware of a certain sense of self in the identity body. You see that this is not who you are. It is just a self. It is like an image written onto the film strip of your identity mind. But if you shine a bright enough laser light through it, it will be burned away. But of course, only if you can let go of it.

There is another film strip in the mental level. There are images there. But if you are willing to let go and if you are willing to let the light of God shine through it, it can be burned away. The same at the emotional level. Images scratched onto that film strip, but the light can burn them away. The film strip is clearer. That image is not there that manifested that particular physical condition.

Now, in some cases, you do not have a physical condition. You have a psychological condition at the emotional, mental, and identity levels. But nevertheless, they can be burned away. Then what about the physical body?

Well, it is another filmstrip that is projected upon your cells. Your cells are completely neutral. Your cells were created in a purer state that they are in now. I cannot say they were created in a pure state. They were originally, but today they have taken on this genetic inheritance created over a long period of time. But your cells have also taken on these images that you created in the emotional, mental, and identity levels over all of your past embodiments after you went into separation and duality.

These images can be changed, even the images that are projected onto the cells that caused the cells to go out of balance, to not be able to heal themselves, to not be able to live up to the blueprint held by your body elemental and your I AM Presence. This can be burned away when you see it, when you let go, and when you have this desire for freedom.

The desire for freedom vs. the desire to escape conditions on earth

Now there is a twist, as there always is on earth. I may say ‘a desire for freedom’ and you may say: “Well I have this headache and I sure have a desire to be free from this headache. Can you not cure my headache Saint Germain?” But what have I just explained? Any physical condition is a result of what is taking place at the higher levels of the mind. And those are things you have created by making choices.

When you say: “I have a desire to be free of my headache,” you do not have a desire for freedom. You have a desire for escaping a particular condition that is unpleasant to you. The same applies to psychological conditions. You need to make a distinction that there is a fundamental difference between a desire for freedom and a desire to escape conditions on earth.

You will not be free even if you escape a particular physical disease or limitation. Why? Because the physical condition is a projection of conditions in your emotional, mental and identity bodies. And even if the physical condition was removed by some miracle, they would still be there and they would still affect you at the emotional, mental and identity level and therefore, they would limit your freedom. And it would just be a matter of time before they again manifested the physical condition.

Jesus was allowed to demonstrate that he could heal, that he had the power to heal in order to demonstrate it was possible to heal through the mind. But what Jesus did was to remove a physical condition, but what he could not do, because of the law of free will, was remove the emotional, mental and identity level conditions in people’s minds. And, therefore, many of the people who were actually healed, after some time, manifested the disease again. But somehow the Gospel writers forgot to mention that.

The school for co-creators

You see, why is it so? Why is it so that you must have a desire for freedom in order to be free? Well, because what is schoolroom earth? It is a school for co-creators. The purpose is to teach you how to co-create by letting you experiment with your co-creative abilities.

Why do you have this particular condition, psychological or physical? Because you have co-created it. How would you learn anything if I stepped in and removed that physical condition, removed that headache? How would that teach you anything about co-creation? It would be like a small child that gets himself into trouble and says: “Mommy, come and save me.” And the mom does. And what has the child learned from it?

Or maybe the mom says: “Yes, but I think you can get out of it on your own.” And at first the child cries and is mad at his mom, but then he realizes, oh, he can get out of it on his own. And now the child has more confidence so that next time it does not need to cry: “Mommy, Mommy,” it just gets itself out of the situation.

And I do not have any desire for you to cry: “Saint Germain, Saint Germain, come and save me.” I have a desire to help you see that what you have co-created you can un-co-create. Because you created it by using the power of spirit flowing through you and you can un-create it by using the power of spirit flowing through you in a more intense measure.

But in order to un-create it, you have to see that you created it through these limited selves that you created in your higher bodies. And when you see this, then you have learned an invaluable lesson about co-creation. Even if you receive this escape from the physical condition, yeah, it might be temporarily pleasant, but it would not help you grow, would it?

And what are we of the ascended masters? Are we magicians that are here to pull rabbits out of hats and manifest some miracle that cures you from this or that? Nay, we are here to help you become more and more co-creative, so we will not remove a condition if it teaches you nothing.

“Healing” through denial

Jesus’s miracles were an exception at the beginning of the Piscean Age to show that this is possible. You may look today that there are certain people in the Christian community who claim they are faith healers and even some who are not Christians who claim this. I am not denying that this can be done. But what is actually happening here is that the physical condition is removed through denial.

There were even people a hundred years ago or so in a movement called Christian Science who believed they could deny the reality of a physical disease. But what they actually did was push the condition into the emotional or mental bodies and it would stay there. It may not come back in that lifetime, but it surely would come back in the next lifetime.

Again, there are various things you can do to get an escape from the condition. But I am not concerned about escape. I am not an escape artist and neither are you because you are on the spiritual path. You actually do not want to escape. You want to be free of the condition that limits you not only at the physical but also at the higher levels. That is your deeper desire that the Conscious You and your I AM Presence have, that you incorporated in your Divine Plan.

Reconnecting to what you love

Now it is understandable that if you are suffering psychologically or physically that the Conscious You can come to feel so stressed by this that it cries out for relief. But if we responded to that cry, we would actually go against the choices you made when you created your Divine Plan. And that is why you can use these exercises we have given you here to rise out of the four lower bodies and to then, as the Conscious You, reach for a vision of your Divine Plan. What was it you decided for this embodiment?

Again, I am not trying to push anything upon you. I am simply trying to say that it is a common predicament that we have all gone through who have taken embodiment on earth. That you can have certain intentions when you are in between embodiments and you are not in the density of a physical body or even the four lower bodies. You formulate an intention for your next lifetime. But then when you go into the density of these four lower bodies and experience some physical affliction, not only do you forget your intention, but even if you remembered it you might still have a desire to override it and escape the condition because you become focused on the condition, not the lesson.

You need to go through this process and you can even do it on your own. It is very simple. Rise up from these four levels of the body-mind, look upon them and feel for yourself, experience what is the resistance to letting the light descend in full force that can burn away these conditions, these images on the filmstrips. What is the resistance? Where is the self that resists this? Because when you see that self, you see the very self that is the cause of the condition you have.

Why is this so? Because the self knows that if you see it and let the light shine upon it, it will die. And it does not want to die so it does not want you to see it. Even if that means you continue to suffer under that physical affliction, the self does not care about that. In a way, it even likes it because it gets energy from your suffering, at least at the emotional level. And, of course, the dark forces who might also be able to steal your energy through your suffering, they do not want you to see it either.

And that is why you have to develop this desire for freedom. And how do you develop a desire for freedom? Well, forget about freedom and focus on love. What do you love? What do you love more than anything on earth? Do you love the light? Do you love your I AM Presence? Do you love the ascended masters? Then focus on that and develop this desire to be free from the limiting conditions that prevent you from experiencing what you love, that is beyond this world.

For how can you be more? By loving the more. How can you be free? By loving freedom. But in order to be free of conditions on earth, you must love something that is beyond earth. And you do! You are just not attuned to it because you are experiencing life through these selves.

I am not talking about really developing love as much as rediscovering the love that the Conscious You has. The Conscious You was, in a sense, born out of love and it has love for the I AM Presence, for the light, for the ascended masters, for God, but even a love for co-creating.

You need to reconnect to what you love, to rediscover your love and allow it to develop, to blossom. And it is like a rose. You water it and it grows and blossoms. You just have to water it. How do you water it? Put your attention upon it. Put your attention upon what you love and let it blossom until it can pull your attention away from the affliction, so you can look at the cause instead of the effect.

You cannot remove an effect at the level of effect, only at the level of cause. This is a valuable lesson discovered by science. The problem is that materialistic science says that physical effects must have a physical cause. And that, of course, limits science and that is why humankind is stalled right now and cannot go to the next level of scientific discovery and technology that can free humanity from some of these limitations you are facing now.

Growing by creating and uncreating subconscious selves

I could go on for a very long time, but whatever I might say beyond what I have said now would not in itself shift your consciousness. For it is a process because the goal is not to instantly shift your consciousness, but to gradually have you retrace your steps that created these subconscious selves that are limiting you because by consciously uncreating them you expand yourself and your co-creative abilities.

Did you grasp what I just said? It is so easy for you to take our teachings and think: “Oh it was so bad of me to create these subconscious selves, they can only limit my spiritual growth and I just need to get rid of them.”

But what have we actually said at this conference? Creating any kind of subconscious self is just an experience that it is possible to have in an unascended sphere on an unnatural planet. Your I AM Presence learns from the experience and grows no matter what subconscious self you create. And when the Conscious You becomes conscious of the self it has created, and the way you created it, and when you consciously undo that self, then you grow, you rise to the next level, you come closer to union with your I AM Presence which is your ultimate love.

Even escape from any condition that limits you is not the goal, it is not actually freedom. Freedom is to see how and why you created the limitation and then consciously choose to let it go. That is freedom. There are, of course, levels of freedom, but this is certainly freedom on earth for an unascended being. Freedom is not just escape from limitation, freedom is the conscious awareness of what creates the limitation and what uncreates the limitation. But you have been programmed on earth to focus on results.

But what have we said? Everything on earth is just an experience. It does not matter in itself. What matters is the process of growth that you and your I AM Presence have from going through the experience. That is the only thing that matters. The only thing that matters in matter is that you see how matter is created and how matter conditions can be changed. It was created by the mind, it can be changed by the mind.

Expanding levels of co-creative freedom

Why? What is the motto we have given you now for a long time? What comes before the physical manifestation? Anyone? Consciousness. Consciousness comes before the physical manifestation and that which comes before can change what comes after. This is a natural law. This is a spiritual law. This is a cosmic law.

And what happens on earth is when you go into separation, you think you are trapped by your own creation, or rather you do not even see that it was your own creation. You think it was some external Almighty God or laws of nature that created the condition you are facing. You think you are a powerless victim of it, and that is the illusion that you need to attain freedom from.

And, in a sense, all of our teachings can be said to be taking you towards that point. For when you have freedom from the illusion that mind does not create matter, you attain the freedom of mind to create more than what you are experiencing now. To create a higher experience of matter than what you are having now. And that is creative freedom or rather co-creative freedom. For you will not actually attain creative freedom until you reach the Creator level of consciousness. But you can attain expanding levels of co-creative freedom.

Saint Germain’s realism

You may say I am the God of Freedom for the earth. But let me just take myself down from the pedestal as Master More did. I may have great creative freedom compared to you, but compared to the Elohim I barely even scratch the surface of creative ability. And they, compared to the beings in the sixth sphere, the fifth, the fourth, they seem like amateurs.

And they recognize this because when you ascend you see all the levels above you. You see you are part of this hierarchy of light. And you cannot maintain an over-inflated sense of self-importance. You are not even humble. You are just realistic. But you are also enormously excited because you see that all of this is open to you. Nothing limits you.

You know you can grow to these higher levels. And you look at this and you love the possibility of growing. And once in a while you almost get enraptured by looking up. And then something happens or someone comes to you and says: “What are you looking at up there? You are stepping in a mud hole. Get back to the level you are at and start co-creating from there instead of dreaming about what is going to happen at these higher levels.”

The freedom of indefinite self transcendence

We would like you to come to the point where you look up and realize: “I can attain this! I can ascend!

Whatever Saint Germain has I can rise to that level!” And you love that possibility more than anything on earth. More than any excuse that you have in these separate selves. You get excited instead of feeling limited. You get excited about the possibility to rise to these higher levels, to ascend.

You get excited about coming to the point where the Conscious You can rise above the four lower bodies. You can look at them. You can look at the four levels of earth and there is nothing that pulls on you. You are done here. You can face the I AM Presence and you can say: “How are you experiencing life?” And suddenly you switch and now you are experiencing what the I AM Presence is experiencing because you are the Presence. And then you have ascended.

And now, as the Presence, you face a higher choice: “What kind of being do I want to be as an ascended master?” But there is no pressure there. There is no limitation. You can accept that you are free to build upon the attainment you have created at the level of the I AM Presence over your many embodiments. You can build on that and go towards higher and higher levels. And that is freedom. There is no ultimate freedom. There is only the freedom of indefinite self transcendence. That is freedom.

I do not know about you but I have transcended myself roughly speaking 9,487 times since I started this dictation. And that is a joy. Why did I start this dictation? Was it to manifest a particular result on earth? Well, I do have a desire to help you grow, but I really started it out of the joy of self transcendence. Because I knew that by expressing myself as an ascended master in an unascended sphere, I would transcend myself. And that is what I am. A self transcending itself. A self-transcending self.

You think you can go back to the 1930s and read all of the teachings given by Saint Germain, all of the dictations and you think you can create some mental image of how I am? Well, I have transcended myself far more than 9000 times since the 1930s and I will continue to do so. If you want to know me, you have some catching up to do. But you can do it by transcending yourself and your sense of what self I am.

For in a sense, when you ascend, the I AM Presence is no longer the I AM Presence. It is the I Will Be Presence. In a sense you could say that the I AM Presence is always the I Will Be Presence, but it appears as the non-changing constant I AM Presence that the Conscious You needs in this turbulent world. It can be your anchor point to face the turbulence of the unascended sphere.

But really the I AM Presence knows: “I AM the I Will Be Presence transcending my current sense of self.” I will transcend myself beyond the level that the messenger is able to reach in recognition of time and space that you face. I thank you with all of my heart, so to speak, for being willing to interact with me in this interactive process that a dictation always is. I could not achieve what I want to achieve with a dictation if you were not willing to be part of the process. For this you have my gratitude and I hope you have also transcended yourself in the process.

Be sealed in the freedom flame that I hold for earth and for you.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to  Deep Healing Retreat

Do you actually want to be healed?


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master MORE through Kim Michaels, June 8, 2024. This dictation was given at a Deep Healing Retreat Conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master MORE, and you may say: “What does the First Ray have to do with healing?”

Suppression and denial in the three higher bodies

Well, the First Ray is normally seen as the ray of will, willpower. And in order to be healed, in a universe where free will reigns supreme, you have to have the will to be healed. You have to make a decision to be healed. And this can, for many people, present quite a challenge. Now, as we have already talked about, there are all these mechanisms that can come up. People can take on various roles. You can go into separation and build all kinds of identities there as a separate being. And when you go into separation and duality, you will be in conflict with other people who are in duality. And therefore, you will have unpleasant experiences that will lead to unpleasant feelings and if you cannot find a way to avoid the situation, the feelings can become so intense you cannot live with the feelings, so you suppress them. And then, as we have explained, the energies accumulate, carry over to the physical body, and now you have a physical disease that you cannot suppress, you cannot ignore, as you could ignore the feelings.

You might say that suppression, denial, starts at the identity level. You create a sense of identity that is denying and suppressing something. This is fairly easy to do at the identity level, so it can be easy enough to ignore the need to change your sense of identity. Then at the mental level, it is still fairly easy to create all these beliefs, including belief systems that are based on denial, that you do not have to change, you do not have to look at yourself in order to be saved. You just have to keep believing in Christ. It is still easy to maintain it. And even at the emotional level, you can suppress the feelings. But it is more difficult to suppress feelings than thoughts. For many people, the feelings eventually become so intense they cannot ignore it. But of course, at the physical level, there is, in a sense, it is easy to suppress, because from the time you start suppressing at the three higher bodies, and until this suppressed energy manifests as a physical disease, there is a delay. You can suppress for many years and get away with it. But then as you get older, suddenly a physical disease manifests, and now you have the opposite effect, that once it has broken through in the physical, it also takes longer to overcome it.

The fundamental decision to make

You might say that your four lower bodies, in a way, is a system for helping you come to the point where you stop denying, you stop suppressing, and you say: “I am willing to look at myself, to look at what I can change.” But the difficulty that comes into this is that many people, with the help of the fallen beings of course, have built structures in their individual minds and in the collective mind that prevent you from manifesting that will. Or, if you summon the will, it prevents you from carrying it out. And this ties in with what Mother Mary so magnificently explained about how you can disconnect from your I AM Presence and you can create these structures in your mind, these roles, and it will seem like once you have taken on the role, there are certain things you just cannot do: You are a human being, and there are certain things you cannot do. You have to continue to play the role.

What is this, these roles that people have defined on earth? Many of these roles have been defined by the fallen beings who had the deliberate intent to prevent you from manifesting the willpower to change. What are these roles? In a sense, an excuse for not taking responsibility for yourself, and not making the fundamental decision that you need to make on earth. What is that decision or rather, many decisions?  What is it you are here to decide? What did Mother Mary explain? You are here to decide: “What kind of being do I want to be?” You have self-awareness, you have free will. Your basic decision is: “What kind of a being do I want to be?”

Roles with a Catch-22

Now, it is very understandable that when you first start out, or rather I should say when we first start out, because I have of course faced the same dilemma, we are not ready to decide with total freedom what we want to be and do not want to be. Because we start with a very localized sense of self, and we just cannot handle total freedom to decide what kind of beings we want to be. That is why we are put in a predefined, structured environment where there are certain predefined roles that we can take on for a while. We can try them out, we can have this experience, we can say: “Yeah, maybe I have had enough of this, I want to step out of it.” But these roles that are defined on a natural planet, they are not the kind of roles I am talking about that you find on earth, because they do not form that catch-22. Because on a natural planet you can play a certain role and then you can say: “I have had enough of it.” But there is nothing in the role that prevents you from then stepping out of that role and perhaps stepping into another one. But on earth, many roles have been defined by the fallen beings based on the duality consciousness. And they do create, or they are based on, this catch-22. Once you are in the role, it seems like you cannot leave it.

And how have they achieved this? By first creating all of this conflict by deliberately attacking people, by deliberately putting people down so it seems like you are damned if you do, you are damned if you don’t. Because it seems like whatever choices you make, you are going to be wrong, so many people have gone into thinking it is safer not to make choices. The fallen ones, as the second level of their attack, have created all of these roles that make it seem like there are certain choices you just cannot make because you are a human being, you are a woman, you are a Muslim, you are a Russian, you are an American. All of these roles, many more than I mentioned here of course, some not very specific, but they all have one purpose: to give people an excuse for not making a decision to change. And first of all, to give people an excuse for not leaving the role behind. You can go over Mother Mary’s dictation again with the perspective I am giving you, and you will see that what she was trying to take you to was this realization that whatever role you have taken on that you are in now, you can leave it behind at any time.

The role as an excuse

But how do you leave it behind? Well, you have to make the choice. But so many of these roles project at you that you cannot make that choice. You are not allowed to make that choice. You are not supposed to make that choice. It is not spiritual to make that choice. And what does it do? Well, for many avatars who came to earth with the best of intentions, myself included, we were attacked, put down, hammered down, as Nada said, by the fallen beings, to where we felt like: “We better not make any choices because they always turn out to be wrong.” The roles give us an excuse for not manifesting the willpower: “Oh, I’m a fundamentalist Christian. I just have to declare Jesus to be my Lord and Savior, and I’m guaranteed to go to heaven. I don’t have to make any other choice but that.” “Oh, I’m an ascended master student. I just have to do three hours of violet flame a day, and I’m guaranteed to make my ascension after this lifetime. I don’t have to make any other choice than that. And first of all, I don’t have to make the choice to look at what is happening in my own subconscious mind, to look at the beam in my own eye. I don’t have to do this.” Or even: “I’m an ascended master student, and I’m here to help manifest Saint Germain’s Golden Age. I don’t really have to tune into my Presence and see if my Presence is ready to ascend, and therefore, I would have to muster the will to ascend. But I don’t have to do that because I can postpone it. Maybe sometime in the future, but not now.”

The choice to be healed

Again, you have free will. I am not trying to influence your choices here. I am not trying to tell you what to choose, but I am telling you one thing. If you want to be healed of any condition, physical, psychological, you must come to a point where you make a choice to be healed because it will not happen automatically, no matter what system of healing you adopt. No matter what you let someone talk you into believing it will not happen without a decision. And only you, the Conscious You, can make that decision.

All of you have these subconscious selves that are projecting at you, excuses for not making these life-changing decisions. I have no problem whatsoever with a Conscious You making any decision you make that is conscious. But when the Conscious You allows a subconscious self to give you an excuse for not making the decision, then I, as the Chohan of the First Ray must say: “Stop! And think! Become conscious!” Is this really what you want? Do you want to continue having this condition, be it physical or psychological? Do you actually want to be healed? Or do you want to continue having a condition that serves as an excuse for not making the choices of what kind of being you want to be, even here on earth? “Do I want to be an ill being, a crippled being, or do I want to be whole and healed?” I know, as Raphael explained at the very beginning, there are certain conditions that cannot be healed. But I also know there are many conditions that can be healed, many more than what most people can accept with the outer mind. But it is the subconscious selves that prevent you from accepting that healing is possible.

And therefore, what is my task, as the Chohan of the First Ray, is to shake you a little bit so that you make the first decision. Will you stop hoping for some miracle from outside yourself so you will be healed? Or will you make the decision that you, the Conscious You, are willing to become conscious, conscious of whatever subconscious selves you have that caused your condition, physical or psychological, to be manifest? And then make the decision, do you want to continue to have this subconscious self? Are you willing to look at it and decide: “I want to be more than this”?

We are the ascended masters. We know that so many people on earth, whenever we say the word healing, they automatically associate it with miracle. Some outer miracle is going to come in and heal you. But it was not some outer force that caused your condition. It was your inner reaction. It may have been forced by outer condition, but it was still your inner reaction. And therefore, you chose to create those selves and to accept those limitations and to suppress your feelings and to accept certain beliefs and even a certain sense of identity. You chose it.

No ascended master can override your free will. No ascended master wants to override your free will. I do not want to override your free will. I just want your will to be free. And for that to happen, you must start by becoming conscious, looking, you must make the decision you are willing to look and you are willing to see these selves that limit you and you are willing to decide: “I don’t want to be that kind of being anymore. I want to be more than this.” Then we can help you. And we will. But we will not manifest the miracle. But what have we said? Wholeness is your natural condition. You pulled yourself away from wholeness. And a way to get back to wholeness is not to pull yourself or push yourself back, but to stop pulling away, resolving the selves that pull you away. And then you will naturally return. What did Mother Mary demonstrate with the exercise? You have the Conscious You that has a natural tendency to rise towards the Presence. When the Conscious You stops allowing the outer mind, the subconscious self, to pull you away from the Presence, you naturally rise back towards the Presence.  You just have to resolve what pulls you away.

Idolatry as an excuse

Now, when you are a new being in embodiment on a planet like earth, you may have, at the level of the Conscious You, even at the level of the I AM Presence, a desire to have certain experiences or to do certain things that you can do on earth. And therefore, at that stage you have this desire, even at the level of the Conscious You, to pull away from the Presence, to go into these experiences, to pull away from wholeness. But when you come to the point where you are a spiritual being, you have transcended that. Or have you? Do you still have some selves you are dragging along with you that are pulling you away from wholeness? Well, of course you do, otherwise you would be in wholeness already and I would not need to stand here and talk to you. You all do, we all did, but what one has done all can do.

And I can tell you that despite the idolatry directed at me from a previous ascended master dispensation, I do not have an over-inflated sense of self. I look back at my many lifetimes on earth and I see that if there is a mistake that could be made, well I made it. The fact that I have ascended should not be a source of idolatry as it was in a previous dispensation. You should instead be saying: “Well, if this guy could do it, so can I.” That is what I want you to think. I do not want you to think El Morya was so special because he had this embodiment or that embodiment. But I also have certain embodiments where I did some really, really crazy things. Do you think that, as Akbar the Great, I saw it as my role to conquer my enemies, and when we had had a battle I had the heads chopped off the enemies and the heads were stacked in pyramids at the entrance to the conquered city? Do you not think that was a crazy stunt, to use a modern expression? Most of you have not done anything like that. Get rid of this idolatry. Look at this self and say: “Why do I have a self that idolizes the ascended masters? Oh, could it be that the more special the master is, the more I have an excuse for not following his example, for not making the decision that El Morya Master MORE made? No, El Morya was so special, he could make that decision. But poor little old me, I just cannot do it. I am not special enough.”

Just let the self go!

Well, how special do you have to be to let go? It requires no special skill. You just let go. But letting go is not a miracle, it does not happen automatically. What do you have to do to let go? You have to make a decision. For God’s sake, how else can you let go? And how do you make the decision to let go? By becoming conscious of the decision that created the separate self that makes you think you have to hold on. There is no mystery here. No special skills required. You have all been given everything you need. It is called self-awareness and free will. Why do you have your current limitations, your current selves? You used your self-awareness at the level it was at, at the time, and your free will, as free as it was at the time, to create that self. Now, because you have experienced life through that self, you have a higher sense of awareness, or at least you can quickly acquire it when you become conscious of the self. And now you can then activate your free will, which is more free now than it was before, even though it does not seem so from inside the self. But it is because you have now experienced what kind of being you do not want to be. You do not want to be sick, you do not want to be limited.

You can reactivate your sense of self-awareness, look at the self, become aware of the self, and you can reactivate your will and say: “I don’t want to be that kind of being anymore, therefore, I am willing to let go of the self instead of holding on to it, instead of holding on to this illusion that I cannot let go of the role until I have achieved the goal that the role defines.”

Being free from shoulds and should nots

We have all who are ascended come to a point where we had to look at whatever goals we had here on earth, and we had to let them all go. There is a book called the Mahatma Letters, which is one of the members of the Theosophical movement who was receiving these letters from Kuthumi and I while we were still in embodiment, still unascended. I am not saying all of you need to read it, but some years ago the messenger was directed to read it, and he was surprised by the tone of these letters. Because if you read it, there is a certain sarcasm, irony, a certain, we might say, putting people down for their flaws. For this was the state of consciousness Kuthumi and I were in, in our last embodiment. We still had a certain sense that certain things should not be happening on earth, and it was certain things people should not be doing. And in order to ascend, we had to take a look at that and give it up. That evaluation, that tendency to have this—“this should happen, this should not happen”—we had to let it go, but we carried it with us to our last embodiment. You have something you are carrying with you, also related to should and should not, but you can activate your ability to become conscious of it and to decide: “I no longer want to be a being who is defined by a standard of what should and should not happen, what I should and should not do.”

Many of you have that potential, not all of you, you can ascend in other ways, but many of you have the potential, while you are still in embodiment, to come to that point where you have transcended the should and should not. Therefore, you can be free. And therefore, you can give an example of a person who is free of all of these shoulds and should nots. And therefore, you can demonstrate that you can actually be in embodiment on earth without being limited by these roles that define what you should or should not do. And therefore, you can demonstrate that you are free to decide what kind of being you want to be, because you have realized what kind of being you do not want to be. You are free. Some people will resent you for it, but others will be inspired by it, because they also have come to the point where they are longing to be free.

Everything is an experience

Again, returning to healing, it starts and it ends with a decision. We can give you all of the teachings we can think up, but the healing process will not start until you make the decision that you are willing to become more conscious of what is limiting you. And the healing process will not end until you make the decision, first that healing is possible, and then that healing is manifest. You must accept, read the New Testament and see that when Jesus approached somebody who needed to be healed, he would ask them: “Do you believe I have the power to do this?” He was really asking them: “Do you believe that healing is possible?” Well, do you? You must come to a point where you decide first that healing is possible, next, healing is real, healing is manifest. I am whole. Now, as Raphael explained, this does not mean that you overcome any physical condition, not even any self, but it does mean that you can overcome all of the dualistic separate selves, and then you can be whole, even if you still have the selves at the higher levels of consciousness left. You can still feel whole. Now, what is wholeness? Is it a physical condition? Nay, it is a psychological condition. It is an experience, your natural experience, but it is still an experience. Why? Because everything in the world of form is designed to give self-aware beings experiences.

The entire world of form is an experience machine, a device, and so you might think that being an ascended master is so different from you, but as an ascended master you are still having experiences through your sense of self. They are different from what you have in the unascended state, especially on a planet like Earth, but they are still experiences. I do not see myself as an unchanging being. I have ascended, which means I have given up the desire to experience separation and duality, so in a sense my state of being an ascended being is permanent, but it does not mean it is unchanging, because what do I see from the ascended state? I see that I am an extension of the entire hierarchy of ascended beings leading to the Creator, and I see that there are many levels of awareness beyond my level of awareness, and I see that I have the potential to rise to the Creator consciousness, and you may think an ascended master is some godlike figure, but I can assure you that when I look up towards the Creator, I see that this is very, very far beyond my present level of consciousness. Which is why those who claim that they are the embodiment on earth of some god really have not connected to the Creator, or they would see how far beyond anything on earth the Creator is. But that is beside the point.

The point is everything is an experience. It is just an experience. Now there are some non-dual teachers who will say something along the same lines, but they will say nothing is happening, because there is no self that is doing anything. But this is because they have taken some of the teachings of Advaita and even Zen Buddhism, and they have taken them too far into a dualistic extreme. First of all, nothing is happening in the sense that whatever is happening on earth has no ultimate reality. It is, as we have said, a reality simulator. Nothing really matters, as Mother Mary also said. Nothing has any real significance in an unascended sphere, because the entire purpose of this environment is to help you grow in consciousness.

The gift of self-awareness

But where the non-dual teachers go into a blind alley is that they say: “There is no self. There is no self doing anything.” And this is a misunderstanding of the older teachings, because Buddhism does not say there is no self. It does say that whatever meaning you give to what is happening on earth does not have an objective existence, it is only created in your own mind. Why? Because your mind is an experience machine, and the significance that things have in your mind, including the roles you are playing, are defined in the mind. They do not have an objective significance. But there is a being, a self, that is experiencing, so no thing might be happening, but an experience is happening. Even if you claim that you are not a self, that you have attained no self, that is still an experience. If you are conscious, you are having an experience, and you are not going to return to infinite awareness, where you have no experience as an individual being when your body dies. You will continue to exist as an individual being, because you cannot choose not to be. You can choose not to be this, or not to be that, defined in the world of form, but you cannot choose not to be, not to be conscious.

Yes, on earth you can dull the physical body and the physical senses, but you cannot choose not to be, not to exist, so we might say, as some will say: “Well that means free will has a limitation. There are choices I cannot make, so how is my will free?” But that only has any kind of significance seen from a separate self, because the Conscious You, when it is conscious, does not want to choose not to be. Why would it? When there are infinite choices of what to be, infinite experiences you can have. The Conscious You in its pure state, the I AM Presence, would not even consider choosing not to be. Why? Because the Conscious You and the I AM Presence realize: “Oh, maybe I don’t like what I am being right now, but I can choose something else.” Why would you choose non-existence when you already exist? Where am I going with all this rambling? Well, I am simply casting a net upon the waters, hoping to catch some fish here and there, that are swimming around in the Sea of Samsara, so that I can pull in my net, and there will be some that will say: “I understand.”

The greatest gift you have received is self-awareness. What is self-awareness? It is the Creator extending itself as you. The Creator has the power to decide whether to do this or not. But once the Creator has decided to create you, or extend itself as you, you do not have the power to reverse the Creator’s decision, at least not until you reach the Creator consciousness. If you want to call that a limitation of free will, go ahead. But why do you not want to be? Well, actually, it is not that you do not want to be. You do not want to be what you are right now. People have come up, as I said, with many roles that are an excuse, but also spiritual teachings that supposedly say: “Oh, you are really not a separate self, and you just need to awaken from this, and you go back into infinite awareness, where you are not being.” But why have you come up with this? Because it gives you an excuse for not choosing what you want to be. What have we now attempted to explain to you, all of us? Whatever you are right now, you can choose to let go of that role. You can choose to be more than you are now.

But it starts with a decision, an act of will. And as I said before, I do not want to influence your free will. I just want your will to be free. And that is precisely what the fallen beings and other people and your own subconscious selves do not want. They do not want your will to be free. They will project at you that it is not, because there are certain choices you cannot make. You cannot make the choice to be healed, to be whole, to transcend the role, to walk away from it, to walk away from earth to ascend. I am just here to tell you that you can. You have the right to make that choice. You can make it right now. But this is not said to make you feel bad if you cannot make it right now. It is simply because you have some subconscious selves that are preventing you from making your choice. You get busy using our tools to unravel those selves until you come to the point where you can accept: “I can make the choice to let go. And I am making the choice to let go.”

I made a choice to address you. I am grateful for you making the choice to be here, to allow me to address you, to shake you a little bit. And I hope that in the future we can interact this way again. Now, we will never again interact in exactly the same way, because I made the choice to address you. Some of you will make the choice to take what I am saying and be more. And certainly, I will make the choice to be more. This event is completely unique in time and space. It will never happen again. It has never happened before. It could not possibly be repeated. For in this world of the interdependent originations, everything is constantly shifting. Nothing can stay the same. That is why healing is possible. But you have to accept that it is possible. Will you do that? I leave the answer to you. And so I seal you in the great joy that I AM as the Ascended Master MORE.

 

Copyright © 2024 by Kim Michaels

 

Back to  Deep Healing Retreat

 

Exercise for examining the emotional body


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, June 8, 2024. This dictation was given at a Deep Healing Retreat Conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary. And the purpose of this release is to take you into another exercise where we this time examine the emotional body.

The exercise: Introduction

I am asking you to close your eyes, listen to my voice as we now in our minds step back and up from the physical body. Actually, we do not even step, we just float. We allow the Conscious You to follow its natural pull, back towards the I AM Presence. So we are floating out of the body, above and behind the body, looking down. As we are exiting the physical body, we are entering the emotional body and I am asking you just to take a moment to just observe what is going on in your emotional body right now. Is there a particular feeling you can identify that stands out to you? There may be various activities, but is there something that stands out to you? You do not go into the feeling, you just notice.

And then without engaging in the feeling, you are again returning to this awareness that the Conscious You is like a balloon that just floats naturally up beyond the emotional body, into the mental, and here you are not focusing on anything, you are just continuing to float beyond the mental into the identity realm. And again, you do not focus on anything, you are just floating beyond the identity. And now instead of focusing anywhere else, you are from this vantage point, of floating above the four lower bodies, you are again looking down at your emotional body.

What is a feeling

And a feeling can be difficult to describe in words. I know that people have given various names to feelings: fear, love, anger, this or that. But a feeling is always more than this. A feeling is a complicated thing, because even though there is a certain energy at the emotional level, there is more to a feeling than just the energy, there is actually more to a feeling than just feeling because as we have explained, your three higher bodies, your four lower bodies are connected. So an emotion actually springs from something in the mental mind, which again springs from the overall paradigm set in the identity mind. You may not be able to put words on a feeling at the emotional level. It will be easier to put words on a feeling at the mental and identity level so I am asking you to look at the emotional level, identify a feeling, then shift your attention to the mental. See if you can identify some kind of thought. Do not go into it, do not reason about it or analyze it. Just see if you can identify a thought and then go to the identity level and see if you can identify some deeper sense behind the mental thought. And then what I want to make you aware of, is that it does not matter what came up here.

Suppressed feelings

My purpose is not to get you to go into any particular line of thinking at this point. My purpose is to have you realize that a very big part of what happens in people’s emotional bodies is the suppression of emotions. And this is especially true for spiritual people, where as we have explained, when you find the spiritual path it is inevitable that you go into this evaluation of what it means to be a spiritual person in your particular teaching. You create this mental image and you often have a mental image that as a spiritual person you should not have certain emotions. Therefore, you now use a spiritual teaching to reinforce the pattern that you have had for a long time, as Cyclopea explained, of suppressing certain emotions.

And what I desire you to see here is that many spiritual people have this sense that there are certain emotions they should not have, and this prevents them from seeing, being willing to acknowledge, the selves they have in the emotional body, that you have certain emotions. For you cannot be in embodiment on a planet as difficult as earth without having certain emotions. And the goal of being a spiritual person is not to suppress those emotions, because as Cyclopea again explained, this only causes the energies to accumulate until they spill over and begin to affect the physical cells creating disease. Of course, they also warp your emotional body.

If you are a real spiritual person who is sincerely walking the path and you are willing to look at your own psychology, there comes a point where you need to look at your emotional body and identify the feelings you have been suppressing. And the purpose of this is not to of course feel guilty that you have these feelings, but to realize that you are not having the feeling, it is a subconscious self that is having the feeling. And that subconscious self is a focal point in your emotional body for the same type of energies coming from the collective emotional body or even dark forces or other people. It is the vulnerability for you. But the only way to overcome it is to acknowledge the emotions, because you do not free yourself from these subconscious selves by suppressing the emotions. This does not mean you have to go into them and be lost in them or absorbed in them, but you have to acknowledge. And in order to do this, as Cyclopea was so carefully explaining, you need to consider this scale, this standard of right and wrong. There are no wrong emotions, there are no wrong emotions, there are only emotions—it is only energy.

You know that red light vibrates at a lower frequency than violet light, but red light is just red light, it is not wrong, it is not worse or better than violet light, it is just a color. There are no wrong emotions, so you do not need to be afraid to look and see something you have suppressed. I know this is somewhat of a Catch-22, because why did you start to suppress a feeling? Partly because it was unpleasant, but also because, as Cyclopea again explained, you have some structure in the mental and identity level that makes you feel you should not have that emotion. How do you cut the Gordian knot and resolve this enigma? Well, this is what I hope to help you achieve here as we move on with this exercise.

Writing to uncover suppressed emotions

Again, you are the Conscious You, you are aware that you are not the physical body, so you float above it into the emotional body. You are aware that you are not the emotional body, you float above it into the mental. You are aware that you are not the mental body, you float above it into the identity. You are aware that you are not even the identity body, so you float above it. And now I am asking you to take your pen and paper, and you are metaphorically speaking, looking down upon your three bodies, emotional, mental identity.  It is not a specific body you need to look at. It may be the feeling you identified earlier, but I am asking you to just look, and then when I stop my countdown, I am asking you to write whatever comes to you. Again, do not analyze, do not think, just write whatever comes to you. There is nothing right or wrong here. But the purpose is, of course, to help you identify some feeling you have suppressed and why you have done so. Do not try to hide anything, do not try to evaluate what you should or should not be feeling, because this will prevent you from getting the benefit of the exercise. You are just the Conscious You, looking. You are just looking. You are not evaluating what should or should not be happening. You are just looking. I will count down, and when I say write, you write whatever comes. Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one, one-half, one-quarter, one-eighth, one-sixteenth, one thirty-second, one sixty-fourth, write.

Now stop writing, even if you are not done. Do not read it now, put aside your notepad so you can reach it if we need it again. You can always go over it later.

The mental constructs behind the feeling

Now we will continue with the exercise, and because you have now been engaged in writing, which is a physical activity, we will again start at the physical level. You become aware you are not the physical body, you are the Conscious You, and you naturally float out of the body, up and a little bit back, and then you become aware that now you are not in the physical body, you are in the emotional body. You tie in to this feeling that you identified. Just tie in to the feeling, do not go into it, do not let it color you, you are just identifying that feeling. Now you again become aware that you are not your feelings, you are the Conscious You.

You float out of the emotional body into the mental. And now you look at what is the mental construct that gave rise to the feeling you just identify it. Is there some belief, some idea, again you do not go into it, you do not let it color you, you do not argue for or against it, you just identify it, you are seeing it from the outside. And now you become aware again: “I am the Conscious You, I am not my mental body, not my thoughts”, and you float and back from the mental body. And now you are at the identity level, and now again you just look neutrally. Is there some construct in the identity body that ties in with what you identified at the emotional level and at the mental level, that set the parameters for this, this way of thinking about yourself that caused that feeling, and a belief in the mental? Again, you do not go into it, you do not argue about it, you do not evaluate whether it is right or wrong, good or bad, it is no reason to judge it, you have just identified.

The perspective of the I AM Presence

And then again you become aware: “I am not my identity, I am not the contents of my identity body, I am more.” You float up out of the identity body and where are you now? What is outside your four lower bodies? It is not empty space, it is not nothingness, yes we have called it pure awareness, but there is something in that awareness, there is a structure.  And what is that structure? Ah, is it not your I AM Presence, for what is beyond the four lower bodies, but your I AM Presence? The Conscious You has floated out of the four lower bodies and up, up, and there is your I AM Presence. Now you are again looking back at what you identified at the emotional, mental and identity level. You just identify it, you are looking at it from a distance.

And now you metaphorically speaking turn around towards your I AM Presence, you do not visualize it in any particular way, no images, and then you just send the question: “How do you look at this, this structure on the emotional, mental and identity levels? How do you look at this?” And now just sit quietly, tune into your Presence and see if you can sense how the Presence looks at this. Now you focus on the feeling that you identified and you formulate the question: “How do you feel?” Tune in and see if you can experience how your I AM Presence feels. And now you tune into the mental and some belief, some thought relating to the feeling.  And then again: “What do you think about this?” Tune in and see what comes to you. And now you tune in or draw your attention to the identity mind and what is there, what you identified and now you turn to your Presence and ask: “How do you see this? How do you even look at this?” And see what comes, if nothing comes, that is fine but can you not sense that your I AM Presence is not inside your identity body?

The Conscious You can go inside the identity body, but the I AM Presence cannot. When the Conscious You attempts to see what is in the identity body, as soon as you identify something, you tend to go into it but the I AM Presence does not. It cannot go into it. That is why it sent the Conscious You. And it cannot go into the mental mind and it cannot go into the feeling body. Your I AM Presence is not experiencing what you are experiencing from the inside. It is experiencing it from the outside. Can you not sense that it has a very different perspective than the Conscious You has when you see things from the inside?

You might get a sense that when you tune into your Presence, it is almost like you are looking at earth from somewhere far out in space, far beyond the solar system. And all around you are all these galaxies, vast immense space and way, way down there is planet earth and your four lower bodies. And from that vantage point of this immensity of space, how important was that feeling you identified? How important are those thoughts and beliefs? How important is that sense of identity compared to this vast cosmic space? How important is it what is going on down there on that little planet?

And this is how your I AM Presence looks at what is going on in your life. It suddenly dawns on you that what seems so important to the Conscious You does not seem that important to the I AM Presence. Now be careful, it does not mean your I AM Presence does not care about you, but because it has a different perspective, it just is not so important. It is like when you are looking back at yourself when you were a child. And it meant so much to you when your sister or brother would not share a toy with you. And you think back today as an adult, how important was that situation to you now? And that is how the I AM Presence looks at it.

“I have not become the role”

When you connect to that perspective, can you not then from that vantage point that you are tuned into, look back at your identity, mental and emotional bodies, and suddenly see that: “Oh, perhaps those feelings, thoughts and that sense of identity are not nearly as important to me now as they seemed before.” Does that not mean I do not have to be afraid to look at my feelings, to acknowledge them, to look at the thoughts behind them and the sense of identity and just identify: “This did not come from my I AM Presence. This identity, these thoughts, these feelings did not come from my I AM Presence. But I came from my I AM Presence, which means this identity, this thought, this emotion did not come from me. I just took it on. It did not come from me. I have not become it by taking it on. It is like taking on the costume in a theater and the makeup but I have not become that person. I only played the role to see what it was like to play that role.”

“My I AM Presence experienced through me what it was like to play the role. But it experienced it from the outside and therefore, it knew it had not become the role. It also knew that the Conscious You had not become the role. Now I was inside, so it felt as if I had become that role but that was part of the experience I was meant to have. The experience was meant to seem real to me from the inside. But now that I have had enough of that experience, how do I get out of being inside the role? By reconnecting to my I AM Presence and realize that because my I AM Presence never became the role and because the role did not come from my I AM Presence and because I came from my I AM Presence, I did not become the role either, so I can just let it go.”

Walking away from the role

Now when you tune into this, still from the level of the I AM Presence, you might identify that there is now some stirring in your emotional, mental and identity bodies, feelings, thoughts may come up. You cannot just walk away from the role because the role defines a goal that must be reached, a problem that must be solved. And until you have solved the problem, you cannot walk away from the role. You do not go into this, you just identify it and then you again tune into your Presence: “How do you look at this?” And again, you see that you experience you are out there in this vast cosmic space. You are looking way, way down. There is the sun, there are some little dots circling around the sun. It is blue, it must be earth. You can barely see it. And somewhere on that planet there is this physical body, this emotional body, this mental body, this identity body, but you can barely connect to them, you can barely see them. They seem so small compared to this cosmic space and you realize that these projections, that you cannot leave the role behind, mean nothing to your I AM Presence, nothing whatsoever.

You realize these projections did not come from your I AM Presence. Your I AM Presence has not become the role, has not become the sense that you cannot just leave the role. Your I AM Presence does not actually believe that there is a problem you have to solve or a goal you have to reach on earth. All of this did not come from the Presence, but you came from the Presence. That means that if all of this here on earth did not come from the Presence, it did not come from you either. Do you, the Conscious You, have to solve any problem or reach any goal before you can leave the role behind? Nay. Why would you?

There may be a problem on earth, there are many problems on earth, but they only seem important when you are inside the role. And it is only from inside the role it seems like you have to solve them but from the perspective of the I AM Presence you see that you do not have to solve the problem before you can leave the role. You can leave the role when you have had enough of experiencing life from inside the role.

How the I AM Presence experiences life on earth

Now you again tune into your Presence and what I am going to say here may not feel like it is coming from your Presence because you are hearing these words that are coming from outside yourself. But I am in attunement with your Presence and therefore, I speak what the Presence would like to say to you in words. When you, the Conscious You, descends into embodiment on earth, you are gradually  descending from the 144th to the 48th level. You are taking on all of these selves. You are creating selves in the identity, in the mental, in the emotional, and this becomes the first role you play on earth. Again, as we have explained, nothing wrong with it. It is part of experiencing life in an unascended sphere.

You are having an experience at the level of the Conscious You. You are inside of it, but you are an extension of your I AM Presence. When you are new in the role, your I AM Presence actually tunes into the Conscious You and experiences exactly what the Conscious You is experiencing. You are experiencing the role from inside. The I AM Presence is experiencing it as if it was inside, and it is, because the I AM Presence is the Conscious You, just not the totality of the Conscious You so through the experience of the Conscious You, the I AM Presence is having that experience of being inside the unascended sphere. This is part of what the I AM Presence wanted to experience.

Now, the only difference is that the I AM Presence will, after a time, shift out of the role, look at it from its perspective, way out there in cosmic space, and process the experience and it uses that experience to expand its sense of self, to refine its sense of self. And after having processed it, the I AM Presence may project itself back in attunement with the Conscious You, and again, experience whatever the Conscious You is going through now because, naturally, the experience you are having will change constantly. But whatever your experience is here on earth, it is valuable to the I AM Presence. But the I AM Presence steps out of the experience, processes it, and therefore, refines its sense of self, but because of the nature of the density of this realm, you, the Conscious You, are not aware of what is happening at the level of the I AM Presence so you are having your own experience. You are also building onto your sense of self, perhaps expanding it, perhaps contracting it, perhaps becoming more or less identified with it.

The next time the Conscious You projects itself into you, or in attunement with you, you are having a different experience. This is also valuable to the I AM Presence. The Presence experiences this, withdraws, processes the experience. It may be that the Conscious You, because of all that is happening on earth, you go into separation. You are losing the sense that you are a connected being. You see yourself as a separate being. And now you have stepped into a different kind of role, as a separate being, but you are still having experiences. You are, of course, still the Conscious You that is an extension of the I AM Presence. The I AM Presence can tune into the Conscious You and experience what the Conscious You is experiencing through that dualistic role, through that filter of duality and separation.

At the level of the I AM Presence, this cosmic perspective, there is nothing wrong on earth. It is just an experience that is possible on earth. The I AM Presence is not evaluating at all whether the experience the Conscious You is having is right or wrong. It is just experiencing and then, it focuses on its totality again and now processes the experience and expands its sense of self. The Conscious You, of course, is trapped in separation. You cannot stand still either, so you are contracting your sense of self. The next time the I AM Presence tunes into you, you may have a lower state of consciousness, much more self-focused. The I AM Presence does not say this is right or wrong. It just says: “Ah, a new experience. Let me experience that.” And then it experiences it for a time and then it feels: “Now I have had enough of the experience I am ready to process.” Again, it withdraws, processes, expands its sense of self.

Do you see what I am saying? Whatever experience you are having on earth, the I AM Presence looks at it as just another experience that it can use, that it can process and use to expand its sense of self.

The perspective of the Conscious You

But of course, once you go into separation, because of the density in separation, you cannot process your experience, at least not the same way the Presence does because you cannot step outside of it. You, the Conscious You, is unaware of what is happening at the level of the I AM Presence. You are caught in the role, you are identified with the role, and your only option is to make the role, to outplay it in more and more extreme ways. You cannot just, like the I AM Presence, say: “Ah, I have had enough of this experience. It is time to process it.” You must act it out in such an extreme way until you say, most likely: “I cannot do this anymore. I cannot live this way anymore!” You cannot just say: “Oh, I have had enough of this experiment. Let me step back and process,” because you think there is something you have to do, there is a problem you have to solve, or perhaps you think you have made such a mistake you can never be free of it, you cannot just step back.

The Conscious You has to go into more and more extremes until you come to that breaking point, turning point, where now you decide, you cannot keep going in that direction. Most people, when they come to that point, they start going in another direction that is also in duality, and you may have to do that many times. But wherever twists and turns you take in duality, your I AM Presence just tunes into it for a while, experiences it, then withdraws, processes it, and expands its sense of self.

Discovering what you do not want to be

Now you may say: “How can the I AM Presence expand its sense of self from a dualistic experience?” But it does, because it is not identified with it. Sometimes the I AM Presence may process an experience and simply realize: “Oh, I am not this. I do not want to be this. I do not want to have this experience.” But that still expands its sense of self. You see, what have we said as a co-Creator? You are allowed to create any experience you want for as long as you want until you decide, and your decision is: “Do I want more of this or more than this?” The I AM Presence says: “Do I want more of this dualistic experience? Nay, I want more than this.” But this helps the Presence expand its sense of self because it realizes: “Oh, I am not a dualistic being. I really do not want duality.” And this is part of what it means to be in embodiment in an unascended sphere in general, especially on an unnatural planet. You are actually on an unnatural planet.

You can say that on a natural planet you are focused on discovering what you want to be. On an unnatural planet you are focused on discovering what you do not want to be. At least, that is how it is at the level of the Presence. Part of growing as an individual being, which is what the I AM Presence is, is to discover and decide: “I do not want to be this kind of being. I do not want to be a separate being. I want to be a connected being, connected with the entire hierarchy leading up to the Creator.” But in order to come to that voluntary free will determination, the I AM Presence has to experience, somewhat, what it is like to be separate. It has to get a feel for what separation is.

“I have had enough of that experience”

Why am I bringing all of this long explanation into an exercise on freeing yourself from emotions? Because at the level of the Conscious You, when you are inside the three higher bodies, you think that once you have taken on a role you cannot just leave it until the problem is solved or you have compensated for the wrong that you did. But at the level of the I AM Presence, the moment the I AM Presence determines: “I have had enough of that experience. This is not the kind of being I want to be.” At that moment, the I AM Presence can withdraw from the experience, and what have I said? The projection that you cannot leave does not come from the I AM Presence, but you do come from the I AM Presence, so the projection that you cannot leave has no more power over the Conscious You than it has over the I AM Presence.

When you attune to the I AM Presence, the Conscious You can sense, when it tunes into the role you are currently playing, the emotions you have, the thoughts, the identity, when you tune into the Presence you can sense: “Has the Presence had enough of that experience?” And if the Presence has not had enough, then the Conscious You cannot leave the experience. You might say that you tune into your Presence and ask: “Have you had enough of being in a physical body on earth?” If the I AM Presence says: “No I want to experience more.” Well then, the Conscious You cannot just decide “I want to leave.” But if the I AM Presence has decided: “Yes, I have had enough of this,” then the Conscious You is free to leave, if it wants to, because you also have free will at the level of the Conscious You.

You have the right to decide: “I want to have more of a certain experience on earth even if my I AM Presence is done with it.” But what if you do not want to have more of playing a certain role, and your I AM Presence does not want it either? Well, then, you can look at that projection coming to you from the fallen beings, the collective consciousness or other people that, you cannot just walk away from the role. You can say: “This means nothing to me. I can walk away from the role, and I will, for I will to be more than this role.” See, what the fallen beings want to project at you, that once you have made a choice, you have to play the role to its ultimate conclusion. You cannot just leave. But this is not true. The Law of Free Will mandates you can make any choice you can imagine, but you can undo any choice you have ever made. Whatever you are now, you have a right to be more than you were before. This is the Law of Free Will.

The fallen beings will deny it because they are not willing to be more but the Law of Free Will is individual. The fact that one being decides not to be more does not mean that you have to make the same choice, for you are an individual being. Now, this of course poses a challenge, because the Conscious You can put itself without realizing it, into a catch-22, and the fallen beings are experts in creating innumerable of these. But one of them is, and it is especially something that avatars can get themselves into, is that you are not here just for your own sake. You are here to help other people, and therefore, you cannot leave until other people have been helped, however you see this. But you can. Thinking you cannot is because you are playing a certain role.

The purpose of earth

Now, you may think back to all the teachings we have given- manifestation of Saint Germain’s Golden Age as an avatar coming to hold the balance for the earth, help the earth rise and become a natural planet again. And you may think that this has some ultimate reality. You may think that there is some ultimate reality to what is happening on earth and the prospect of earth becoming a natural planet, but what have we also said about the earth? It is a reality simulator. Anything that happens in the reality simulator has only one purpose. It is to give those inside the simulator a certain experience until they have had enough of it. What does it mean? It means any experience you can have on earth is just an experience. And whatever teachings we have given you have the purpose of taking the Conscious You to the point where it can accept that anything, any role you can play on earth, is just a role, is just an experience. Which means that you can make a free choice: “Do I want to continue to have that experience?” Then you continue to have it. But if you have had enough of the experience, you can walk away from the role no matter what is happening or not happening on earth.

It does not mean we are lying to you. It does not mean we are creating some imaginary state. There is a planet. We do want to raise it to a natural state. But even a natural planet is a reality simulator that only has the purpose of helping beings in embodiment expand their sense of self until they can ascend. Nothing in an unascended sphere is ultimately real. It is all something that is being outplayed for the purpose of helping individual beings grow in awareness. Which means, no matter what has happened or not happened, the moment you decide you have had enough of playing the roles that can be played on earth, you have a right to leave.

You have the right to leave earth behind

And therefore, you have a right, as the Conscious You, to tune into your Presence and just ask it: “Have you had enough? Are you ready to leave earth behind?” And if you sense that the answer is yes, then as the Conscious You, you can turn around, look at the earth and say: “Have I had enough? Am I ready to leave the earth behind?” And if you decide that you are, then regardless of outer conditions, you have the right to leave. You may decide not to leave, but you have the right to because nothing here has any hold on you in reality, only in your mind. And from the perspective of your I AM Presence, this is obvious. The I AM Presence sees this, knows this. You can determine whether you want to move towards being in alignment with your Presence. When you tune into the Presence and ask the Presence what it feels about what is going on in your emotional body, you can gain that perspective. And it may seem like I have gone way beyond this feeling that you first tuned into, but this feeling is part of the role you are currently playing.

In order to really be free of the feeling, you have to come to see that the feeling is just part of the role. It has no objective reality, and therefore, you can let it go. You can rise above it. You do not have to solve anything. Yes, you need to invoke a certain amount of spiritual light to transform the energies back into a higher vibration so they can float upwards, so they can flow upwards. But there is nothing on earth you have to do or solve, there is nothing even in your own mind you have to do or solve, other than letting the self go, letting it die. It is not a matter of building this sophisticated spiritual self. No matter how sophisticated it is, it will not take you into the ascended realm. The only thing that can take you to the ascended realm is that the Conscious You returns to its state of being pure awareness that is not defined by anything in your identity, mental and emotional and physical bodies. Then you can just allow the Conscious You to follow its natural tendency to float up into oneness with the Presence.

This is in a sense, for some, a strange mixture of looking at a specific emotion and then this vast cosmic perspective, but it will only seem strange to the roles on earth if you are inside the role. But the Conscious You does not have to be inside the role. The Conscious You is able to step outside and attune to the Presence. It does not matter what selves you have, what feelings you have, how bad you might feel. You can step outside of it and gain a broader perspective that suddenly makes you see you can step away. You can let it go. No conditions need to be fulfilled before you can let go. It is in trying to fulfill conditions that you hold on. It is in letting go of the need to fulfill conditions that you are free.

Writing

Now, as the last part of this, I want you to, again, take your notepad, pen, and now you are going to, when I count down, spontaneously without analyzing, write. What condition do you have right now that you think you need to fulfill before you can let go? What prevents you from just letting go? This is what I want you to write, quickly, spontaneously, when I count down: 10-9-8-7-6-5-4-3-2-1-0-write.

So you can stop writing, you can always go back later and get more clarity and detail. This fulfills what I wanted to achieve for now.

Value of the I AM Presence’s perspective

I hope that you can use this exercise and you can actually create a shorter version of it that only contains the exercise, not the teachings. But I hope you can use this exercise to tune in to the perspective of your I AM Presence because, ultimately, even we of the ascended masters can only give you teachings from outside yourself, but your I AM Presence is not outside yourself. It is yourself. You are the Presence. The Presence is you. When you tune in as the Conscious You to the perspective of the I AM Presence, the way you look at your life on earth will shift in a way that nothing else can make it shift.

Nothing I could give you as the ascended master is more valuable to you than tuning in to the perspective of your I AM Presence. I hope you can come to experience this. Even if you did not experience it now, you can in the future, by using this exercise, the other exercises we are giving, and come to really be there, out there in cosmic space, looking back at earth, seeing how tiny and insignificant anything that happens on earth really is from that cosmic perspective. You can put things in proportion and overcome what we talked about in Kazakhstan, this focus on self, focus on the separate self, because you experienced that to the Presence, the separate self is not important, at all. The separate self is not out of the Presence, but you are out of the Presence. If the separate self is not important to the Presence, why should it be important to you? And if it is not important to you, can you not let it go anytime you want?

With this I seal you in the love of my Mother’s heart. As carrying the Mother Flame, I would like you to take what I am saying and shift. But I realize that I, even though I hold this position of the Cosmic Mother, cannot make you do this. Only the Presence can.  Be sealed in my love.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to  Deep Healing Retreat

Un-accepting the standard of right and wrong

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master  Elohim Cyclopea through Kim Michaels, June 8, 2024. This dictation was given at a Deep Healing Retreat Conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Elohim Cyclopea.

The flow of divine rays

What does it mean that we are the Elohim? What is the difference between the Elohim, the archangels and ascended masters? Well, in a sense you could say that we are all ascended masters because we exist in the Ascended Realm. We have mastered our own minds in order to become immortal permanent beings in the Ascended Realm.

But still, what is the function of the Elohim? We are creative beings. We are of course co-creators, not only with God but with each other. You do not co-create a planet like earth through one spiritual ray, but through all seven and even the secret rays beyond. Even though we have given you this concept that there are separate rays, they are not really separate from our perspective. We are united when we create.

And therefore, from your perspective, while it can be helpful to focus on the different rays, their different qualities, you need to recognize that all of the rays together form a flow. And your choice, your basic choice when you are in embodiment on a dense planet like earth is whether to see yourself as connected to that flow so that the flow can in some measure at least flow through you, or whether you see yourself as disconnected from the flow.

The I AM Presence and the Conscious You

This is important especially for the emotional body, because what is the function of the emotional body? Let us begin to answer this question by going to the identity body. We have explained to you that you have an I AM Presence in the lower spiritual realm that has a unique individuality. This individuality was designed, defined, created by the ascended masters who manifested your I AM Presence out of their own beings.

In reality, your real identity is defined in the I AM Presence. But because of the density of an unascended sphere, the I AM Presence does not descend into embodiment, it sends the Conscious You.

The Conscious You does not in itself have any individuality. That is why we have taught you that the Conscious You is pure awareness or neutral awareness. In other words, the Conscious You is not like a container that contains a blueprint for your individuality. That is the function of your I AM Presence. But if the I AM Presence descended on a dark planet like earth, potentially your divine individuality could be damaged, could be shattered.

Therefore, it sends the Conscious You, which means that the Conscious You can be said to have no identity. This is both correct and incorrect in the sense that your Conscious You has a sense: I AM. There is just no continuation of that sentence. The Conscious You in its pure form does not continue that statement and say: “I am this, I am that.” The Conscious You says or experiences: I AM. That is a form of identity. Clearly, you experience yourself as an individual being, but it is just there is no: I AM this, I AM that, as you are used to on earth.

The parameters defining a planet

We have explained to you that the Conscious You starts at the 144th level. It takes on a certain illusion, creates a certain self in your identity body. This self is not a dualistic self. It is not a separate self. We might even say that what you take on at the 144th level is not really an illusion as you normally see the word illusion on earth. It is not a lie. It is just that on a planet like earth, but even on a natural planet, in order to create a planet, you have to create a certain blueprint. And that is in a certain way a limitation.

You have to choose from the level of the Elohim what kind of planet you are going to design. And there are many, many ways to design a planet, but you have to choose. You start by defining one “parameter”, you might say, instead of saying limitation. And that parameter then is what the Conscious You takes on at the 144th level. It is not a lie as such, but if you focus on it and think it is absolutely real and the only way a planet could be defined, then it does become an illusion that can trap you.

The Conscious You takes on the first parameter. It accepts that this is the parameter for this planet into which I am going to descend in embodiment. This allows the Conscious You to integrate with the identity body. But it is not just that the Conscious You chooses this randomly. In other words, you have all descended to the 144th level, created a self there, taken on a certain illusion, you might say, but you do not all have the same illusion or parameter or self. What determines what you specifically took on? The individuality of your I AM Presence determined this.

You see, when the Conscious You descends to the 144th level, it has no individuality in itself, but it is connected to the individuality of the I AM Presence. And it is based on this individuality that you create the first self that allows you to start integrating with the identity body. Now you can say that perhaps you could, when you look at our teachings about these selves, perhaps you could get the impression that they are wrong or that you should avoid having selves or that you should overcome all selves or that they are always negative.

This is true for the selves created out of the duality consciousness, the sense of separation. But the selves you take on as you descend to the 48th level are not dualistic separate selves. They are just selves that are necessary for you to actually fit the Conscious You into a physical body so you can interact with the physical body.

Now one of you yesterday raised the issue that when you were doing this meditation where Mother Mary took you out of the four lower bodies and then you were asked to write down, he felt that he was so disconnected from the physical body that how could he write anything? And that actually illustrates the process whereby the Conscious You comes into embodiment.

Because when the Conscious You is aware of itself as pure awareness, how could you do anything on earth? How could you operate a physical body? How could you hold a pen in your hand and move it on a piece of paper to write something? But how could you even conceive that there is something called writing whereby you can write words that have a meaning? How can you give meaning to words if you see yourself as pure awareness?

What is the value of stepping outside of your four lower bodies and experiencing yourself as pure awareness? It is that you do not any longer identify yourself with the four lower bodies and with the subconscious selves. This means you can look at them and let them go because you know you are more than this.

Why does the Conscious You create a self?

But nevertheless, when you are in the state of pure awareness, you cannot integrate with the dense physical bodies on earth, but you cannot even integrate with the physical bodies on a natural planet. It is just that it is easier to integrate with a body on a natural planet. But you still have to go through a process whereby the Conscious You creates these selves.

And why is it that you have to create a self? Because when you are at the 144th level, you are looking at the parameter that defines that level. You are looking at this consciously. And you are making the decision to take this on. But the parameter you are taking on is necessary for you to continue the process of going down. But you cannot be conscious of the parameter you took on at the 144th level when you descend to the 143rd level. Because then you need to be conscious of that parameter. That is why you create a self to continually project your energy through the parameter that you defined at the 144th level.

It is as if you might say that the Conscious You is the white light that enters the movie projector. And at the hundred and forty fourth level, you are starting to draw an image on the film strip. And the light will then be projected through that image. But you cannot do this consciously when you go below the 144th level. The self is like the film strip that has this particular image on it that is repeated and repeated at the subconscious level.

And now you go to the 143rd. Here is another parameter defined by the Elohim for how the earth is designed as a planet. You look at that parameter that we defined. You connect to your individuality in your I AM Presence. And then you create an individual self at the 143rd level, which means you make another drawing on the film strip. And when the light shines through from your I AM Presence through the film strip, the self you create now projects that onto the movie screen.

And you continue to do this on to the 48th level, whereby you first fill up your identity body with selves that project a certain image. Then your mental body, then your emotional body. And then in the ideal situation, when it is a natural planet, you are actually co-creating your physical body instead of entering into a pre-created physical body. But because of the density of earth, you are coming into a physical body that is created by your parents and that is deeply affected by your genetic inheritance.

Seeing through all of the parameters defining earth

What I am endeavoring to have you see here is that there are certain of these selves that are not actually limiting your spiritual growth. They are not limiting your spiritual growth. And you will not have to get rid of every self while you are still in embodiment. You will, as we say, have to see through the illusion at every level before you can ascend. And it is possible while you are still in the body to come to see through all of the parameters up until the 144th level. And you see that this is not who you are, that this does not limit you. You are not identified with it, but you still need those selves in order to integrate with the four lower bodies and to function in a physical body.

For most people, they will not see through these initiations or these illusions at the higher levels until they go through the ascension process. That is why there is both a validity to the image of the ascension process that we gave in previous dispensations, where you go through this series of initiations at Serapis Bey’s retreat at Luxor, because this is when you then very quickly overcome these last illusions at the higher levels, whatever you have not overcome until you are ready to go into the ascension temple.

But it is also possible to overcome them while you are still in embodiment, so that you are not identified with them. You just hold on to them so that you can function in a physical body. And then you hardly need to go through any process in the ascension temple, you can almost immediately ascend, because you are already dis-identified from these.

What does all this have to do with the emotional body? Well, when you descend towards the 48th level, you are also creating certain selves in the emotional body. You start at the identity, then into the mental, then into the emotional. But all of these selves that you create as you are descending are selves that have one purpose: to allow the energy, the light from your I AM Presence to flow through your higher bodies and be expressed at the physical level.

They are co-creative selves, because they are based on the awareness that everything in this unascended sphere is created from the energies from the spiritual realm that are flowing into the identity, mental, emotional and physical levels. And you are here to be a co-creator in the physical body, and therefore, all of the selves you create to integrate with the four lower bodies are aimed at letting energy flow through you into the physical, so you can co-create.

You have selves in the emotional body that are not dualistic, that are not directly created in reaction to earth. They are created in reaction to how we the Elohim define the parameters for earth. They are created to be creative selves. And it is entirely possible to have an emotional body that only has creative selves, and none of the separate dualistic selves.

The flow of love from above

And when you do have that, you will experience the light flowing through you, and you will feel whole. But more than that, what will you feel? Well, you will actually feel the energies of the seven rays all flowing through your emotional body at the same time. But you cannot really at the emotional level differentiate. You just feel a flow of energy. And the way you experience this at the emotional level is love. The word that we can use to describe this flow that is what people can relate to is love.

This means that when you have this, we can say, natural energy flow, you are experiencing love from above. You are constantly experiencing love. And it is saturating you, it is fulfilling you, and therefore, you do not even have the thought that you could need love from earth or from another person. Because you are receiving all the love you need from your I AM Presence.

The whole idea that you should meet a person and then you should feel love from that person is unnecessary for you. You do not even conceive of it. Because why would you need to look at the moon and get the light that is reflected by the moon when you could look at the sun directly, when you are feeling the sun’s rays flowing through you?

The sense of loss

It is important for you to contemplate this because the only way to really heal the emotional body is to re-establish that natural energy flow where you feel this, we might call it unconditional love, or the love that is beyond conditions. You see, what happens when you go below the 48th level of consciousness is that now you lose that flow. You no longer feel the flow of love from above and you experience it as a loss, you experience you are not fulfilled, there is a hole, there is a lack, there is something you need and you need love.

What happens is that now you start thinking that you need love from this world. But what is it you experience? You experience that you are not getting love from this world because you can never get enough love from this world to replace the loss of the flow from the higher realms. The love from your I AM Presence is the only love that can fill you. No amount of love from this world, even from another human being, even if that other human being had the natural flow of love from his or her I AM Presence, it would still not fill you.

What you also experience in this world of course is that the love that is given to you in this world is so often conditional. You need to live up to certain conditions. And why is this? Because everybody has the same lack of not having love flowing from above. Everybody is now trying to get something from each other instead of receiving everything they need personally from within so they all have a surplus from which to give. Nobody has a surplus. So everybody is saying: “I will give something to you if you give something to me.” You are bargaining. It all becomes a bargain, a trade.

Fear

This is important to realize because you can in a certain sense say that there are only two emotions, love and fear. Now even from a human perspective, how humans normally conceive of love, what is love? Love is when you are giving, when you are flowing. But even if you are receiving love, you are also experiencing there is a stream of love towards you.

What is fear? Well, this is more tricky because fear can also be a flow. You can feel that you are radiating fear-based energy or you are receiving fear-based energy. But very often fear becomes a stop of the flow where because of fear you are afraid to give out or you are afraid to take in. You stop the flow.

And this will create a disease in your emotional body because the emotional body is designed to be a conduit for the flow of energy. And when you stop the flow, an imbalance immediately occurs in the emotional body. And this means that fear-based energy starts to accumulate and even what many human beings call love is actually a fear-based energy. As more and more energy accumulates in the emotional body, it starts affecting the physical body and this can create a physical disease.

But what is it that stops the flow? It is not actually the emotional body, it is the mental body. As we explained yesterday, you have certain structures in the identity body that set parameters for the mental body. You can only think within those paradigms. But at the same time, the mental body forms parameters for your emotional body. You can only feel within the parameters defined at the mental level. And that is why when you have a certain feeling of fear, the mental body can step in and say: “I do not want to have that feeling, so I am going to suppress the feeling. I am going to stop the feeling.”

The mental body can override the emotional so that at the conscious level, you are not aware, you are not aware consciously at the mental level of the feeling. But the feeling is still there. Perhaps it is produced internally in your emotional body, perhaps it is coming to you from the outside, being projected at you from the mass consciousness, dark forces, other people. But the feeling is still there. But you are suppressing it at the mental level, so you are not aware of it.

And that means the energies must then accumulate in your emotional body. And when they reach a certain level of intensity, and when they are still not acknowledged by the mental body, they spill over to the physical body and now begin to affect the physical cells. And sooner or later, you have the manifestation of a physical disease.

The natural flow of energy and inner evaluation

We now need to step back and look at, you are a co-Creator. You come into embodiment on earth, the Conscious You descends through these many levels to the 48th level. You are integrated with this physical body. You are here to co-create. Now in an ideal situation, you are formulating an image in your identity body, a more concrete image in the mental. And then you are superimposing that image on your emotional body. And then you are simply allowing that energy to flow through the emotional onto the physical body, onto the Ma-ter light. And you are then manifesting, you are either doing something with the physical body, or you are actually manifesting certain conditions, physical conditions.

And then in the ideal situation, when you have directed energy out through your four lower bodies, through the emotional and physical body, you wait for the return from the cosmic mirror, from the Ma-ter light. What is going to be manifest? And you, of course, you experience that return first on the physical body, then on the emotional, and then up to the mental. But you are really not evaluating the return at the physical or mental level, or emotional level. You are evaluating it at the identity level.

And you are evaluating: “This was my vision, this is what manifested, what is the difference? Did I not manifest what I envisioned?” Or you are evaluating: “How do I experience what came back to me? Do I want more of this, or do I want to refine my vision and manifest something higher?” This is a completely neutral evaluation.

The function of the emotional body

What I am saying here is that in this situation, your emotional body is just a conduit. Energy flows through from above, a certain response comes back, but your emotional body is not taking in energies from the physical level, or even from the collective emotional level. You are seeing the physical results, you are passing it on to the mental, but there is really no evaluation at the emotional level. And you are not taking energy back from the physical or lower emotional, because you are still experiencing that flow from above that fills you with love. So why do you need any energies from this world? So you can then neutrally evaluate your co-creative efforts. There is no right or wrong, there is no good or bad, there is no dualistic value judgment, there is no thought that you could be wrong as a co-Creator.

In this case, nothing accumulates in the emotional body. Love does not even accumulate in the emotional body because it is directed outwards. But there is nothing coming back, there is nothing generated in the emotional body, there is no accumulation. It is just a pure flow through that conduit of the emotional body. And this is the natural flow, this is how we the Elohim co-create. We formulate the images, project them on the Ma-ter light, evaluate what comes back, could we do something different, could we do more, could we refine our co-creation? And you are meant to do the same in the ideal situation, which is what happens on a natural planet.

 The standard of right and wrong

Of course, the situation on earth is very different, as you all know, but why is it different? How is it different? Well, as we have said before, the fallen beings had to do only one thing to distort things on earth. They had to project there is a standard that your co-creative efforts have to live up to. And then project that this standard defines what is right, what is wrong.

All of a sudden, what you experience on a planet like earth as compared to a natural planet is that now you are not just evaluating your co-creative efforts from within, you are now exposed to this very aggressive projection from without that your co-creative efforts are wrong. And this means you are wrong.

And this is what happens to avatars when you come from a natural planet where you have never been wrong, to the earth and suddenly you are exposed to this accusation from the fallen beings. You are wrong for even being here. Anything you do here is wrong. As the messenger expressed yesterday: “I can only be wrong.” And many of you can recognize this in yourselves.

The fear of being wrong

When this happens, and this only happens really when you go below the 48th level or maybe you go below the 48th level in reaction to this accusation, then suddenly there is a different reaction in your emotional body. Remember, evaluation of your co-creative efforts ideally happens at the mental level and the identity level or even by the Conscious You stepping outside of those bodies, connecting to the I AM Presence. But now you are suddenly experiencing that in your emotional body, instead of just love flowing through you, first of all you sense the lack of love from above, but then you also sense the fear that you could be wrong.

Suddenly you could be wrong. And there is now this evaluation process at the emotional level: “ Am I wrong? Could I be wrong? And what bad things could happen if I am wrong?” And this is often because you were exposed to some very negative events that happened at the physical level where you perhaps were killed, tortured, where you suffered greatly at the physical level because the fallen beings exposed you to this physical pain that you naturally would never feel.

The evaluation process based on a dualistic standard

Now you have an evaluation in the emotional body, but there was never meant to be an evaluation at the emotional level. Your emotional body is not designed to create this evaluation. There is in fact no selves that you created as you descended to the 48th level that were created to evaluate.

What happens? What happens is that there are now separate selves created in the emotional body. And they are based on this evaluation that you could be wrong, and if you are wrong it is bad and you should fear it and you should fear the consequences.

Now why is this all important when we are talking about healing? Because when a subconscious self is created at the emotional level, it cannot be resolved at the emotional level. There is no mechanism in the emotional body for stepping back, looking at your feelings and saying: “Oh, I do not want to have that feeling. I am just letting it go. I am just ignoring it.” You cannot do that at the emotional level.

Now, how can you then overcome a self, a subconscious self, a separate self at the emotional level? Well, only by reconnecting up. Theoretically you could overcome an emotional self through the mental body, which should be in command of your emotional body, defining what goes through the emotional body. It should also be in command of defining what is coming back or what is coming into the emotional body, so that it actually does not allow anything to come into the emotional body. But what happens when you come to earth and are exposed to this accusatory energy is that it does not only affect your emotional body. It affects the emotional body first, but it also affects the mental.

And now you create at the same time subconscious selves at the mental level that accept this standard that on earth apparently it is necessary to evaluate your co-creative efforts based on this standard of right and wrong, because otherwise you cannot even survive here. You cannot function here and you cannot do what you came here to do, help people overcome suffering if you do not conform to their standards, because otherwise they’ll ignore or reject you. So you create selves at the mental level and you even at the identity level create selves of how you are supposed to be on earth, that you cannot just be a co-creative being on earth. You need even at the identity level to evaluate.

Now you have these selves at the emotional body and the self at the emotional body is constantly projecting into your mind fear—fear-based energy, fear-based feelings. And it is very unpleasant. And your mental body should be able to override it, but it cannot because it has also accepted this standard. The mental body cannot just say: “This feeling is completely unnecessary, a complete illusion, and I am going to dissolve that self and just let it die.” Because the mental body is wondering: “But what if it is true? What if it is true here on earth that in order to function here, I have to accept this?”

Now, even if this happens, the identity body should be able to override the mental and say: “No, no, this is not correct. This is not in accordance with who I really am.” But even at the identity level, you have this doubt. As an avatar, you often feel: “But I came here to help people escape suffering. How can I help them if they just reject me? Maybe I need to conform to their standard so they will accept me, and then I can give them something that can gradually help them.” And that means now your identity body cannot really override the mental, which cannot override the emotional, and therefore, the emotional energies accumulate and they spill over to the physical, affect the physical cells, and you have a physical disease.

The way out: letting the fear-based selves die

What is the way out of it? Well, the way out of it is that the Conscious You realizes: “I am not the physical body. I am not defined by the physical body. I am not my emotions. I am not defined by my emotions. I am not my thoughts. I am not defined by my thoughts. I am not even my sense of identity that I have taken on on this planet. I am not defined by it. Therefore, I can step outside of this. I can look at these selves. I can see the illusion. I can see how they are affecting me, and I can decide to let the selves die.”

You can only do this when you step outside of these bodies, because when the Conscious You is inside the bodies, what do these selves do from the identity to the mental to the emotional? They are defining: there is a problem you have to solve here on earth. And the problem has no solution at the emotional, mental, and identity levels. The only solution is that the Conscious You steps outside, sees that it is a self, sees that it is unreal, and realizes: “I do not have to solve the problem that the self projects. I can just let the self die, and then I am not seeing the world through that filter.” And then the problem is no longer there.

It is not a matter of solving. It is a matter of transcending the problem so the problem is not there in your four lower bodies. And that can only happen when the selves die. Therefore, the Conscious You can come to look from the level of pure awareness down through your identity, mental, into the emotional body, and you can see this self that is sitting there constantly projecting this fear-based energy.

It is not a sophisticated self at the emotional level. It is more like you would see a small child that is throwing a temper tantrum, and it is throwing itself on the floor, and it is kicking and screaming and constantly yelling, and there is no reasoning with it. You cannot reason with a child. That is how the selves are in the emotional body. They are constantly projecting: Fear, fear, fear. This is bad. This is terrible. Imagine what would happen if there is a war, if I am tortured, or if I am raped, or this or that. And it is just raw emotional energy.

And at the emotional level, there is no reasoning to the energy. It is just energy that is moving, and it is chaotic. It is like you are in a hurricane, where the air is swirling around so fast that all you can do is hold on to something so you are not swept away with it. When the Conscious You steps outside of the four lower bodies, it is like going into the eye of a hurricane where there is calm. The hurricane is still swirling around you. It may be swirling still in your emotional body, but now you can look calmly at it, and then you can realize that you actually have the power to stop the energy.

But in order to do it, you need to look at the selves in the identity level, how they are connected to the mental, and then into the emotional, and then you have to decide to let them go, let the illusion go. And then you can stop the energy. Now you may, before you do this, have to seal yourself off from these projections, from the dark forces and the collective mind. And this is what, of course, you can do with our decrees and invocations. But you also need to make a certain decision where you see that the self you have in your emotional body is an open door for what is coming from the outside. And you need to decide, “Enough of this. Enough of this.”

The inflow of energy from the outside world

Now, I am well aware that I am giving you a theoretical, somewhat abstract teaching here. But we will, of course, give you an exercise for connecting to the emotional body. But this is not my role as the Elohim. My role is to prepare you for the exercise by giving you a teaching of how the energy is meant to flow through your four lower bodies.

You see, what the fallen beings have done to all avatars who came to earth, and of course to the original earth inhabitants, is that they have disrupted the natural energy flow from above, and they have opened people’s emotional bodies to an inflow of energy from this world. And this inflow is not necessarily all what people would experience as negative. You can experience that you are getting love from another person, and it can feel positive. It just will never be the same as it will never fill you as the flow from your I AM Presence. But it can still be a positive experience. You can, of course, have positive feelings.

You see, many times when people go to some kind of, let’s say it is a classical concert or a waltz concert, where they feel they are all together, and the music creates this positive feeling in the audience, and they feel uplifted. This is them receiving energy horizontally in most cases. Some may also be able to connect and receive something from their I AM Presences, but many people feel the energy coming from the outside, and it is a positive feeling. But still, seeking energy, emotional energy from this world, is not what you are designed to do as a co-Creator. You are designed to let energy flow through you into the world, so you raise up the world.

For many people, their entire lives revolve around seeking to find ways to receive positive energy from the world. But of course, most people also experience that they receive unpleasant, negative, fear-based energy from the world. It is an inevitable pairing, an inevitable duality, that when people are seeking to receive positive energy from the world, they are also at the same time seeking to avoid receiving negative energy from the world. This is an essential duality you cannot escape until you reconnect to your I AM Presence and receive all the energy you need from the Presence.

Again, why is this important for healing? Well, first of all, what happens to people who are in this push and pull dynamic? They seek to get positive energy, they seek to avoid negative energy. What is happening? Well, they are opening their emotional bodies to an inflow of energy from the world. How else could they receive positive energy? If you are opening your emotional body to that inflow, you will also be vulnerable to projections of negative energy. And there is no way to seal your emotional body from this. You are either open or you are closed.

What do people then do? Many people in the world, they are focusing on positive energy, trying to receive positive energy from the world. They are receiving negative energy, but they are suppressing it. And this is, in a sense, a step up from being completely the victims of negative energy. Of course, you see people who are never receiving positive energy from the world, but only negative. But many people are at the point where they can suppress the negative energy and focus on the positive.

The problem is that when you suppress the negative, it accumulates in the emotional body. And even though you do not realize that it is there at the conscious mental level, it accumulates and it will affect the physical body. And suddenly these people are saying: “But I have tried to be positive all of my life. Why am I suddenly getting this disease?” And they feel like, what can they do about it? There is nothing they can really do. And there is not at that level anything they really can do, only again by stepping up, reconnecting, stepping outside the selves, coming to see the entire structure that is actually manifesting the disease.

The materialistic paradigm

And part of this is, of course, the entire materialistic paradigm, which has now been superimposed on many people at the identity level, that you are living in a physical, material world. According to the materialistic paradigm, you have a physical body. And therefore, when a physical disease happens, it has a physical cause. It is not really your accumulated negative emotions that are causing the disease. It is not the mental beliefs you have. It is not your sense of identity as a separate being. This has nothing to do with your physical disease.

And if you believe this, you are, of course, completely at the mercy of whether the medical profession can come up with some physical means of either relieving the symptoms or removing them entirely. They cannot actually cure the disease, but in some cases, they can suppress the symptoms for a time.

Perhaps they can suppress symptoms for the rest of a person’s lifetime. But when the person comes into its next embodiment, it will have the same disease and it will manifest earlier in life. That is why you have some children that are born with a certain disease, because it carried over from their past lifetime.

There is nothing wrong with you

Again, you are spiritual people. What can you do to heal your emotional body? You can do what I have said. You step outside the emotional body. You step outside the mental. You step outside the identity. You look at this structure, because nothing happens in your emotional body entirely by itself. It is within the parameters defined in the mental, which is within the parameters defined at the identity. When you begin to question this, you can begin to question your entire approach to the physical realm and the physical body on earth. And you can begin to question why you allowed yourself to take on this belief that your co-creative efforts should fit with this standard of right and wrong.

Why did you come to believe that you have to evaluate yourself based on the standard of right and wrong? Because if you have no such standard, you will not have negative emotions. If you do not have a standard that says you could be wrong, why would you have fear in your emotional body? Even if it is projected from the outside, it would just pass through. If you did not have some structure that it could activate.

You can begin to look at this, and this is essentially all of the teachings we have given, not only through this messenger, but through previous organizations, have in a sense been leading up to this point where you can begin to look at earth. You can realize the fallen beings have distorted everything on earth by projecting this standard. Most human beings have accepted it. You also came to accept it. But you can come to un-accept it.

And everything we have given you has this aim, because on an unnatural planet, the central issue for spiritual growth, for your ascension, for peace of mind, is to come to un-accept the standard of right and wrong. There is nothing good or bad, but thinking makes it so. And only when you realize that you can take command over your thinking, can you escape the standard. The emotional body cannot do this. The mental body could do it if it had not accepted the standard. But the standard was built into the parameters that the identity body superimposed upon the mental. You really have to go through the identity and realize you are not a flawed being who can only make mistakes and do something wrong, or who can never do anything worthwhile on earth. You are a perfectly perfect being, although perfection also ties into a standard. You are a being that is beyond any dualistic standard, any pairs, any opposites.

Your I AM Presence, the individuality is beautiful, unique. There could not possibly be anything wrong with it. Now the individuality of your I AM Presence is not static, because as the Conscious You is in embodiment, the I AM Presence is constantly growing, expanding its individuality. But nevertheless, there could not possibly be anything wrong with it. How could there be, when it was designed by ascended beings who are beyond the entire duality consciousness? It is only the duality consciousness that makes it seem like there is something wrong.

But what have we given you? So many teachings on the duality consciousness. What is the essence of duality? There are two polarities, but they are not an absolute truth, because they are defined in relation to each other. When you define evil, you define good, for evil cannot exist without an opposite. But what have you now done? You have defined a standard for good that also cannot exist without an opposite, and that is not real good.

When you look at yourself, look at your reaction, you can see how deeply ingrained it is in you, or rather in these selves, that everything has to be right and wrong. And you can see, some of you, if you are willing to look at this, that as I am saying to you that you need to overcome this standard of right and wrong, there is a self that says: “Oh, so it must have been wrong of me to take on this standard. Is that not what Cyclopea is saying? I should not have taken on this standard.”

That is a separate self, created out of duality. It is not the Conscious You. If you think this way, the Conscious You is seeing through the filter of the self, but you can step outside of the self, and you can say: “Hey, I took on this standard here on earth, on this dark planet. I took it on, I have experienced it for a while, I have had enough of that experience, so now I am taking it off.” And when you think this way, you will notice, now there will be some other selves that will scream at you: “You cannot just take it off!”

Beyond good and bad

What was the most insidious idea that the Catholic Church forced upon the world? The idea of original sin, that you were created as a sinner, and you could never overcome it by your own power. This is the projection of the fallen beings. Once you have made a choice, you can never be free of that choice and the consequences. This is the essential lie projected by the fallen beings. Everything we have ever given is again leading up to you coming to see this, accepting that it is a lie, and just letting it drop.

Free will is free will. You cannot have free will if you can make a choice that you cannot undo by making a more aware choice. But you see, if you did not have free will, how could you have gone into duality in the first place? So by the very fact that you can now see, and I realize most people cannot see this, but you as spiritual people can see it, you chose to take on the standard. And by the mere fact that you chose to take it on, you can choose to take it off.

You can choose just to let it drop from you. Let the scales, the scale of up and down, right and wrong, fall from your eyes and see with a pure vision that is not divided, that is not dualistic. It is based on the Christ mind. For the Christ mind sees, this is all unreality. None of it is real. Nothing coming out of duality is real.

But this also means that sometimes you have to look at yourself and say, “But have I built a certain identity that I should be a certain way on earth, that I should be seen a certain way by other people, that I, for example, should be a “good” person?” You cannot be free if you want to be a “good” person, because that means that you are good in relation to something bad. You are neither good nor bad. Nothing is good or bad, but thinking makes it so.

Being yourself

And when you realize this, you change your thinking by letting the self that thinks dualistically drop away. I am not saying you can do this in the blink of an eye, but with the teachings and tools we have given you, you can gradually come to the point where suddenly it falls away. You are not trying to be good. You are not trying to avoid making a mistake. You are just being yourself. And when you express something, you are not looking at how other people react to it. You are just looking at how do you react, how do you feel about it.

And if you express yourself and you feel some kind of not positive reaction, you realize it comes from a self that you have not yet let die. So you look at it, you let it die, you will be more free to express yourself, you do it again. If you still see there is something, some reaction in your higher bodies, you look at it until you are free. You can just express and you are not evaluating was it good or bad, right or wrong, should I have done better, should I have not said this, should I have done that. None of this is there. You are just flowing because once again, at any moment, you are who you are.

And you have a right to be in embodiment on earth and express who you are at this moment. Say you are at the 97th level of consciousness. You have a right to be at the 97th level. Of course, your expression will not be the same as it would be if you were at a higher level. But you have a right to be at that level and express yourself at that level. And then when you experience your expression, you can refine it, you can look at the selves you have and you can rise to the next level.

Bringing an alternative to the darkness

Now I know very well that this has already been a long discourse. But I wish to bring up one more issue. What does it mean to be a co-creator on earth? Of course, when you look at humankind, there is no concept of being a co-creator. A human being is not defined as a co-creator, but as a separate being. Even religious people define it this way.

But what it really means is you are, as Raphael said, a sunbeam. The sun is your I AM Presence and the entire hierarchy leading up to the Creator. Your four lower bodies are simply the conduits that give the sunbeam an open door to shine into the darkness. Your four lower bodies are a window in the wall around the physical octave. And you are allowing the light to shine through. And what it does is it may not illumine everything that is in the darkness, but even a very small beam of light will illuminate the darkness. That everything is not darkness. And on an unnatural planet, people have been in darkness for so long that they have forgotten there is an alternative to the darkness.

What did the Catholic doctrine of original sin do? It put people in a very closed dark box. You are not connected to something higher. You cannot be an open door for the light. Only Jesus could do this. But you are born in sin, therefore,  you cannot bring any light into this world. What does the materialist paradigm do? You are an entirely material being. There is nothing outside the dark box. Both of them are saying there is no alternative to the darkness. At least not that you can experience.

If everybody has lived their entire lives in a total darkness, they have never experienced that there is an alternative. They do not have a choice. And what you are first of all here to do on this unnatural planet is to allow your four lower bodies to be the open door so that a ray of light can shine through.

Now the earth is no longer in total darkness because the Buddha, Jesus and many others have been open doors. But you see also what has been done to them. They have been given the status that they were the only ones who could do it. They were the exceptions. What is your role in this age, at this stage of manifesting the golden age? It is to demonstrate that many people can do what Jesus and the Buddha did: allow the light to shine through your four lower bodies.

Just let your light shine!

This of course is not the original meaning of being a co-creator. But at the current situation on earth, this is the practical meaning. It does not mean you cannot co-create something, it does not mean you cannot do something. But the basic meaning of being a co-creator right now on earth is to just let light shine through your four lower bodies.

Is there any need to evaluate this based on a standard of right and wrong? Is there any need to think about whether you could fail or whether you could be successful? Surely you can set up a standard and say: “Well, some people are allowing more light to shine through than I am, so there must be something wrong with me.” But this is again a dualistic standard that you need to let go of.

Do you realize that scientists have proven that all matter is made of these tiny invisible particles called photons? This is a very tiny particle of light, extremely small. But if you put a human being in a dark room that is completely dark, and you send one photon into that room, the human eye can detect that photon. And by detecting one tiny photon of light, the person will see there is an alternative to total darkness.

What I am saying is, no matter how much or how little light you are allowing to shine through you, any amount of light will show people an alternative to the darkness. And that is success for you. That is you fulfilling your role as a co-creator and fulfilling a basic part of your Divine Plan.

But how can you let light shine through you? You must let it flow from your I AM Presence into your identity body. There must not be anything that blocks the light or that colors it. Then flow into the mental where again it must not be blocked or colored. Then into the emotional where again it must not be blocked and colored. You have to look at your emotional body and your mental and identity and see some structure in there that blocks the light. And if you can overcome that structure and the light can flow through, then that is success. And then you can build on that.

I am encouraging you here to make this shift and realize that by just allowing the light to shine through, you are successful. You have done something significant. And if you allow it one time, you can build on that. You can shift from standing there, not being afraid to let the light shine because you are afraid it is going to be rejected or you are going to be accused. You can make a shift instead of allowing it to shine and then being encouraged by having allowed it once, so you can allow it again and you can allow more. And you are suddenly in a positive spiral instead of standing there being in limbo, not daring to move.

We only desire to see you be more. Not right or wrong. There is no right or wrong in “more”. There is just a transcendence of your current state. We do not have a standard. We are not imposing a standard, even though many students in previous ascended master dispensations have thought that the teachings impose the standard on how to be a good chela.

We did not impose the standard, the students themselves did. Even the messengers in those dispensations did. You have a messenger who has overcome his own standard and therefore,  does not impose it on you. Can you not feel safe? Could you not come to a point where you feel you are safe in expressing, letting the light shine through, even when you go out into the world? But even just in this gathering, could you not feel safe that you are not being judged by us?

This is what I, as the Elohim of the Fifth Ray, and all of us at the Elohimic level, truly desire to see for you. That you feel loved. You experience love from above, and you experience that we have only love for you, each and every one of you. I represent the Fifth Ray, which is normally considered truth, but it is also love. There is love on each ray. For what is love in a sense? Well, another way to describe it is to say that it is the Christ consciousness.

Yes, there is a ray of love, the Third Ray, that has specific qualities of love, but behind all of the rays is the Christ consciousness, or the Buddha Nature, or the One Mind, or whatever you call it. And it is that feeling which at the human level is experienced as love. Could you not accept and experience our love for you? And would that not allow you to look at your emotional body and feel safe, and see that whatever you might discover there, it has no reality. It is just something you need to see, because if you do not see it, you cannot let it go. And then it will still be there, and it will still affect you.

I hope you have sensed my Presence, and that it is free of all judgments. I am beyond the conditions that have been defined from duality. You can be beyond those conditions too. And this is my desire for you. I have given of my being, my Presence, in the hope that it will help you shift. With this, I seal you in the love of the Fifth Ray, of the love that gives you a higher vision.

Be sealed then in the Presence of Cyclopea.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Back to  Deep Healing Retreat

Exercise for dealing with thoughts

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Hilarion through Kim Michaels, June 7, 2024. This dictation was given at a Deep Healing Retreat Conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master Hilarion. What I would like to do with this release is to give you an exercise for dealing with thoughts, but I need to set a certain foundation first.

Where do thoughts come from?

The brain

Many spiritual teachers, many philosophers, many scientists have wrestled with the question: “Where do thoughts come from?” Some of course think they come from the physical brain and indeed some thoughts do come from the physical brain. This does not mean that the mind can think in a higher way, in a creative way, but it does mean that the physical brain can produce thoughts that many people think are creative thoughts.

What is a creative thought? Well, you cannot actually define creativity, for creativity is that which defies definition. When you define something, you create a mental box. What is creativity? You go beyond your mental box. However, you attempt to define creativity, creativity will leapfrog your definition and go beyond it. But the thoughts that the brain can create always happen within a certain box, defined by the programming of the brain.  And that programming, of course, is a result of the process of evolution, evolving the DNA in the physical brain, the cells, the synapses and all of the machinery of the brain that has taken millions of years to develop. And this apparatus that you call the brain is much like a computer. It is programmed to respond a certain way to certain stimuli.

Some thoughts come from the brain. For some people, almost all of their thoughts come from the brain, and they can live an entire lifetime without really thinking beyond the brain.

Projections from the outside

Where do thoughts come from? Well, many thoughts actually come to your mind from outside your mind, outside your four lower bodies, outside your physical brain and outside your emotional, mental, and identity bodies. They can be projections from the collective mind, they can be projections from a certain other person’s mind or they can be projections from beings who are demons, discarnate souls, or even fallen beings. Many thoughts that people have are projections from these forces.

For some people, almost all of their thoughts are these kinds of projections and they can live their entire lives having their mental body dominated by these projections from the outside. They never actually think. It is either the brain or some projection.

The emotional body and the mental mind

Then, of course, thoughts can come from your emotional body, where you can become so agitated in the emotions that this takes over even the mental mind or at least affects the mental mind and gives rise to certain thoughts, often fear-based thoughts. Then, of course, some thoughts come from the mental mind itself, where the mental mind is beyond the brain even though it is tightly interwoven and integrated with the machinery of the brain. But the mental mind can think beyond the brain and this is what we call the linear mind, the analytical mind and the conceptual mind to some degree, at least the lower level of the conceptual mind. This mental mind can actually think. But this does not mean that for most people the mental mind is thinking because the mental mind is below the identity mind.

And this is essential for spiritual seekers to understand and to grasp because this means that even if you are free from the thoughts produced by the brain, even if you are free from thoughts projected from the outside and even if you are free from thoughts projected from your emotional body, your mental mind is not free to think anything it wants because the mental mind can think only within the parameters defined by the identity mind.

 A paradigm at the identity level

There is some discussion among philosophers and scientists about something called a paradigm. This is an overall view of life. One example of a paradigm was the medieval Catholic doctrines and beliefs. They formed a box, a boundary that defined: “This is truth, this is based on Catholic doctrine and Catholic doctrine is infallible, therefore, this is truth.” You are not allowed to think outside of that box. This was not defined at the mental level. It was something people accepted at the identity level when they accepted: “I am a Catholic.”

A more modern example of a paradigm is scientific materialism where you take certain scientific findings, you superimpose an interpretation or a worldview upon it and you then say: “Everything that happens in the material universe can be explained by causes in the material universe.” This is again a paradigm, a mental box. You are not allowed to think outside of it and this is what you accept at the identity level when you accept: “I am a scientist,” meaning I am a scientist based on the material paradigm, the materialistic paradigm. Once you have accepted such a paradigm at the identity level, your mental body cannot by itself think outside the paradigm.

Now, there are many more personal examples of this where you may have accepted a certain identity where for example you grew up in a working-class family that spent all of their adult lives working in factories and you grew up accepting: “I am a worker, I am a working- class person.” Therefore, your mental mind cannot think: “I could get an education, I am too smart to work in a factory.” You just accept this is your lot in life.

Of course, there are many other examples. If you accept that you are a certain kind of person, you have a certain kind of psychology, you are just a human being who cannot be anything more, or because you had a difficult childhood, you are a wounded or flawed being, you have a flawed psychology. You can even think: “I am a bad person,” and therefore your mental mind thinks within this.

This has two effects. First of all, it validates the paradigm because your mental mind will select so-called evidence that fits the paradigm. As we have said, the intellectual mind can argue for or against any cause or any theory, and it does this by selecting and selecting out. It selects evidence that validates the paradigm, and it selects out evidence that contradicts it. This is why you can have two people who look at the same evidence and reach opposite conclusions.

As part of healing, you obviously need to make changes in the way you think, but you cannot make changes in the way you think at the mental level unless you become aware of the paradigm at the identity level that limits your thoughts, that limits your entire thinking process and that limits your ability to ask questions that go beyond the mental box that you are now in. While I realize that your bodies are tired, and even your mental minds might be tired after a long day and possibly traveling yesterday, I actually aim to take advantage of this because if you can keep yourself from going to sleep, the fact that you are tired only makes it easier for you to step outside the mental mind.

Exercise for stepping outside of the mental mind

Let me take you through a little exercise. And as Mother Mary did earlier, when the exercise is done, I want you to have your notepad and pen ready so you can write down whatever comes to you when I tell you to write.

The monkey mind

Now, I want you to take note of whatever thought that comes into your mind when I say a specific word. Be ready to notice what happens, what thought comes into your mind when I say this word, and the word is “water.” Take note of the thought and then try to hold on to that thought. Just try to hold on to the thought that was released by the word “water” and see how long you can hold on to it. Is it not difficult? Does it not change very quickly? You may remember the first thought that came up about water, but there are other thoughts that are coming up that are impinging themselves on your mind. All of a sudden you have a whole set of thoughts released by the word “water.”

My only purpose for doing this is to help show you and to help you mentally consciously tune in to the fact that thoughts change all the time. Thoughts are constantly changing. What does this mean? Well, it does not mean anything particularly sophisticated. I am not asking you to grasp or reach for some far-flung, high and mighty intellectual understanding here. I am just asking you to realize that thoughts come and go, are replaced by other thoughts, and that one thought rarely stays in your mind for very long before there are other thoughts impinging upon it, seeking to draw your attention to them.

If your thoughts change all the time, is there any constant in the mental mind? You will say: “Well, I have certain beliefs, and I may have had those for a long time, even for many lifetimes.” But do these beliefs then reside in the mental mind, or are they the paradigm, the mental box, defined at the identity level? Now consider one of the beliefs you have held for a long time, and then focus on that belief and see how very quickly thoughts come up. You could look at it this way. Maybe you could ask this question: “Does it really mean this? Does it mean that?” All kinds of thoughts come in relating to this belief you have held for a long time. What does it mean? Could you interpret it in other ways? All kinds of thoughts come up.

This is what many spiritual teachers, especially in the East, have called the monkey mind because like monkeys always jumping around, so is the mental mind. Now, I am not trying to say that this is wrong. The mental mind is actually designed to work this way, so that you can more quickly respond to situations on a planet like earth, where it might be necessary to very quickly respond to a situation that is life-threatening. In order to stay alive, you might have to respond very quickly, and therefore, the mental mind must be able to very quickly shift from one thought to another. Now, you may say: “But I have grown up in a society where my life is not threatened every five minutes.” And this is true. But you still have to adapt very quickly to many situations. Just imagine driving a car, and how quickly some other car may drive into your lane, and you have to respond quickly. Just imagine how you are exposed to new ideas all the time, information overload. But you would be even more overloaded if your mind could not respond and change very quickly. I am not saying this is wrong.

Thoughts from above

But what does it mean? Well, it means that if you are looking for some constant in your life, the mental mind is not the place to look for it. The identity mind is a better place to look for something constant because you have these paradigms, these worldviews that might last over time. But still, are they not changeable? Well, of course they are. They can change, and they do change. You will not have the exact same contents in the identity mind when you leave embodiment as when you come into embodiment. If you want constancy in your life, the place to look for it is not really your physical body, your emotional body, your mental body or your identity body. Where do you look for it then? Outside of those bodies when the Conscious You steps outside and connects to your I AM Presence. And when you connect to your I AM Presence, you can experience it, and later, as a result of the experience, you can realize that thoughts can also come from your I AM Presence. Thoughts do not only come from below, they can also come from above. And they can also come from the ascended masters that are your personal guides and teachers.

What do you want? Do you want thoughts that are projected at you from the outside, that are created in the four levels of the mind, or that come to you from a higher source, your I AM Presence, your ascended masters? And of course, since you are here, I am making the assumption that you want at least some of your thoughts to come from your I AM Presence and the ascended masters.

The exercise  

My aim is to show you a very simple process that you can go through. You do not even have to listen to this dictation, even though it may certainly help you to do so. But if you can sit down in a quiet room, in a reasonably comfortable chair, that is of course an advantage. Then, you close your minds. You close your eyes. You close your eyes and you first focus on your physical body. You might tune into your breathing. It goes in, it goes out. It goes in, it goes out. It constantly changes.

In this constant change, where is the constant? Therefore, nothing is constant in your physical body. All of the cells in your physical body are replaced every seven years. How can there be anything constant there? Now, you are mentally raising yourself above the physical body, allowing the Conscious You to rise, as Mother Mary said. When the Conscious You is not pulled downwards into the four lower bodies, it will spontaneously rise. You just allow it to rise.

And now there are some emotions that come to you.  And within just a few seconds you can see that these emotions are constantly changing. Nothing is constant there. You allow the Conscious You to rise beyond the emotions and now you go to the mental level. And you see that your thoughts are changing all the time and new thoughts are coming in. Again, nothing is constant. You allow the Conscious You to rise to the identity level. And you see certain images that are coming into your mind, coming at you, but you realize that even they are changing. When you really focus on a certain image, it is hard to pinpoint exactly what that image is.

You may think you are of a certain nationality, but what exactly does that mean? See how it changes constantly. Other images, other interpretations coming up. Again, there is nothing constant. Again, you just allow the Conscious You to rise beyond the identity body. And now you are outside of these identity, mental, emotional and physical bodies. But you do not allow yourself to dwell in this state of pure awareness or neutral awareness because that is not the purpose of the exercise. You instead allow your attention to go from this sense of calmness towards your I AM Presence or towards an ascended master of your choice. And now you are just formulating the question: “Help me see the paradigm that limits my thoughts.”

Write

And then I want you to write down whatever comes to you when I say so. Without thinking and without analyzing, you just write down the first thing that comes to you, without thinking about it as you are writing it down. And I am going to tell you when to start writing, but first I will count. I will not count from ten to zero.

I will count from one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17. And notice how your mind is thinking: “When is he going to tell me to write? When is it going to end? How far is he going to keep counting?” 18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30. Again you are thinking: “How long can he keep going? What is the purpose of counting? Is there some test here? Am I supposed to think a certain way?” No, you are supposed to not think. Just listen to the count. 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, 36, 37. When you do this on your own, you keep counting until all that is in your mind is the numbers, the next number. You just keep counting until the mind is somewhat neutral. And then you give yourself the command: “Write now.” Did you get it? I said: “Write now! Write now!” [two-minute pause]

I asked you to stop writing for now. You can always do this exercise on your own, whether you do it with the recording or not, and therefore you can get more clear directions. But again, as with Mother Mary’s exercise, the key is to go into a neutral state of mind and not think about what you should or should not write.

An image of a spiritual person

You can gain immense benefit from listening again to the discussion you had this afternoon about how you can have this mental image of yourself as a spiritual person, what a spiritual person should be, and how this can become a track, a program in your mental mind. You have decided with your identity mind: “This is what it means to be a spiritual person, and I am a spiritual person.” And this becomes the paradigm, the mental box, that sets the parameters for how your mental mind is thinking. You are thinking about how to live up to that image, how to fulfill that image, how to make sure that you are never wrong and that you never fail to live up to it. Therefore, your mental mind is always thinking within these parameters.

And what does it do? It pulls the Conscious You down to the mental level. But at the mental level you cannot hear, you cannot receive thoughts from your I AM Presence and your ascended teachers. They will be filtered out because the thoughts we will give you will not conform to your paradigm. Your mental mind will filter them out, or if you were to receive a thought after all, it would instantly start arguing against it or imposing an interpretation upon it.

Superimposing interpretation on the direction from above

Many of you will recognize that you sometimes have this experience where you receive some kind of thought, some kind of direction. This happens when the Conscious You, without you even realizing it, just slips outside the identity and mental bodies and you receive a direction, an intuitive direction from above, but then you switch right back into the mind. Now your mental mind starts doing a number on the direction by interpreting it: “Could it really be true? Could it really mean this?” But even beyond this, your mental mind might actually superimpose the interpretation on the direction, that the direction means you should do a certain thing.

But if you step back, you realize: “This is imbalanced, this is far too extreme, this is actually black-and-white thinking.” Or it may even be that this is gray thinking because you should not actually do what the direction was about. This is the power of the paradigm. You are getting a direction from us that is a valid direction, but you are consciously aware of it for such a short time interval that you are pulled so quickly into the mental mind, and the mental mind now superimposes some interpretation on it.

It can, for example, be that you should become even more extreme at applying a spiritual teaching or a spiritual technique—that you should give more decrees or more invocations, or you should be on a more strict diet, or you should take other extreme measures like fasting for longer and longer, or trying to live off of your breath, or staring at the sun, or any number of these extreme unbalanced practices that you see out there in the spiritual field—the so-called spiritual field.

Whereas the direction you get from us is not dualistic, it is not in this extreme, that extreme, neither is it in between—it is beyond it. But if you are so attached to your paradigm, to your thoughts, to your image of what it means to be a good spiritual person, you cannot actually even think about what the direction means because you only see it through the mental mind that has already put an interpretation on the experience before you can actually formulate it as a thought, as words. This can happen so quickly that you do not even notice it.

We have so many times given directions to a spiritual person, or even to not openly spiritual people, and it is a valid direction that enters their mind from above, but the Conscious You is so quickly pulled into the mental mind that the Conscious You does not actually experience it. It experiences the movement of the instruction, but the meaning is all created or superimposed at the mental level. This is what you need to strive to neutralize.

You neutralize it, of course, by using the tools and teachings we have given to expose these subconscious selves. But once in a while you also need to do the exercise I have given and just write down what comes to you.  The more neutral you can be, the more valuable what you write down will be, because the less the mind has this possibility of superimposing that interpretation upon it that makes you unable to see beyond the mental level.

Using intuition to validate the paradigm

If you will make use of these tools, I and any other master who is close to you and your I AM Presence will help you come to see the paradigm that limits your thinking and is so quick to superimpose thinking upon intuition. Contrary to what some people believe, intuition is not thinking. Neither is it your identity, your mental image at the identity level. It is beyond it. But of course, in order for your mind to implement your intuitive direction, it has to be translated into words and images that your mind can deal with. But what I am trying to help you see is that there is a difference between translating an intuitive experience into words, and superimposing a mind-created interpretation upon it.

Like Archangel Raphael said, some subconscious selves are necessary for the Conscious You to integrate with the four lower bodies. Your Conscious You needs to take on certain selves in order to function in the identity body and in order to function in the mental body, and these will affect your intuitive insights by superimposing images and words upon them. But there can also be those structures in your mind that are created based on and in reaction to conditions on earth, created from below the 48th level, from the duality consciousness. So many of the ideas in the world spring from the duality consciousness. You cannot avoid having taken them in, in this life or past lives. When an interpretation is superimposed upon your intuition, it obscures the intuition and actually pulls it down and attempts to use the sense of reality you get from the intuition to validate some paradigm, some thinking, some idea.

For a very long time, for many many centuries, Jesus has attempted to approach many many Christians and give them an intuitive experience of His Presence. But so many of these Christians, instead of really considering what this experience means, have allowed themselves to be pulled right down to the mental level and now they have used the experience as a validation for their Christian beliefs–the very beliefs that spring from the consciousness of anti-christ.

But Jesus attempted to give them the experience that there is more to him than the doctrines and the dogmas of the Christian religion, even the scriptures. But they would hear none of this, so they thought: “I met the Lord and He confirmed that my literal interpretation of the Bible is the absolute truth. Hallelujah! This is proof of my faith.” It is no such thing! It was an attempt to pull you out of your Christian mental box that has nothing to do with the true teachings of Christ. It was an attempt to have you go through the experience I went through on the road to Damascus as Paul, where I also had a paradigm, a mental box, that caused me to reject Jesus. But I had a direct experience and instead of rejecting it, I was willing to let the scales fall from my eyes, so I saw the Living Christ.

How many Christians are willing to do this today? Well, never mind, I am not addressing them, but I am hoping that you can see that what the Christians have done with the doctrines of the Christian religion, many spiritual people have done with a spiritual teaching. And it can even be done with an ascended-master teaching and this is not why we give our teachings. This is not why we give you intuitive experiences.

We do it to help you come to the point where the Conscious You realizes: “I am not the outer mind. I am more than the outer mind. And I am not so in love with the contents of my outer mind that I will use them to invalidate or cover over that experience that there is something real outside the contents of my outer mind. For I love that something more than my own mind and the contents that were created here on earth. I love my I AM Presence, I love the ascended masters, I love the Creator, I love something.”

Vanity of the mental constructs

Find something you love more than your own mind, for that is really the only way to begin the process of pulling the Conscious You out of its identification with, its fascination with, its state of being hypnotized by the mental mind that can seem so clever at coming up with arguments. But they only seem clever when you have confined yourself to the paradigm that the mental mind operates within. Then they seem clever, but when you allow the Conscious You to rise beyond that paradigm, you suddenly see them for what they are– vanity of vanities, all is vanity. Truly, all of the mental ideas and philosophies and beliefs that human beings have created throughout the ages, this is all vanity. It is an attempt to glorify the outer mind. And they think they can raise it up to such a sophisticated status that God will have to let it into the kingdom of heaven.

Well, as an ascended master, I can assure you that none of these mental constructs will ever make it into the spiritual realm, they will never become permanent. But you can become permanent when you realize and accept that you are more than anything the mental mind can come up with, can argue for, can reason about, or can prove to its own satisfaction. When you experience you are more, you realize that your mental mind may be satisfied that it has proven a certain point, but you are not satisfied for you want more. And that is the state we would like to see you rise to, because then we can truly help you, because now you can hear our directions and avoid letting the mental mind obscure their real meaning.

Defining vs. discovering how the world work

Do they even have a meaning? Not a meaning that the mental mind can fathom, but the Conscious You can experience that they have meaning as a frame of reference for looking at the mental mind and unraveling the illusions because naturally you must come to consciously see the illusions that you have without being fully conscious of what you were doing or accepting in this or past lifetimes. The scales will only fall from your eyes when you are willing to see them and look at them and challenge them one by one.

That is what we will help you do because only when the mental scales fall from your eyes can you be healed. For only then will your mental body come to accept its rightful place as the head of the household compared to your emotional and physical bodies. But you are not the ultimate head of the household, for you are under—the mental body is under—the identity which is under the I AM Presence and the ascended level, when the Conscious You does not identify itself with the contents of the mental or identity bodies.

This is our aim. For one of the major factors that keeps you out of wholeness is this thinking process at the mental level, where you think that the mental mind can define how the world should work. The mind cannot define it. It can discover and come to grasp how the world actually works, but only when it is under the supervision of the identity body, the Conscious You, the I AM Presence and the ascended masters. Otherwise, it will be lost in its own reasoning process that becomes the closed self-validating system we have talked about.

I have taken advantage of your physical and mental fatigue to give you a message that hopefully has gone in at a deeper level. And you can certainly listen to it, read it and take it in at the more mental level. But again, be careful about analyzing. You will not grasp my message by analyzing. But the mental mind can grasp it when it finds its rightful place in the lineage reaching up. I AM part of that lineage. I ascended by accepting that I AM part of that lineage and you will only ascend when you accept that you are part of that lineage.

You can intellectually understand that you are part of the lineage, but you cannot accept it on the mental level. Only the Conscious You can accept it, for there is no argumentation that will prove it. It is a direct experience and you can have it and we will help you have it. And when you have it, you will know that everything in the material world is subject to the higher realms that it is created out of. Therefore, your mind can have mastery over matter within the parameters set by the physical octave and its current density on earth. But this is a subject we will return to later.

For now, I seal you in the healing flame that I AM, the flame of vision that I AM. For it is truly only a higher vision than the mental body that will empower you to grasp how to have the mastery of mind over matter. Thus, be sealed in this emerald green light that allows you to see behind the matter screen. Hilarion, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to  Deep Healing Retreat

Exercise for unraveling the conditions in your identity mind


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

 

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, June 7, 2024. This dictation was given at a Deep Healing Retreat Conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

I AM the Ascended Master  Mother Mary. I would like you for a moment to think about how you look at me as an ascended master, as the representative of the Divine Mother for earth. What images, concepts, ideas do you have in your minds, especially how do you look at me compared to yourself?

A gap between ascended masters and us

You see, if you look at the image you have of me, it will tell you something about the image you have of yourself, your identity, your sense of self. And many of you will recognize that because you recognize the existence of ascended masters, you also recognize or see that we are above and beyond you. We are superior to you because we are ascended. We are in the spiritual realm. But you are not ascended, you are still in embodiment, you are in a lower state of consciousness than I am. But now what does this mean? It means that you see a gap between yourself and I.

Why are you sitting here listening to a human being who is acting as a messenger where I, an ascended master, can speak through him and give a dictation? Because you are not sure that you can hear me directly in your own mind and heart. Why else would you need to listen to an external voice if you could hear me directly in your heart? And why are you not sure that you can hear me directly? Because you see a gap between you and I. I am in a higher state of consciousness, you are in a lower state of consciousness, you are not sure you can cross the distance. Now do not worry, my beloved, I am not going to tell you that you need to snap your fingers and overcome this illusion.

What you are seeing is true, is correct, is the case from the perspective that you are looking from when you are in your outer awareness. When you are in your outer awareness, when the Conscious You is inside the contents of your identity, mental, emotional, physical bodies, there is a gap between you and I because my consciousness does vibrate at a higher level and yours at a lower level because yours is attuned to the radio station of the material world with its four levels and therefore, you cannot hear me directly within that outer mind. But what is the magic, we might say, of the teachings we have given about the Conscious You? It is that the Conscious You can step outside of that outer personality.

No thing can prevent us from connecting

And what have we said? Everything is created out of the Christ consciousness. That means what? That means that the great connector is the Christ consciousness. What allows the messenger to take a message from an ascended master? The Christ consciousness. What allows the Conscious You of yourself to step outside the outer mind? The Christ consciousness. What is it that happens when the Conscious You steps outside of the outer mind? You experience the Christ consciousness, whatever you call it. You experience the connecting link.

I am not in time and space. Your four lower bodies are in time and space. When the Conscious You looks at me through the filter of the four lower bodies, you cannot hear me. But when the Conscious You steps outside of that filter, you are beyond time and space as I am beyond time and space. Naturally we can connect. Of course we can connect. What can prevent us from connecting when the Conscious You is not inside of and identified with the four lower bodies? No thing can prevent us. There is no thing in your four lower bodies or in the four levels of the material universe that can prevent us from connecting. And I say no thing because everything in the four levels of the material world is a thing or at least a concept of a thing.

And of course there is also nothing, which would be the normal expression. Nothing can prevent our connection. But that is not what I want to convey because how can nothing prevent anything? Nothing is nothing. It is not nothing that is preventing us from connecting, it is the thing, the thing you identify with.

Exercise: stepping outside of your four lower bodies

I know it can always be difficult to follow a dictation, your body might get sleepy, but I am asking you to be awake now. Close your eyes, focus your attention on your heart, the center of your chest, your heart chakra, and now follow this exercise.

The physical level

Would you identify yourself as your little toe on your right foot? Would you say this is who I am? Obviously not, I presume. If anyone differs, they are free to leave. Would you identify yourself as your kneecap on your left leg? Or as your elbow on your right arm? Or as your nose or your ears? “Nay, this is not who I am.” Why then, if you do not identify yourself with any of the specific parts of your body, why then would you identify yourself with or as the physical body as a whole? You are all spiritual people, so you realize you are not the body. That means what? It means your mind is not the body. Your mind is more than the body, which means in your mind you can step outside the body. I invite you, as you are willing, mentally in your mind you are stepping back from your body. You are going behind your body, up from your body. You are rising behind and above your body. Mentally you are now outside your physical body looking down mentally on your body sitting in the chair.

Now you become aware of this room in which you are sitting. The room is more than your physical body, there is space outside your body. But it is still confined by four walls, just as your body is confined by certain limitations. Now you become aware of the walls, the ceiling, the roof in the room. And you are now mentally stepping outside this room, back, up. You are rising above the room, looking at the room. It is as if you are looking at the room as it is inside, but you are outside of it, looking just at the room. Now you know that this room is in a building. Now I am asking you to mentally step back from this building. You are going back, you are rising above it, and even though you may not have physically seen the building from above, you are in your mind’s eye above this building. And now you know that the building is in some environment. For you who are physically here, it is in a city. And again, you are allowing yourself to rise above the city. You are looking down upon the city as if you were in an air balloon, floating above the city.

And of course, you can step even further back, and we will do this now. You are now even higher, as if you were in an airplane, but it is an airplane that is standing still. You are looking down upon this country you are in, and you are allowing yourself to float even higher, where you look at the continent, and now you are so high that you are beginning to see the curvature of the earth. And you are floating even beyond this, where you are now from a distance looking at the earth, the blue planet, with its oceans and continents, clouds. But you are beyond it. And now, instead of going further and further into space, we are transcending the material world, rising into the emotional level.

The emotional body

And at the emotional level, you may still have various feelings that are coming up, perhaps a certain unease of being outside the body, and what that means. But you may remember that when you were a small child, you were scared to go to bed for a variety of reasons. You had this feeling of fear. But would you now identify yourself as that fear, or as that child that was afraid? If you do not, you know you are more than that feeling. And if you are more than one feeling, does not that mean you are more than all feelings? Can you not then step back from your feelings, the feeling body, rise above it, and perhaps it is harder to step outside of the feeling body than the physical body. But you are now above the physical, so you are able to sense that, I, who is generating this voice, can reach you, and I am now reaching my hand down and offering you my hand. And if you grab it and hold onto it, I will send to you a sense of peace so you can rise above your feelings.

The mental mind

And as you rise with me, you rise into the mental body. And you may have some thoughts come up. You may even remember that many years ago when you were a child, you were thinking a lot about these bad boys on your street that you were afraid were going to come after you. But have you thought about this lately? You might remember it, but you are not identified with that thought that happened so many years ago. If you are more than that thought, perhaps you are more than all thoughts. Here you might feel a certain sense of unease again, maybe even a feeling of fear, because you are so used to thinking. I remember being in physical embodiment and always thinking. We are so used to thinking that we may not identify ourselves with a certain thought, but we can easily identify ourselves as thinking beings. And therefore, we can come to think that if we are not thinking, we do not exist.

There is a part of the thinking mind that will project the thought into you that if you stop thinking, you will stop existing, you will die. Because the mind thinks it is going to die if you stop thinking. But now take a closer look at this. You can identify you are here. And there is a part of your mind that is projecting at you, that you should not stop thinking. But if there is a part of your mind that is projecting at you, that means you are not the mind that is projecting at you. Are you the one who is thinking, or is it the mind who is thinking? And again, I offer you my hand. And if you grab it, I will radiate into your mind, into your sense of self, however you see it at this point, that you are real, but the thoughts come and go. Therefore, you are not the thinker, the mind is the thinker. Therefore, if you are more than the thinker, can you not rise above the thinker without thinking you are rising, but just allowing it to happen? You see, the Conscious You is not the thinker. The Conscious You has a natural pull towards the I AM Presence. You are thinking your way away from that pull. But if you do not think, then the Conscious You will naturally rise beyond the thinker. You are holding my hand with one of yours, and now you take the other hand, and you say: “bye bye thinker, I do not need you right now.”

The identity mind

And now you rise to the identity level and at the identity level, at first you may think there are thoughts, but they are not actually thoughts, the same way as they are at the mental level because the thoughts have a certain reasoning process. They start out with a certain premise, they go through a certain process, and they reach a conclusion. But at the identity level, there is no process, there is just a mental image being projected at you. This is who you are. This is how you are supposed to be when you are that kind of a person. There is no reasoning. You are reasoning at the mental level, not at the identity level. You just are, or rather, that is the projection.

There was a time when you were five years old, and you identified yourself as a child. Are you still that child? Well, certainly your physical body is not. You can easily tell from looking in the mirror. Why would the rest of you be that five-year-old? Certainly your sense of identity has moved on, with leaps and bounds beyond how you saw yourself when you were five. If you experience that your identity has changed in this lifetime, what does that mean? Again, tune in. There is a part of your mind that is projecting a mental image at you that this is who you are. But if there is something that is not you that is projecting at you that this is who you are, then you are not what is projecting. What is projecting is a part of your mind, your identity body. It is a structure in the identity body. It is a self in your identity body. And when you recognize that something is projecting at you, you realize you are not what is projecting, and what does that mean? It means you are not what is being projected either. You can take it on like you take on an overcoat, but you can take it off as you take off an overcoat.

The I AM Presence level

And again, I am offering you my hand and I am saying, do you want to take off that image that is being projected at you from your identity body? Then allow yourself to rise. Allow your Conscious You to rise out of the identity body. You are rising up and you are now looking down at your identity body. I am not asking you at this point to look at your I AM Presence, to look at me. I am asking you to realize that you are outside your identity body, looking at your identity body. But you are not alone. You are here with me. I am holding your hand, metaphorically speaking, because the Conscious You of course has no hands. Instead of saying I am holding your hand, let us say you are enveloped in my Presence. However, you can see yourself does not matter. What matters is you sense my Presence and we together are looking at your identity body.

Write

And now I am asking you to take your notepad and pen, take your notepad and pen without thinking, without analyzing, without any preconceived opinions. I will count down from ten to zero. And the moment I say zero, you start writing whatever comes to you. No analyzing, no hesitation. The moment you hear me say zero, you write whatever comes to you. I will start counting, ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one and a half, one and a quarter, one, three quarters, a half, a quarter, zero, write.

Okay, so now you stop writing.

Uncovering how you see yourself on earth

Obviously you can take the recording of this and you can repeat it anytime you want. The important point here is that you strive to follow the exercise, step outside of your four lower bodies, look at your identity body and just write. There is no right or wrong answer. What you need to write is whatever comes to you and over time it will of course change. And what does that mean? It means that you will gradually unravel the mental images that are stored in these selves in your identity body and that are being projected at you all the time.

And when you then later look at the writing, you can use this to expose the separate selves that color your relationship to earth at the deepest level. It is the highest level, therefore, the deepest because it is the first level that colors how the Conscious You sees itself on earth. And this is what we aim to help you uncover and unravel. There will of course be layers, that is why you cannot just do this exercise once and think you have seen it all because you will see what you are ready to see right at this moment. What it is you are dealing with at your present level of consciousness that will take you to a higher level and then once you get to that higher level you can see what you are dealing with that will take you to an even higher level. Let us say you are at the 48th level of consciousness, when you find this exercise you can theoretically do it all the way up to the 144th level, even though when you go to the higher levels you will not have the same need to do it, but still. My aim for this exercise was simply to get you started.

Now you have all had these experiences of stepping outside of the outer mind and hopefully you had an experience of that also during this exercise. You have now this frame of reference, which means you can look at the contents of your identity body from the vantage point of not being inside the identity body. Do you understand, do you grasp why this is important? We have given you many teachings, you may have come from another spiritual tradition, you find these teachings about the four lower bodies, you are told that you need to start looking at how you identify yourself, but what will you do? You will start looking at your identity body through the filter of the separate selves you have in your identity body, or at least the selves. What does that mean? It means that you may be able and willing to see certain things in your identity body.

It could be: “I do not really need to identify myself with a local football club, I am more than just a fan of this or that football club, I do not need to identify myself with a particular car brand, or a particular sport, or with a particular hair color.” You may be able to overcome some of these more outer identities, but there will be deeper senses, deeper selves that you are looking through, and here is of course the essential truth about a separate self, and this is essentially why our teaching about separate selves is so essential. It is this, as long as you are looking through a particular self, you can never see that self. It cannot be done.

If someone put yellow contact lenses on your eyes when you were born, you will never be able to question that the sky is green. Only when you go through the exercise, step outside your identity body, will you be able to gradually come to see those more subtle senses of self, those more subtle separate selves that you have in your identity body. And only then will you be able to question them and gradually dis-identify the Conscious You from them, so that the Conscious You can finally look at a particular self and say: “I now see that this is unreal, this is not who I am, but this is not even how the world is. And therefore, I can let the self die, for I will still be I. In fact, I will be more I than when I was seeing my I through the self.” And this can gradually help you come to question these contents of your identity body.

Now you may say, why are we starting at the identity level? Because it is the highest level. And as we have said before, it sets certain parameters for how your mental body can think, how your emotional body can feel, and how your physical body can be. You will be surprised how many characteristics of the physical body are actually starting at the identity level, where the selves in your identity body sets the parameters that are carried down into the mental, carried down into your emotional, and therefore, determines specific conditions, even diseases, in your physical body, starting at the identity level. If you cannot question the condition at the identity, how can you unravel it? Because what did I just say? You cannot see a self when the Conscious You is inside the self. Well, you cannot see a self at the identity level from the level of the mental body. You cannot see a self at the mental body through the emotional body. And you cannot see a self at the emotional body through the physical.

Only when a Conscious You steps outside the physical can you see something in the emotional. Only when you step outside the emotional can you see something in the mental. Only by stepping outside the mental can you see the lower levels of the identity. But only when you step outside the identity can you really see what is going on in the identity body. We have chosen to have you start there, because whatever message you got, even if you did not get a clear message now, you can certainly get it in the coming days or even in the time after. You can deal with that self right now. You can deal with that during this conference. And this will be a good start in the healing process.

Naturally there will be levels, there will be layers. We do not expect that we can have you heal everything in three days. But what we aim to do is give you a process that you can then apply and therefore, over time make some real progress. With this I have given you what I wanted to give you in this installment. I seal you in the heart, the heart that I use to carry out my office as the Divine Mother.

How do you see me as the Divine Mother?  I hope you can go beyond seeing me as anything and just experience my unconditional love for you. Each and every one of you who is here physically, who is here on the internet, who will ever find this teaching and decide to go through this time consuming process to apply the teaching. I hope you will experience my love, for my love is beyond time and space. It is beyond any condition in your physical body, any condition in your emotional body, any condition in the mental body, any condition in the identity body. It is boundless, beyond conditions.

Be sealed in that love.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

Back to  Deep Healing Retreat

Transcending deep suffering coming from the “shoulds” and “should nots”

 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Archangel Raphael through Kim Michaels, June 7, 2024. This dictation was given at a Deep Healing Retreat Conference in Tallinn, Estonia.

 

I AM the Archangel Raphael and I welcome you, all of you who are here physically, who are connected via the internet, all of those who will read or hear this later, I welcome you to my Presence, for my Presence is not limited by time and space. I am an archangel existing in a higher dimension, a higher level of vibration that is beyond time and space. I am everywhere in the consciousness of God. What is the consciousness of God? The consciousness of God is everything, everywhere, for without Him was not anything made that was made. But of course, the consciousness of God has manifested itself as individual beings, given them free will. You can forget you are out of the consciousness of God.

Experiencing the Presence of an Archangel

When I say, I am everywhere in the consciousness of God, it has a dual meaning. I am, of course, everywhere. I know I am everywhere. I experience I am everywhere. But only when you put your attention on me, am I really there in your consciousness of God. This is what I offer for those who tune in to this release, for this event of deep healing. What do I offer? My Presence. What else can I offer? Surely, I can give teachings from my level of consciousness. The teachings might help you gain some intellectual experience. They might even help you shift your consciousness, because you have one of these high experiences, breakthrough experiences, that helps you see yourself, your approach to earth in a different way, so you shift.

But first of all, what I offer is an experience of my Presence, the Presence of an Archangel, which is what? It is fundamentally different from anything you have ever experienced on earth. Perhaps you can feel it in a vibration coming through the physical voice that I am using to speak in words. But more importantly, can you go beyond the words, the sound, the vibration, and sense the Presence? If you cannot now, then perhaps you can in the future, as you make use of what we offer you in this event, which is more like a process. It is a process of interaction between you and us, between above and below.

You are out of the hierarchy of light

I am above, in the sense that I am in a higher vibration than you are focused in, but you, of course, came out of the spiritual realm because you are out of the hierarchy of ascended beings. Perhaps, you have not all grasped what this means. So many people on earth have descended into that level of ignorance of who they are and where they came from. Even those of you who have studied ascended master teachings for a time, it can still be difficult in your daily lives to deal with this information that we have given you, that you are out of the hierarchy of light.

Everything is out of the hierarchy of light. Everything has the presence of the hierarchy of light within it, but of course, not everything is created in its current form by the hierarchy of light because humankind has free will and so humankind has created many conditions on earth. We understand that it is very difficult to be in embodiment on earth and know, think about, realize, accept, experience that you are out of the hierarchy of light.

Surely, as you make use of these teachings and tools we will give you, you can begin to contemplate, to attune. You can begin to take this teaching, even listen to this dictation or read it, and you can sense the reaction in you, not only to the words, but to the energy, to the Presence that I AM. This gives you the opportunity to see that the reaction comes from a separate self that you may have taken on in this or past lifetimes, because the collective consciousness has so many of these separate selves that want you to deny who you are and just be a human being that can be controlled by that false hierarchy of darkness that seeks to control everything.

Contemplate this. There is, in the ultimate reality, the Creator, your Creator, my Creator, our Creator. There is that One Being that started this entire process that we have called the world of form. This being created out of itself the first sphere, created structures and sent extensions of itself into it. Why did the Creator create structures? Because the newly created lifestreams, even though they were created in a higher vibration than your unascended sphere, they were still in an unascended sphere, just vibrating at a higher level, and they needed something to relate to so that they could build their sense of self, build their co-creative abilities.

The challenge of being on earth

When the first sphere ascended, the second was created, and so forth, until yours, which is the seventh and the densest. It is more difficult for you, who originated in this sphere, to rise to the ascension point. It is, of course, especially difficult to do this on a planet as dense as earth, an unnatural planet. This is the challenge that you, or rather your I AM Presence, decided that it wanted to take on and experience.

Now, we who are in the ascended realm above earth, even those of us who have not physically embodied on earth, we are able to tune in and experience how difficult it is for you to be in embodiment in this dense realm. We do understand and appreciate your predicament, your challenge, your situation. We realize even, that many times we give you teachings that can be difficult to grasp and difficult to implement. This is, we might say from a certain perspective on earth, it might seem like a dilemma for we have to give you teachings that raise you up, that pull you up, but this means that many people cannot grasp them because they are not ready for them.

Even you who are students who have followed the path for a while, sometimes there are teachings you cannot grasp. We understand this. You see, what you cannot grasp today, you may be able to grasp tomorrow because the reality is that the I AM Presence knew when it sent the Conscious You into embodiment on earth, that there is nothing on earth that the Conscious You cannot overcome.

The sunbeam of the Conscious You

This will seem like a challenging statement for many people if they heard it. We understand that when people are burdened by many of the things you can be burdened with here on earth, it will seem like a challenging statement. This is because many people do not have the teaching that there is a part of you, which is not the outer personality, the outer human being. We have called it the Conscious You. You could call it many other things and it has been called other things in various mystical traditions. But the important thing to contemplate is that there is a part of you that is not created in response to anything on earth.

The Conscious You is an extension of the I AM Presence, and although your I AM Presence is not an ascended being, it exists in the spiritual realm. That means it cannot be touched by anything on earth because the earth as an unnatural planet vibrates within a much lower spectrum of energies. Nothing on earth can touch the Conscious You.

Imagine you are standing in a building that is mostly dark and there is dirt on the floor. There is a sunbeam shining through a window like a visible ray of light shining through the window. Now imagine that you take the dirt from the floor and throw it at the sunbeam. Will the dirt stick to the sunbeam? Will it stick to the light? Nay, it passes right through it. Well, your Conscious You is that sunbeam shining from the spiritual realm into the darkness of earth. Nothing on earth can stick to it.

The selves between 144th and 48th level

Many of you have already experienced this. All of you can gradually come to experience it and truly accept nothing on earth can stick to my Conscious You, my conscious self. Why do you then experience life as a burden? Why do you have so many reactions to conditions on earth? Well, because as we have also explained, the Conscious You in order to take embodiment on a dense planet like this must create these subconscious selves in the identity, mental and emotional bodies. This is what you do when you descend from the 144th level of consciousness to the 48th level of consciousness. You create self after self after self.

Now mind you, there is nothing wrong with this. These are not dualistic selves, separate selves. They are selves that make it possible for the Conscious You to actually accept that it is part of these four lower bodies, that it is able to operate these four lower bodies and therefore interact with the environment of earth.

This is necessary. Anyone who has ever taken embodiment on a dense planet like earth, and for that matter even on a natural planet, has had to create these subconscious selves in order to descend. The question is how many— depending on the density of the environment. Natural planets do not have 144 possible levels of consciousness—they have less, but on earth it is 144. In order to descend to the 48th level you take on these selves. Then of course, everybody who comes into embodiment will go somewhat below, experiment with the duality consciousness, then you create selves based on duality and separation.

The selves created in reaction to the density of matter

Now take care to realize that the selves you create between the 144th and the 48th level are in a way created in reaction to conditions on earth, because they are created in reaction to the density of matter. Right now, the earth is an unnatural planet and matter is more dense than on a natural planet. Therefore, it is more difficult to take embodiment and therefore, you have more of a reaction. There is a certain reaction to earth, to the density on earth, that is unavoidable.

We all, anybody who has ever gone through this, we have to create a certain amount of selves to descend to whatever planet we first descend on. This is one kind of self, it is a reaction to conditions on earth, but it is more a reaction to the, we might say, neutral conditions on earth, simply the density of matter. Now, you can always debate, since it is an unnatural planet, is anything really neutral? But anyway, we have to look at current conditions are like this, so this is what we have to go through in order to take embodiment.

The selves created in reaction to the duality consciousness

Beyond this of course, is the fact that the vast majority of people have gone into the duality consciousness, created all of these value judgments, these separate selves based on these value judgments. The second kind of selves that you take on are in reaction to this, the duality consciousness, the Sea of Samsara as the Buddha called it. You can, when you begin to work with these subconscious selves, you can come to recognize two types of selves, the dualistic selves, the separate selves, and the more neutral selves. Now one could say that the separate selves are the ones that cause suffering because they are dualistic. They are based on a value judgment, the simplest value judgment—this should happen, this should not happen. When something that you think should not happen does happen, you suffer. When what you think should happen does not happen, you suffer. These are dualistic selves, value-laden selves. They do, of course, cause suffering.

They do, of course, cause many conditions at the identity level, such as people feeling they have no purpose, they do not want to live, or feeling that they have to conform to what it means to be a human being in their particular environment and culture. They cause a certain suffering at the mental level because people are always thinking within certain boundaries, and they always see these dualities, these contradictions, these enigmas that they cannot resolve when they are thinking within the boundaries defined by their separate selves. There seem to be so many problems that cannot be solved. Then there is at the emotional level where people have the turbulent emotions that causes them to suffer, and of course, these separate selves also cause the vast majority of diseases in the physical body.

Can we escape suffering?

Yet, even the selves that are not dualistic, still cause a certain suffering because the earth is such a dense environment that in order to even take embodiment here, you feel, the Conscious You, feels limited. What I am saying is that the first priority for anyone who starts walking the spiritual path is of course, to work on these selves that spring from separation. But, you cannot allow yourself to assume that even when you overcome all of the dualistic selves, you will not be suffering. We see many people, not just ascended master students, but many other spiritual people. There are many, many spiritual people in the world who are very sincere about applying whatever spiritual teaching they have found. Many of these people started the spiritual path because they were suffering and their motivation for walking the spiritual path was to escape suffering. This is what many spiritual teachings promised their followers. Even the Buddha 2500 years ago, who talked about escaping the Sea of Samsara, reaching the farther shore, reaching Nirvana, escaping suffering.

Yet when you overcome many of these dualistic selves, you need to be careful that you do not build an expectation that this means all of your suffering should end. Be careful to realize that at the current situation on earth with the density of matter, being in a physical body, having the Conscious You being focused in the physical body, is a form of suffering because the body is so dense it puts such demands on your attention.

Therefore, we see many people who have been very sincere about applying a spiritual teaching, perhaps for a long time, and they come to a point where they get disappointed because they feel: “I have gone through this process of seeking healing, seeking wholeness, seeking a higher state of consciousness”, but they thought that the end goal was the end of suffering. And they still feel they have various forms of suffering, even at the physical, emotional, mental and identity level and they cannot understand why they have not escaped it.

“After enlightenment you need to do the laundry”

The most sincere of these people, yourselves included, can come to a point where you feel a certain disappointment, you begin to doubt whether the path is working, whether the promises made were real, were valid, and this of course, is a doubt that the dark forces are very quick to exploit, to blow up because they want nothing more than to have you give up on the path. The longer you have walked it, the higher you have gone, the more they would feel triumph if they could derail your progress.

There comes a point where it is necessary to really realize here, that even though I started out by saying that there is nothing on earth that can stick to the Conscious You, as long as the Conscious You is in a physical body, you will experience life through the selves you took on in order to integrate with the physical body. Those selves are adapted to the density of matter and therefore, there will be a certain perception of limitation and suffering.

There is in Zen Buddhism a saying: “After enlightenment you need to do the laundry”, because even if you reach a higher state of consciousness, you still have a physical body. It has to eat, it has to sleep, it has to have clean clothes, it has to be washed, it may have signs of aging, it may have various conditions that were genetic, inherited, may have diseases that you cannot easily overcome. This means that even if you reach a high level of consciousness, the body, the emotional body, the mental body, the identity body, there can still be certain selves that will cause suffering.

The need to evaluate your goal on the spiritual path

There comes a point where in order to avoid this disappointment that I am talking about, you have to accept that there are certain things you will not overcome permanently until you leave the body permanently, until you ascend.

This does not mean that these conditions stick to the Conscious You. You are still the sunbeam shining in the darkness. But what can happen to a sunbeam? What if somebody put a mirror in front of it that reflected the sunbeam, but not straight back, but in a different direction? What if somebody put a prism in front of the sunbeam that split the white light into the colors of the rainbow? Well, this is what the identity body, the mental body, the emotional body and the physical body is. It is first a prism at the identity, then a prism at the mental, then a prism at the emotional and then a mirror in the physical that directs the light in all kinds of directions because the body demands this, the body demands that.

What am I saying? I am saying that there comes a point on the spiritual path where you need to step back and look at what was your goal that you started out with when you found the spiritual path, or even goals you have formulated or refined along the way. For many, the goal was to overcome suffering. They thought in their minds that they could overcome all suffering while they were still on earth.

But now, after many years on the path they realize there are certain things they have not overcome. What has gone wrong? What is wrong with them or what is wrong with the teaching or the guru that made the promise? You have to step back and evaluate: “Was my goal realistic or was it a goal that could only take me from the point I was at where I found the path to a certain level up and now that I am at that level up I need to let go of that goal and accept a new goal, a more refined goal?”

No condition on earth defines you

That is when you can come to accept that because of the density of matter, because of the conditions of the collective consciousness, there are certain conditions you cannot escape. The physical body and its physical demands, whatever other people do or do not do, you have to interact with other people, they have not reached a higher level of consciousness, they may do various things to you. But these are the conditions on earth and you can accept that these are the conditions. It is not your goal to escape them, it is not your goal to even overcome them and be free of them.

Your goal is to accept it and also accept that even though you are experiencing life through them, they do not define you. They cannot stick to the sunbeam of the Conscious You. The sunbeam can come to experience itself as a sunbeam and it can experience that it came from the sun, from the hierarchy of light. When you have that experience you can accept that whatever your sunbeam shines upon, however imperfect it may be, it does not define you, it is not who you are. As we have said before, the Conscious You creates a subconscious self, it does not become the self.

Shining our light on the darkness

There are selves that you have to keep with you until you leave the physical body behind permanently in the ascension. Those selves will have a certain effect on your emotions, on your thoughts, on your sense of identity. Do you begin to grasp the possibility that when you become aware of this you can realize you are a sunbeam shining through the prism of your I AM Presence? But the light still comes from the ascended master who created your I AM Presence out of itself and that ascended master comes from other ascended beings who created that master out of itself and this goes back to the Creator. You are the Creator’s sunbeam shining on earth. What is the purpose? To demonstrate that there is light beyond the darkness that currently covers the land and the minds of the people.

Now imagine that the sun for earth looked down on earth and said: “My goodness, when I shine my light on earth it reveals all of these ugly terrible conditions. I do not want to see that. I am going to stop shining my light because when the earth is in darkness, I do not see it.” Well, that is, in a sense, what many of you have come to think, that you do not want to put your attention on something because it causes you suffering. And it is understandable at the lower levels of the path that you take your attention away from things that cause you suffering, conditions that you have seemingly no power to change. But when you reach the higher levels of the path you can begin to realize you are the sunbeam. You are not here to directly personally change conditions, but you are here to shine a light that shows that there is an alternative to the darkness. But in order to shine that light you have to put your conscious attention on it.

Accepting unavoidable conditions on earth

What do you have to do then? You have to step back and say: “Does the fact that I am living on earth, living in certain conditions, living in a certain environment, dealing with certain type of people, does that mean I have to suffer? Do the conditions I am experiencing on earth, as imperfect as they are, do they necessarily have to lead to suffering? Is there a different way to experience conditions on earth, including my physical body, my emotional, mental and identity body? Is it possible for me to be here without suffering?”

And it is, when you accept that there are certain conditions that you do not resist, you do not rebel against them, you do not decide this should not happen. What did I say was the most basic cause of suffering? The evaluation ‘this should happen’, ‘this should not happen’. When you can free yourself from the idea that as a spiritual person some things should not happen to you and some things should happen to you, then you can be in embodiment without suffering.

This does not mean you will not experience certain physical limitations. But think about this. Are there not certain activities you have to do with your physical body that do not cause you suffering, that might even cause you some enjoyment? You can then extend that sense. Do you, for example, blame yourself for having to sleep at night? Do you say: “Oh, I am not spiritual because I have to sleep. I should be like these yogis that you hear about that never sleep”, or “I am not spiritual because I have to eat. I should be like these people that could live off of sunlight?” Most of you do not, and why would you?

You need to look at yourself, look at your situation, and you need to make an evaluation. There are certain things that can be changed, and there are certain things that cannot be changed because they are part of being in a physical body. And if you can accept the things that are just part of being in a physical body, you can stop resisting letting your light shine on the physical body, or on outer conditions. And you can then escape the suffering you are feeling now. You will not escape the condition. You will escape your reaction to it. And where does your reaction come from? A separate self, not the Conscious You.

Freedom from the shoulds and should nots

When you go into duality—and all who take embodiment on earth will make some journey into duality—not all go to the same depth, but all go to a certain level where you experience what it is, you know what it is, and it is inevitable that you take on this self that evaluates: this should happen, this should not happen. You grew up in a certain environment, among certain people, in a certain culture, they had a certain standard: this should happen, this should not happen. Now you find the spiritual path. And what do you do in the beginning stages of the path? What have all people done in the beginning stages of the path? They have taken the spiritual teaching they found, and have used this to create a new standard for what should and should not happen to a spiritual person walking the path in that particular teaching. And you can carry this with you for some time on the path, which is inevitable and which is fine. But when you come to a certain point, it is necessary to step back and look at this, and say: “Is it my duty, my obligation, my role to change this condition? Or is it my role to accept it and then move on with my life?”

You can take a situation that many of you will recognize. You are in relationship with certain people. It can be parents, it can be spouses, it can be children, it can be people you meet at work. But there is a certain person that you feel you cannot get away from, and a person causes you to react. This person should be doing this, should not be doing this, and therefore you think that you have to change the other person.

Many of you who are spiritual people think you are here to help other people. You think you should be able to help that person. And if you cannot, there is something wrong with you. You need to change yourself. You need to find out how you can help that person. But in many cases, your real role is to just be the sunbeam that shines the light upon the person so that the person can see there is an alternative to the darkness in their mind.

It is not your job to do anything. What does that mean? It means if you can come to the point where you resolve these subconscious selves that make you think you have to do something, and that you are inadequate for not doing it, you can accept the other person for who that person is. You can shine your light and say: “Well, this is all I need to do.” And that means you can be around that person, but you are not suffering because you do not have the should and should not. You are just shining the light and you accept that shining the light gives a possibility for change.

“People should not be suffering”

But whether the change happens or not is up to the choices of other people and that is not your responsibility. And if it is not your responsibility, why should it cause you suffering—unless you have a self that says: “Oh, they should listen to what I am saying. They should change. They should not be suffering.” This messenger has for years struggled with this: “Why am I on earth if it is not to help people escape suffering?” But he has gradually come to realize that it is because in his mind, even on the natural planet he came from before he came to earth, he looked at earth and said: “People should not be suffering.”

Well, right there is a dualistic self, even though it was not created by going below the 48th level of consciousness. It was created even on a natural planet, where you have this evaluation that in a world of free will people should choose this and they should not choose that. And many of you can recognize the same thing. This is what brought you to earth. This is the enigma of free will that you have not resolved on a natural planet. You fully accept that the people should have free will. You just did not fully accept that some people will choose suffering and they need to experience suffering for a time before they are ready to escape it.

When you came to earth you thought: “I am here to help people escape suffering and if I cannot, I must look at myself and change myself and twist and turn myself, turn myself into a completely different person so I can help these people.” But this causes suffering. And then you rebel against all the conditions on earth because “The reason people are suffering is because matter is so dense, because the physical body has all these diseases, and the reason why I cannot fulfill my goal for coming here is because of all of these dense physical conditions so they should not be here.” And you try to escape them. But if you can make that shift or overcome that should and should not, you can be here, you can experience conditions and you do not have that level of suffering that springs from the should and should not.

You may still have conditions in the body that cause you pain, physical pain. You may still have certain emotional reactions, certain mental thoughts, even a certain sense of identity, but you are not identified with it anymore. You do not feel that this should not be so. Why? Because when you realize who you are as the Conscious You, that you are a sunbeam that nothing can stick to, then you can look at everything on earth neutrally. You can say: “Well, this is just the way things are on earth and if I do not think that they should not be that way, then there is no resistance in me to conditions being what they are.” And if there is no resistance, there is no suffering. There may be a physical experience, even an emotional, mental, identity level experience, but it does not cause you that deep suffering that comes from the should and should not.

Taking on the suffering and rising above it

You see, those of you who are avatars, and most of you are, of course, avatars, you came to earth with a sincere desire to help raise the earth up to becoming a natural planet. You had the experience that on a natural planet people are not suffering as they are on earth. Now take care. Contemplate. On a natural planet it does not mean that people do not have certain conditions and limitations, but they are not suffering the way people are on earth, the intense suffering that people have on earth. You saw this. You felt compassion. You wanted to help people.

Take care to realize we are not blaming you.  We are not blaming you for this reaction. It was your compassion for people’s suffering that brought you to earth, that made you volunteer to come down here and help them. We are not trying to blame you in any way. We are just trying to say, now that you are here, now that you are in physical embodiment, what has happened to you? What has happened is that you are now suffering the same way that people on earth were suffering before you came. But you came here to help them escape suffering, so how are you going to help them escape suffering if you are suffering as they are? Therefore, you need to do what they are not capable of doing. Make the shift in your consciousness so you can escape the suffering.

Now take this to another level—why are you suffering? Because you came here to help people escape suffering. How do you do that? By taking on the suffering and then demonstrating that you can rise above it. We are not in any way blaming you for having gone through what you have gone through on earth. We are here for one purpose only, to help you fulfill your mission of taking on the suffering and rising above it—going into the immersive experience in the reality simulator of earth, then going into the awakening experience so that you again become aware you are a sunbeam shining in the darkness and no darkness will stick to it. But to do this you have to learn the lesson you did not learn on a natural planet. You have to solve the enigma of free will—that in an unascended sphere where free will allows people to go into separation, in such a sphere there is no should and should not.

For that matter, in an ascended sphere, there is no should or should not. But the ascended sphere has transcended the possibility of using your free will to go into separation. Not because you have now been forced not to make that choice but because you have transcended the desire to make that choice. You have voluntarily given it up knowing what it was you were giving up. But in an unascended sphere where it is still a possibility, there is no should or should not. And when you can come to see those selves that have the should and should not and consciously let them die, then you can again be the sunbeam that you were on a natural planet.

You were not a beginning soul on a natural planet, a beginning lifestream. The avatars that came to earth were all advanced mature lifestreams and you knew you are a sunbeam shining on that natural planet. But as I have explained, taking embodiment going from the 144th to the 48th level on earth, means you will forget that you are a sunbeam. And the challenge is then to recapture that awareness and just be the light shining in the darkness and be content to be the light and say whatever conditions you have that you are facing: “It does not prevent me from shining my light and experiencing the light flowing through me.”

The key to deep healing

It may seem that this is a strange opening message for a retreat about healing. You may come to a retreat about healing with certain expectations of escaping this or that condition, and now I am talking about coming to accept certain conditions. Well…

The key to healing, to deep healing and not the superficial healing that many people long for, is to contemplate the difference, what can be healed, what cannot be healed. And I have given you a starting point for realizing that sometimes you have unrealistic expectations of what can be overcome as long as you are still in a physical body, or rather in the four lower bodies. And there are certain things you need to accept because once you have accepted them, they do not eat up your resources. And that means you can now focus your attention and your energy on certain conditions that can be overcome, that can be healed.

Some of you here have physical conditions, emotional conditions, mental conditions, identity level conditions that can be healed even during this retreat, and certainly in the time after when you make use of what we will give you. But all of you have certain conditions that cannot be healed and therefore, if you have an expectation that a certain condition will be healed, you will not only be disappointed that it is not healed, but you will block yourself from having the healing that can occur.

How do I know?

As I am speaking, I am tuning in to your Presence individually, both those of you who are here, those of you who are connected on the internet, and many other people who are not physically connected but who are still connected at the higher levels. And I am experiencing the return current where many of you right now feel this confusion—“How do I tell the difference between what can be healed and what cannot be healed? How do I know?” You will not know with the outer mind. I am not expecting you to. I know that I am looking at this from the ascended perspective and what I am saying is crystal clear to me. The words coming out of the messenger’s mouth reflect what is going on in my mind. It is crystal clear to me. I am also tuning in to your Presence and realizing that of, course, it is not crystal clear to you because you are in these dense four lower bodies.

I am not expecting you to flip a switch in your mind and suddenly you see what I see. I am only expecting you to take the outer idea, let it reside in your emotional, mental and identity bodies during this retreat and after and then not decide on it with the outer mind, the analytical, intellectual, linear mind that always wants to set up a criteria and say: “Okay, Archangel Raphael, define for me exactly what should happen, what can be healed and what cannot be healed. I just want to know.” This is not what I am expecting. I am expecting you to use your intuition and as this event progresses, tune in to your I AM Presence, to your Christ Self, to the ascended master who is speaking or to the ascended master who is working with you personally, and then get these gradual, intuitive experiences, insights, epiphanies of what, how it applies to you individually, what can be healed, what cannot be healed.

Healing by resolution, not by faith

You see, there is an entire movement in the world, especially among Christians, a phenomenon called faith healing, where if you believe that Jesus is going to heal you, you will be healed. There are even some people that experience a seemingly miraculous healing of physical conditions, but many of those experience that it does not last, the condition comes back. Why? Because they have not changed their higher bodies, and therefore, they cannot maintain the acceptance that they were healed.

What is the key to healing? I am the archangel of the Fifth Ray. I have a rather considerable power. I could instantly heal any physical affliction affecting all of the eight billion people on earth. Of course, I am not allowed to because of the law of free will. All I am saying is the power is there, so what would it take for people to be healed? They have to accept that it is possible. But you cannot just accept this with your conscious mind. You cannot get yourself into a state where you accept a miracle with your conscious mind, but you have done nothing to look at the conditions in your emotional, mental and identity minds that will cause the condition to come back.

We are not talking about faith healing. We are talking about healing based on the resolution of the subconscious selves that cause your physical, emotional, mental, identity level condition. It is healing by resolution, not by faith, not by miracles, not by mechanical measures taken by science. But in order to come to that point of resolution, you also need to recognize that there are certain conditions that are just part of being in physical embodiment, and therefore, you should not focus your attention and your energies on changing or overcoming those conditions.

This has been a long release already. I realize I have done what we so often do at conferences. I have overwhelmed your conscious mind. But this is actually done deliberately to neutralize that conscious analytical mind and get you to take in the teachings at a deeper level. But now I am asking you all to wake up, whatever condition you are in, whatever you have been thinking. I understand that when I say certain things your mind takes a thought and follows it and you do not hear the next thing being said. But I need you to wake up and hear what I will say now.

Deep healing is about returning to wholeness. Wholeness is your natural condition. The Conscious You came here with a sense of wholeness. What has taken you out of wholeness is creating all of the separate selves down to the 48th level and then creating the separate selves based on separation. There is only one way to return to wholeness—to retrace your steps and uncreate the selves. This entire process of these days is about helping you, each one, see what separate selves you are dealing with right now at your present level of consciousness.

The entire purpose of this event, if you are to have the maximum amount of healing, is to come to see the particular selves you are working with right now. When you overcome those selves, you can always come back later, use the teachings to overcome more selves. But right now, you are dealing with certain selves and the purpose is to come to see them and that is what we will offer you. If you will keep this in mind—“What is the self I need to see? What are the selves I need to see that I am dealing with right now?” Ask us, ask your I AM Presence, ask your Christ self. Tune in during a dictation, during the exercises. Perhaps there is something in an invocation that triggers you.

You can receive these directions from within if you are open to them. Make, if you want the most out of this, make a conscious decision to as much as possible, set aside any idea of what should or should not happen, and instead reach for that inner direction and let whatever happens, happen, and let whatever does not happen, not happen, and accept it either way. If you can do this one thing and maintain it throughout these next days, you will get maximum progress either during the event or after as you process it. It will come to you. It will come to you, those directions for what you need to see. You just need to open your mind to it.

“What is the self, right now, that keeps me from going towards wholeness? What is the self that is holding me back from wholeness?” Ask yourself that question. And we all look forward to interacting with you, even in new ways that we have planned. With this I thank you for your Presence here physically, with us on the internet, and I thank those who will find this teaching later and make use of it.

I seal you in the Presence that I AM, the Presence of the Fifth Ray of healing through higher vision. Be sealed in that flame.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to  Deep Healing Retreat

Transcending the false path plotted by the conceptual mind

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, April  1, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha.

What could the Buddha possibly say about liberating Christ? Well, what is Christ as we have said? The One mind that is meant to ensure oneness between Creator and creation and horizontally between all the self aware beings in the Creator’s creation.

Growing through oneness with the One mind

The Christ mind is universal. It is beyond any religion or philosophy on earth. And even though we have used the terminology Christ here, we of course do not see it the same way that most Christians and even many non-Christians see it as a secular term that can be monopolized by the Christian religion.

The Christ consciousness cannot be monopolized by Christianity or Buddhism or any other religion or thought system on earth. That is the whole value of the Christ mind. Now, I called it 2500 years ago, the Buddha Nature. But it is exactly the same mind. Because, naturally, I rose to the level of consciousness I rose to by connecting with and becoming one with that same Christ mind, that One mind. Although there was no concept of Christ at the time, it was the same mind.

And all who have risen to a genuinely higher level of consciousness have done so by first making contact, feeling a connection and then greater degrees of oneness with the One mind. There is no other way to achieve genuine growth.

But there is of course a false path, a left-handed path, a self centered path that can cause some beings to achieve certain abilities that seem advanced compared to the average person on earth. And that is why you have false gurus who can find various ways to impress people, often with certain appearances and phenomena that can attract people who do not have the discernment that comes from having direct experience of the One mind.

When you have the frame of reference from your direct experience of the One mind, you cannot be pulled into the vortex of a false guru. But those who do not have this can. And why do they not have the frame of reference? Because they have not been willing to take responsibility for their own growth, their own path towards higher states of consciousness. And those who are not willing to take responsibility for themselves and look at their own mind, they will want to follow this guru that promises them some automatic result.

That is why they become fundamentalist Christians. That is why they become fundamentalist Buddhists in one of the branches of Buddhism that have deviated from my original teachings. That is why they become followers of other religions or even these modern or ancient gurus that tell them that they do not have to take responsibility because the guru does that for them. And this, as we have explained, cannot lead to genuine growth.

But so many people have followed this false path since the fallen beings came here and introduced it that they have created a certain collective momentum, vortex, beast, that it can pull people in who are not strong enough to resist it because they have not taken that responsibility.

The imitation of the One mind

Even though true and false are dualistic terms for practical reasons, we talk about it that there is a path that does not lead to oneness. Now this path can lead to certain experiences that can seem advanced. You can find people who have had a dramatic experience, but it was not by contacting the One mind but this imitation of the One mind created in the collective consciousness in the higher mental realm or in the lower identity realm.

There are these places we might say in these realms where you can experience a void, an infinite awareness, an undifferentiated consciousness. You can experience what some people call nirvana or awakening or enlightenment or bliss, but it does not come through the One mind that is connected to all life all the way up through all of these layers to the Creator.

It comes through this separate mind and it can seem impressive to a person who does not have the frame of reference from the One mind. It can even cause people to think they have now been awakened from the illusion and now here comes the tricky part. This artificial state mimics the stages of Christhood or Buddhahood.

For those who have not experienced the real thing, it will seem like this is more advanced than their normal state of consciousness. And that is why you have people who have had this experience and they interpret it to mean that now they are awakened, perhaps they are even enlightened.

There are even those who have had experiences that make them believe that the goal of the path is to overcome the self and merge back into infinite awareness of Brahman, however they see it, so that the self, the individual self, ceases to exist.

Using the conceptual mind to plot a false path

This, as we have said, cannot happen because you are created as a self and you cannot escape it. The I AM Presence does not die in the second death. It is only the outer personality that is dissolved and the Conscious You is withdrawn into the I AM Presence. There is no dissolution of self and why would there be? When the self is the greatest gift that you have received from the Creator and is your potential to grow.

Why are there people who deny the self or the value of the self? Well, because they have used their free will to experiment with the duality consciousness for so long that they have simply gotten tired of it and now instead of taking responsibility for walking the path, the genuine path back, they just want to give up and cease to exist.

These gurus that talk about the dissolution of self, they may not be fallen beings but they are in the same consciousness of preferring the second death to walking the path, the genuine path, back to oneness. And therefore, we can consider them false gurus. What else would you call them when they do not teach the genuine path?

As other masters have talked about, the reality here is that you can use the conceptual mind to plot a path, the left-handed path that leads you deeper and deeper into separation and selfishness. Then you can come to a point where you cannot stand this anymore, you are not willing to go further down that path, so you want to get out of this suffering and tension you have created.

Now you turn around and you try to look back up towards connectedness and oneness. But if you are not willing to make the shift to the true path, what do you do? You use the conceptual mind to plot a false path, the left-handed path, the path where instead of seeking oneness with the One mind and all beings who have united with the One mind, you seek to use the conceptual mind to plot a course to some imagined ultimate outcome.

Samsara and nirvana as creations of the conceptual mind

And this means that you could say, but are not these people going in the right direction, going towards the right goal? Are not there Buddhists who are following your teachings, Gautama, who are striving to attain nirvana or enlightenment and who are striving to follow your Eightfold Path that you defined?

But are they really? How do they see the end goal? Call it nirvana or enlightenment, many of them see it as the opposite of suffering, the opposite of the Sea of Samsara. Many people see enlightenment as some ultimate final stage, for they want to believe that the Buddha was the perfect being and therefore, reached the ultimate state of consciousness that can be reached. They are striving for some permanent ultimate state.

But you can find some early Buddhist scriptures that actually say what we have been saying in today’s age about the duality consciousness, namely that both samsara and nirvana are creations of the mind. Because, when you are trapped in the conceptual mind, suffering and samsara is a concept created by the conceptual mind. When you plot a course out of the suffering that the conceptual mind has created, the conceptual mind sees this goal as the opposite of suffering, as the opposite of change and chaos and turmoil in the world. It must be some ultimate state and it must be wonderful. But this is just the conceptual mind using the dualistic mindset to create these two polarities.

There is the Sea of Samsara and there is nirvana. And everybody knows suffering. They have not experienced nirvana but they plot that it is the opposite of the suffering. But you see, suffering is not real. Suffering is created in the mind. The experience of suffering is created in the mind. When the mind has had enough of that experience, the mind creates the opposite experience of suffering and plots a course towards it. And it will even take a genuine teaching brought forth by a genuine guru and use that to plot a course. But you see, when I talked about nirvana, I talked about it based on experience. But the conceptual mind does not have the experience and can never have it. It is superimposing its own self created concept upon nirvana and upon the Eightfold Path.

Suffering and bliss as experiences in the mind

Again, as we have said, the conceptual mind plots a course out of the undesirable consequences of the conceptual mind. The conceptual mind seeks to save you from itself and this is what can never happen. What is the Sea of Samsara? It is an experience. It is an unpleasant experience. But it is an experience created by the mind. It is not a real condition.

What is nirvana or bliss or enlightenment? Well, it is another attempt of the mind to create an experience. But the real enlightenment is not an experience as you have it through the conceptual mind. We have said that when you have a concept of the taste of an apple, you only need that because you are not actually taking a bite of the apple, so you do not have the direct experience of the taste. Well, it is the same with nirvana. Why do you need a concept? Only because you do not have the experience.

But what is suffering? Many people will say, well, surely suffering is a direct experience. We are in this physical body. We are experiencing pain or starvation or hunger. Is that not a real experience like tasting the apple? But actually, it is not. Tasting an apple is a physical sensation that comes through the physical senses. When you are tasting an apple, the conceptual mind is neutralized. What can the conceptual mind do with the taste of an apple? It is just there. You can repeat it anytime you have an apple.

But the experience of suffering is not the same as the sensory experience because it is an experience in the mind. You may say, but I am experiencing physical pain. Yes, that is a physical sensation like the taste of an apple but that physical sensation of pain is not the same as suffering. Suffering is an experience in the mind. And it comes from the fact that the conceptual mind has created a concept of what should and should not happen. Here you have a concept in the mind. You should not feel pain. Now you are feeling pain and now the mind resists this experience and that resistance to the actual experience is what creates suffering. Suffering is an experience in the mind.

What the mind, the conceptual mind, attempts to do when the suffering becomes so intense that you cannot stand it anymore, is that it attempts to come up with concepts that can supposedly give you another experience, an experience of bliss or nirvana that is the opposite of the suffering. But the false path to the false goal may produce certain results, you might say, but it is still an experience through the conceptual mind.

Following a valid path through the concepts of the conceptual mind

And that is why samsara and nirvana are the same thing, concepts of the mind. And that is why the true path can only be entered when the Conscious You realizes the basic fact that it is not the mind. It is not the separate mind based on the concepts that spring from duality. It has only created this mind in order to get certain experiences on earth and when the Conscious You realizes it is not the outer mind, then it can contact and experience the One mind. And then it can walk the true path.

What am I saying? Take a person who has descended to, let us say, the 24th level of consciousness, not the lowest level on earth, but still a fairly low self-centered level that causes suffering. As we have said, the Christ mind is there at any level to offer a frame of reference that can take you above it. Now there is a person who has enough of the suffering created at the 24th level. It cries out for help and it receives an impulse from the Christ mind that takes it up to the 25th level and this is real progress. But you see, the person is still overshadowed, colored, trapped in the conceptual mind.

Now let us say this person finds the teachings of Buddhism and the Eightfold Path. It takes these ideas, the Noble Truth, life is suffering, but there is a way out of suffering, it is the Eightfold Path that leads to a goal. Now, why would the person decide to follow this path, this outer teaching? Because, it wants to get away from suffering and it wants to achieve an experience that is different from the suffering. Again, I am not blaming here. I am simply saying this is what the being can do at that level of consciousness. But, even though it is following a viable outer teaching, and even though it is making progress, rising to the 25th level and the 26th and so forth, is it following the real path?

Nay, because the conceptual mind is superimposing its concepts on the Eightfold Path, on nirvana. You are following a goal that can be conceptualized by the separate mind, and you are following a process that can be conceptualized by the separate mind. And it sounds to the linear mind paradoxical that this can lead to progress. But as I said, it can lead to progress, because the One mind, the Christ mind, is there at any level to offer you that frame of reference that can help you go up to the next level. But as we have also said, if you are at the 24th level and you receive something from the Christ mind, that is a genuine insight you receive, but it is not the highest possible insight that the Christ mind could give. But the conceptual mind might interpret it as being some high insight, some high experience.

The necessary shift at the 96th level

Again, you have this schizophrenic phase where a person has discovered a valid teaching, a valid path, but it is still so colored by the conceptual mind that even though it is following a viable path and making progress, it is not actually following the real path. Because the Conscious You of the person is still looking at life through the conceptual mind, through the separate selves, and therefore, it cannot make that shift of realizing: “Oh, I am not the mind.” This can be done from the 48th level and forward, although most people do not achieve it until they rise somewhat above the 48th level approaching the 96th level.

But as we have said, at the 96th level, the Conscious You must realize it is not the mind, because that is the only way it can give up that concept of a spiritual self that it has created as it was rising towards the 96th level. And if it does not give up that, then it will, you might say, continue on the left-handed path as the conceptual mind saw it, but what it will actually do is it will go off this viable path and surrender itself to some of the false gurus who will make it, give it all kinds of promises.

It is essential at the 96th level that the Conscious You realizes: “I am not the mind, that is why I can give up any aspect of this mind, the conceptual mind based on separation, I can let any separate self die and I will not die.” That is when the true path begins.

The conceptual mind and the sense of self are not the same

Again, it sounds like a paradox, because if a lifestream is making progress towards higher levels of consciousness, is not it the true path? Well, in a way it is the true path, but the conceptual mind of the person does not see what the true path is really about, which is, of course, that the Conscious You lets the separate selves based on the conceptual mind die.

How can the conceptual mind see its own death as a solution? Well, the irony we might say, is that some people actually manage to do this. And that is what I said that some of these teachers of non-duality, going all the way back to some of the Vedic Rishis, to these modern teachers of non-duality, they have managed to use the conceptual mind to create the concept that the ultimate level of spiritual development is to overcome all sense of self, because they are so trapped in the conceptual mind, they have become so, we might say, sophisticated in using the conceptual mind, that they think that the conceptual mind and the sense of self is the same.

They think there can only be a separate self created by the conceptual mind. There is no self beyond the conceptual mind and this is what they reason. And that is why they are reaching a path, and they think they are following a path that leads to the annihilation of all self, all sense of self. This, of course, is an impossible path. They cannot ever achieve that goal themselves, regardless of what they claim, what they experience, what they project that this or that enlightened master had achieved this.

Tell me, how does any person who is not Ramana Maharshi know how Ramana Maharshi experienced life before he left the body? How do they know what Ramana Maharshi’s inner experience was? Yet their conceptual minds are very quick to project that he was the ultimately enlightened master because of all of these concepts that they project upon him. And he gave the ultimate teaching, which is that the ultimate teaching is silence.

This is just the conceptual mind and the conceptual mind cannot free the Conscious You from itself. Only the Conscious You can free itself from the conceptual mind. Now, as we have also explained, even when you ascend, it does not mean that you are not using the conceptual mind, because that is how you co-create anything. But it just means that you now know and experience that you are not the conceptual mind. It is just a tool you are using.

The clearest description of the true path yet

This is the real path that I attempted to preach 2500 years ago, that Jesus attempted to preach 2000 years ago, but that the collective consciousness was not high enough that we could really express this in words that some people could understand. A few people started to grasp it, but the concepts were just not there about the psyche, about the mind. Even this concept of a separate self could not have been given 2000 years ago, or even 200 years ago. Many of you struggle to understand what it is, even now. But 200 or 2000 years ago, nobody could have grasped that concept. As the collective consciousness has been raised, we can then give our progressive revelation. And of course, more can and will be given in the future.

But what we can say is that with this concept of the separate selves, the Conscious You, letting the separate selves die, we have been able to express in words the clearest description of the true path that has so far been brought forth. And that is not to say that more will not be given in the future, of course it will. But at least we have reached a point now where the collective consciousness has been raised to such a level that we can actually express in words what we want to express in words. Now people can of course still always do the trick with a conceptual mind and superimpose the concepts based on separation upon the teaching. But that will remain the same until the last person has transcended the dualistic mind. But at least we now can express it which we could not do in the past.

Always striving for a higher experience of Christ

Where do you go from here? We know that many of you are listening to these teachings and you may sense that there is something here, but you have trouble really grasping it and applying it to your own daily situation. And you may see if you look back to Jesus and myself and other masters who have been in embodiment that we would sit there and preach based on our experience and most students would not grasp it because they had not had the experience.

But many of you have actually had some experience of the Christ mind. And if you are willing to acknowledge that and acknowledge that what you could experience was only what the Christ mind could express at your level of consciousness, and therefore,  you cannot fixate upon the actual form of your contact with the Christ mind. You need to look beyond that form and strive for a higher experience, a more direct experience from the Christ mind.

And you do this by looking at the psychology that you can see based on your experience. And you take one step at a time until you reach a level where you can grasp the concepts, the ideas, the teachings we are giving. That is the path that all of you can follow. It is the path that this messenger has followed.

The real purpose of a spiritual teaching

The teaching I have just given, I could not have given through him when he started as a messenger. But he has been willing to follow the path and apply the teachings as all of you have the opportunity to do. As he has taken one step at a time, challenged one self, one illusion at a time, he has gradually risen to these levels where he had a breakthrough. And now he could understand a higher level of teaching, and therefore, he could be used as a messenger to bring forth that higher level of teaching.

But we are of course not bringing forth that higher level of teaching for the messenger’s sake. We are bringing it forth for your sake so that when you apply the teaching, when you walk the path, you will gradually come to these breakthrough points where now you can grasp the teaching that you may not be able to grasp right now. Is there still value in listening to a teaching that you cannot grasp? Well, of course, because what have we said several times? What is the real purpose of a spiritual teaching? Is it the outer words? Nay. The real purpose is to help you connect to the spiritual being who is giving the teaching. To give you an experience of the master’s presence and being.

And you see, it is possible that you can sit there and listen to a teaching and your outer mind cannot grasp it. You cannot understand it. You cannot wrap your mind around it as the saying goes. But you can still have an experience of my presence that is beyond the words, beyond what the conceptual mind can grasp. It may not be the highest, it may not be my actual presence, but it is what you can grasp with your current level of consciousness because that experience comes to the Christ consciousness at your level. And that is valuable because it helps you question the illusions at your current level. And that is why even if you listen to a dictation without focusing on the words at all, you would still benefit from it because you can have that experience of the master’s presence.

What is the path really about?

And I know that for some of you it will seem like, are you really making any progress? “Am I really getting it? Because I do not feel the change I am hoping for.” But why are you not feeling the change you are hoping for? What is it that is hoping for a specific kind of change? Well, if you take again and listen to or read what I have just said, is it not the conceptual mind that has this hope of this getting out of the suffering and having this breakthrough?

And you can come to a point where you can look at this, see that it is a separate self and let it go. This messenger did this quite a number of years ago. He did it in stages. But he came to a point where he realized that the path was not about specific results. Certainly not the results that he hoped for when he first found the path.

The path was not about achieving this superior state of consciousness. The path is about taking one step at a time until you gradually reach that 144th level and can ascend. You can have some breakthroughs on the path, of course. But the messenger decided that this was not going to be the driving force anymore, the hope of this breakthrough experience, dramatic experience. Instead, he was willing to take that one step at a time, always looking for the next subconscious self that he could dispose and let go of, and be content with this gradual step by step process. And you can make the same shift.

It is very, very constructive to once in a while, take some time, sit down with a piece of paper, tune into your heart, and then look at your own expectations about the path. What do you expect is going to happen? What do you hope is going to happen? And then look at these hopes and dreams you have, compare them to what we have said about the path, such as the dictations given at this conference, but many others, of course. And then ask yourself: “Is this realistic? Is it really what the path is about, or is it just my conceptual mind that is projecting a concept upon the path that the mind can grasp? Is what I am hoping for really just a dualistic opposite of what I am hoping to get away from? Because then it is not a realistic goal.”

Expectations vs. reality

The path is not about getting away from one dualistic polarity and into another. The path is about transcending duality. And it is only the conceptual mind, the separate conceptual mind that operates with duality, that Christ does not. The Conscious You does not either, when it experiences itself as pure awareness. As we have said, the Conscious You cannot step outside itself, but it can step outside the mind. And some of you will say, but Gautama: “I have not had that experience.” And I will say, yes, you have. It just did not live up to the expectations projected by the conceptual mind. Do you not see what we are trying to tell you? The conceptual mind will superimpose concepts upon the spiritual path that the conceptual mind can grasp based on its separation and duality. The path will not live up to these expectations. The Conscious You stepping outside of the mind will not live up to the expectations projected by the mind, or what it should feel like to have this dramatic awakening, enlightenment, spiritual, mystical experience, this peak experience. As we have said before, there is no peak except compared to a low. But the real path is about going beyond the peaks and the lows. Therefore, nirvana, enlightenment, is not this wonderful, dramatic, happy experience. It is completely neutral compared to the experiences you have through the separate mind with its dualistic highs and lows.

It does not mean that it is unpleasant or boring. It is incredibly vibrant and alive. It just cannot be compared to the experiences you are having through the dualistic mind. Because it has no opposite, and therefore, there is no comparison. You cannot compare the real experience of nirvana or enlightenment to anything in the dualistic mind. You cannot even contrast it with anything in the dualistic mind. It cannot be described in words. Because as soon as we say a word, you associate it with something. The word bliss, which is a poor translation into English, but nevertheless, has been compared to extreme happiness. But it is not extreme and it is not happiness as you conceive of it from the separate mind. There are no words here.

An avatar’s dream to be special

And that is why if you expect that when the Conscious You steps outside a subconscious self, it should feel a certain way. Then you will miss the experience. But you have had this experience or you would not have found an ascended master teaching. And you would not have followed it and studied it and made an effort to apply it. Many of you know you have had the experience. But you are still hoping that one day there will be a more dramatic experience. But you see, it is again one of these enigmas. In order to motivate people to start the path, we have to give them a goal. But the goal has to be something they can grasp and see as desirable with their present level of consciousness. And when they are in this separate conceptual mind, they will want the goal to be something that is better compared to what they are experiencing in the Sea of Samsara. When they actually experience the Christ mind, it will feel like an anti-climax, like a disappointment. And the outer mind will say, “Is this it?Was this really what they call this spiritual experience? Is this what I have been striving for?” But you see, it is not what the outer mind has been striving for. Because the outer mind has been striving for some kind of fantasy picture that never existed.

If you are attached to these expectations and images created by the outer mind, you will miss it when you have a genuine experience of the Christ mind. Many students, especially avatars, come to the spiritual path, as we have said before, with this desire to be validated as being special. It is really the biggest hindrance for spiritual movements and for spiritual growth, is this desire to be special. Now, it is understandable because when you came as avatars, you have been put down by the fallen beings. And it is understandable you want to compensate for it. Many come, they hear about the path to Christhood, and they think, “Ah, when I attain Christhood, then I will be special in this world. Then I’ll get the recognition. Then I’ll get the compensation. Then I will have all of these supernatural abilities that can prove to other people that I really am special, and therefore, they can realize how wrong they were in putting me down.”

This is not an uncommon expectation that many people have a touch of. Most avatars have it still. This is what can cause students to come to a point where they are now beginning to realize that we of the ascended masters will not acknowledge them and make them feel special. They may also come to the messenger with this desire for him to make them feel special, and then they realize that this messenger is not playing that game, well, they become disappointed.

And then what do they do? Well, they face this choice. Will, they look at themselves and see that this expectation, this desire to be special, came from a separate self? Or will they refuse to do this and therefore, they have to project out that there is something wrong with the messenger or something wrong with the teachings? “These are not the real ascended masters because surely the real ascended masters would recognize me for how special I am? How could the ascended masters not recognize me when I am so special? Surely the ascended masters have the vision to see how special I am?”

We do have the vision to see how special your ego wants to be. And we also have the vision to see beyond it and see your real potential that is being blocked by the ego’s desire to be special in this world. Instead of seeking the uniqueness in your I AM Presence. And were we to help you feel special in this world, well, we would only hinder your growth, perhaps for many lifetimes.It is actually better for such people that they reject the messenger or the message and go their own way rather than feeling validated by the messenger or by us through him.

The figure eight flow between us and the masters

We have given you many concepts at this conference. Many things that are beyond what we have given before. Many things that are beyond what many of you are ready for. But still we have decided to give them because some will understand, some will grasp, some will experience and all can gradually come to understand and experience.

And by releasing them in the physical we are actually increasing the momentum that makes it easier for you to grasp it.

And we know that if you look at the teachings given through this messenger since 2002, they are vast, they cover a vast range. As we have said, we have given several levels of teachings through this messenger. If you looked at them you could easily feel overwhelmed. And some of you do feel that some of the teachings are beyond your current level and there is nothing wrong with that. Then you focus on the teachings you can grasp and apply them so that you can rise to the next level. But you see, it is again the law of the multiplication of the talents. If we have a messenger who is willing to multiply the talents and raise his consciousness so he can be the open door for a higher teaching and if we have a sufficient number of students who have been willing to take the teaching already given and multiply it, well then we will release higher and higher teachings. Even if it overwhelms some students.

Because there is value in getting this teaching into the physical where it can be studied as the collective consciousness is raised, as more and more people rise to the level where they can grasp the teaching. We have gone gradually and we have sometimes waited for several years to release a new level of teaching. But we have also at certain times decided that ready or not here I come because now it is time to release a higher level of teaching. We are grateful for all of you who are part of this release, whether you feel you grasp it or not, by your presence, by taking in these teachings, you are still part of the entire movement that will affect the collective consciousness. We are grateful to all of you.

And we are grateful to those who are able to grasp the teaching, willing to apply it, willing to stretch the mind and grapple with “What did he mean? What was he saying? It sounds like it is so beyond what was said before. What were they really saying?” And then you stretch the mind, you ask for our help and that is how we build this figure eight flow between us and you. And when you deliver the return current, then we can multiply and this is what raises the collective consciousness, where you pull up on the collective because you have been willing to raise your own.

And that is how a planet progresses. And that is how a planet can be pulled out of the unnatural state into returning to the natural state. It does not happen in these glorious dramatic events such as the Christians expecting Jesus to come back at any moment as some undeniable appearance in the sky rolling up the world as a scroll. It happens step by step by step and most people will not notice.

Letting go of the need for control

But it only happens because there are those in embodiment who are willing to reach up beyond the conceptual mind, beyond the mass consciousness, but reach for that One mind at the level of the ascended masters. We have said there is a level of the Christ mind that is with you at any level of consciousness. But there is also a level of the Christ mind at the ascended level. Where as an ascended master we do not descend to these lower levels. You have to raise yourself up in order to make that contact with us and our Christ mind. And that many of you have been willing to do and willing to strive for and make an effort to stretch the mind beyond what the conceptual mind can conceive of. And that is the Christ mind.

When you are willing to stretch beyond what your conceptual mind can conceive of and receive something that is not a concept, that cannot be conceptualized by the conceptual mind, cannot be put into its database and file folders so that it feels it has it under control, you are willing to feel that you are not in control of your path because you are willing to reach beyond the mind that needs to feel it is in control.

The Conscious You does not need to feel it is in control. Why would pure awareness need control in this world? You can reach beyond this world. The pure awareness of the Conscious You is beyond this world. And many of you will say “But I have not experienced that pure awareness.” Are you sure? Are you sure you do not have a conceptualized expectation of what it should feel like to experience pure awareness? But even if you have not experienced it, you can come to experience it. And then you will be able to let go of this control. But still if you are willing to stretch the mind and you have had some experience that there is something outside the conceptual mind, because why else would you stretch to grasp something that the conceptual mind cannot grasp?

The experience that there is something outside the conceptual mind

You see which came first the chicken or the egg? The idea that there is something outside the mind? Or the experience that there is something outside the mind? Well, what came first was the experience. You cannot actually start climbing on the ladder of the 144 levels of consciousness unless you have had an experience of the Christ mind. You may not be consciously aware of it. You may even superimpose concepts on it at the moment it stops. But you have the experience.

Because what have we said? When you are trapped in a conceptual mind, you cannot conceptualize what it is like to be outside the conceptual mind. You can only experience it by experiencing the One mind, the Christ mind. But it will be at the level of consciousness you are at. And therefore, in the beginning levels of the path, many levels of the path, you do not realize it. You are not conscious of it. But you still have had the experience. Or you would not be walking the path, following the teaching, you would not be willing to stretch the mind.

Why are so many people not on the path? Because they are content with the conceptual images projected by their minds. You see, in the world today, many people are not suffering in their daily lives as people in poor countries, for example. Many people have comfortable lives. They are often very difficult to reach for a spiritual teacher, because they are satisfied with their conceptual experience. And they do not want more at the present level. This will come in time. But right now they do not want more. They are satisfied with the experience that their conceptual minds are giving them. But if you were one of them, you would not be on the path. Why are these people not on the path? Because they cannot even imagine that there is something beyond the conceptual mind. But you can or you would not be on the path.

We know that sometimes with the outer mind you are thinking “Oh, but I have not experienced this. Am I really following the real path? Am I really making progress?” All I am trying to say is, whether you are aware of it or not, you are on the path, you are making progress. Continue and there will come a point where you experience this consciously, that you have made progress. With this, I will, as other masters have said, acknowledge time and space, even though I would enjoy continuing almost indefinitely discoursing with you. It is my privilege to seal this conference, as I have sealed so many others, and to seal you in the joy of the Buddha.

Therefore, be sealed. Gautama I AM.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Liberating Christ

It is time to overcome your desire to hide from the teacher and Christ 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Cyclopea through Kim Michaels, April  1, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

 

I AM the Ascended Master the Elohim Cyclopea.

The state of death that hides Christ

I represent, for Earth, the Fifth Ray Of Vision And Truth, and also what might be called the All-Seeing Eye Of God. But what is the All-Seeing Eye Of God except the Christ consciousness? The Christ consciousness that is in everything, without whom nothing was made that was made, and therefore, sees all, wherever you are. You may have heard this popular saying: “You can run but you cannot hide.” Well, you can attempt to run from the Christ consciousness, but you cannot hide from it, because it sees all. Of course, you cannot really run from the Christ consciousness either, because wherever you go, there you are, or at least there the Christ consciousness is. So what can you do? Well, you cannot hide from Christ, but you can hide Christ in your own mind only. There are, of course, those who attempt, after they have hidden Christ in their own minds, to hide Christ in the minds of others, or rather to get others to hide Christ in their own minds.

Now, we come to one of these interesting questions that might help you gain a higher understanding, it is simply this. Can those who have gone into the fallen consciousness and attempt to control others, can they really control others? In other words, can they achieve a state where they have gained followers who are following what they say, and who cannot, by their own power, escape their control? Can the fallen beings manage to hide Christ on an entire planet so that the people on that planet, once they no longer see Christ, they can never get back to seeing Christ on their own? In other words, can the fallen beings enslave the beings on a planet in such a way that they can never free themselves from that enslavement? And the answer to that question is, obviously: no, they cannot. The fallen beings would dispute this, because they believe that they can. They believe they have achieved this on earth and on other planets. And they will point to the fact that for a long period in what is known history, most people on earth have been in the state of death that hides Christ. But what is the entire purpose of Jesus’ embodiment? It is to demonstrate that you can be born in a manger, you can be born in humble circumstances. It does not matter who you are, how you were born, what circumstances you were born in, but you can still transcend that and manifest personal Christhood.

Of course, the fallen beings will say: “Ah, look what we did with Jesus’ so-called example. How many Christians recognize Jesus as an example? Nay, look how they believe in our lie, that he was the exception.” And therefore, Christ is still hidden in all those who claim to be Christians. Yes, but does that mean that those Christians could not change, could not switch their minds at any moment and make contact with the Christ mind? Nay, they could at any moment switch. And that is why the fallen beings live in perpetual fear of Christ. Most of them do not even really understand what we have told you here, but a few have at least some grasp, and they know that they cannot permanently control or alter people’s minds, so that people lose their Christ potential. They can put people in a state of mind where they are almost in a vegetative state, where it is not that likely that they will turn around. But they cannot do this to all people.

As Abraham Lincoln said: “You cannot fool all of the people all of the time.” But neither can you fool some people all of the time. Why not? Because through Christ, without whom nothing was made that was made, all self-aware beings are connected. And as we have explained, the vast majority of the self-aware beings in this unascended sphere have gone into the upward spiral, and the vast majority of them have recognized Christ in themselves and each other. And they have formed the upward movement of the Holy Spirit of the River of Life and therefore, they are pulling up on everybody else. So that the fallen beings are living on borrowed time, their days are numbered and their reign on earth will come to an end, as everything that goes against the oneness of Christ will come to an end, through what we have called the second law of thermodynamics, or the wrath of Shiva.

There will be an end to the fallen beings and their reign on earth, which is why you see, as is said in Revelation: “The devil has come down to you having great wrath, for he knows that he hath but a short time”. And there are those fallen beings who know that their time is coming to an end, and they are doing their best to create as much chaos and control as they can before they are taken. Why are they not taken right now? Because they are allowed to create a certain amount of chaos, as we have said, to make the dualistic polarities more pronounced, so that more and more people can see it.

You see what is the dilemma, the unsolvable dilemma, for those in the mind of anti-christ. It is that the more they attempt to control people, the more they suppress the people, the more they increase the desire of some people to be free of the suppression. Therefore, they are creating more and more tension, more and more opposition to themselves, and they are creating more of an incentive for people to free themselves.

No standards in Christ

Now, what have we explained? Christ is the one mind. We have explained that Christ is beyond concepts, is beyond the conceptual mind. We have said that there is nothing inherently wrong with the conceptual mind, because without the conceptual mind you cannot co-create. You co-create by formulating a concept in your mind and projecting it upon the Ma-ter light. Forming concepts is part of your growth in self-awareness. But as we have said, there are concepts based on the underlying reality that all life is connected, and there are concepts based on the consciousness of anti-christ, which denies the connection of all life, upholds, or seeks to uphold, this illusion that there are separate beings who can do something that harms others but benefits themselves.

There is nothing inherently wrong with concepts. But the question is, are they based on the Christ mind, the vision of oneness, or the divided mind, the vision of separation and duality. This might be said to be a certain standard for evaluating concepts. Yet the Christ mind is not really a standard, in the sense that you cannot take the concept, the idea of the Christ mind here on earth, and say: “Okay, I see there is a Christ mind, but this Christ mind must have a standard that can be clearly defined. For example, in the Ten Commandments, or the commandments of Jesus, or some religious scripture or doctrine or set of rules. It must be possible to define a Christ standard that we can grasp here on earth.” But, as we have attempted to explain, this is not the case. This is what many people have thought, even before the Christian dispensation, that there is some ultimate standard that can be defined in this world that is ultimate, absolute, that is even God’s standard. But what we have said several times was the one thing that the fallen beings had to do to create chaos on earth. They had to create the concept that there is a standard against which everything on earth should be measured, and of course this standard is defined in this world by them.

You see, what the mind of anti-christ attempts to do, it attempts to define a standard based on the consciousness of anti-christ and then, when we from the ascended realm release knowledge of the Christ as a mind beyond this world, then the fallen beings, the serpents, will say: “Well, this just proves what we have said, there is an absolute standard against which everything should be measured and this standard that we have defined, this is the Christ standard.” This is what they will attempt to make people believe. And look how many people in the Christian religion believe something like this, that the Christian religion has defined the Christ standard, that their particular church has defined it. Muslims believe the same, many Buddhists believe a similar thing, Hindus do, and people from other thought or belief systems believe the same. They all believe that it is possible to create a standard here on earth, expressed in the words and images of concepts that can be grasped with people’s current state of mind, and that this is an ultimate standard.

Looking beyond the appearances

But what have we explained? The separate mind can only use duality. Duality has two polarities, they are always relative to each other, relative to the state of separation. And in separation and duality, nothing can be ultimate. Of course, the dualistic mind takes one of the dualistic polarities and attempts to elevate it to the standard of being ultimately right, and the opposite is ultimately wrong, or anything else is ultimately wrong, but this does not make it absolute. Nothing can be absolute in duality. For that matter, nothing can be absolute the way most people conceive of absoluteness, for everything is constantly growing, becoming more, even the Creator.

So where is there something ultimate if by ultimate you mean something that is perfect and ever cannot grow? This is an impossibility. It is an illusion. It is a complete failure to grasp reality. This is why we have talked, and Jesus talked, about the blind leading the blind. Because the fallen beings are blinded by duality, and they attempt to make all people accept their blindness as some absolute standard. They, of course, themselves, often believe that they have defined this absolute standard. This is a perversion of vision. It is a perversion of the faculty of vision. It is a perversion of the Fifth Ray.

Now, here comes one of these enigmas that other masters have talked about. We have said that the core of your being is the Conscious You, which is always looking out. The question is, what is it looking through? It is looking at the world, but it is looking through, as we have said, the contents of your four lower bodies. And if those contents are the separate selves that are based on this consciousness of separation, and this standard of the fallen beings, then what are you seeing? Well, everything you see confirms the illusion that you are a separate being. How could you ever then be free of this state, once you are in it? Once you have fallen into the consciousness of death, how could you be free of it? Well, you can be free of it because there is no limit to what you can see when you are looking out. You can say you have accepted some concepts from the consciousness of separation that obscure the Christ, because there is an outer form. And when you are focused on that form you cannot see the Christ. Yet that outer form is still made out of the undivided mind of Christ, which means that Christ is within the form. If you look beyond the appearance, you can actually see the Christ within that form. Even at the lowest level of hell, with the most ugly and distorted forms, you could look at them, look past them, look beyond them and see the Christ.

The fallen beings cannot prevent people from doing this. Because it is an ability that cannot be lost, because the Christ is within every form. All they can hope to do is to keep people’s attention focused on the form, the appearance. And that is what they have done by creating this standard and saying you should judge everything by this standard, meaning you should judge everything after the appearance. As Jesus said: “Judge not after the appearance but judge righteous judgment.” What is righteous judgment? It is the recognition, the experience, that behind every appearance is Christ. That is righteous judgment.

Now, what the fallen beings have done is, not only create a certain standard, but also imbue it with this value judgment. First, they want people to focus on appearances. But the appearances are, of course, created out of the duality consciousness, so there are always opposites, polarities. Now, the fallen beings say that not only should you look at the appearances, but you should use the standard they have defined to evaluate whether the appearances are good or bad, right or wrong. The effect of this is that the vast majority of people on earth are trapped in this consciousness of evaluating themselves, evaluating other people, evaluating their religion, evaluating everything that happens, based on this value judgment. Is it right or wrong? Is it good or bad? Should it have happened? Should it not have happened?

Wanting Christ to validate your judgment after appearances

Most people are using their faculty of vision in this perverted way. I am not talking about physical vision, you understand, but the inner vision, the spiritual vision, the mental vision. They are constantly evaluating this. They are constantly judging after appearances. And this prevents them from seeing beyond the appearance, to see that beyond any appearance and any value judgment, there is the one mind, the undivided, indivisible mind. You will see many, many people, even many ascended master students, who have come to accept that there is a Christ mind, a higher vision. But they still believe that when they attain Christ vision, Christ will validate some of the appearances that they accept as being absolute. In other words, they are not really looking to Christ to help them transcend their judgment after appearances, but to validate their judgment after appearances. This is the consciousness exemplified by Peter when Jesus said: “Get thee behind me Satan.”

This messenger has met quite a number of people in his life, and especially after he became a messenger, who came to him with this mindset. They thought that he would personally validate them, their sense of importance, or that we, the ascended masters, would validate them in dictations. Or they thought that the teachings could be interpreted in such a way that it validated their judgment after appearances. Often their judgment that they were special, they are advanced students, they are right. Some have even come with the attitude that they have some judgment after appearance that shows that they know better than the messenger how to be a messenger, or what the master should or should not say and therefore, they can judge that the messenger was once a true messenger but now is not a messenger anymore.

Jesus encountered the same thing 2,000 years ago. Many, many people, many more than recorded in the scriptures, came to him with this attitude. The scribes and Pharisees, of course, have this attitude. The modern-day scribes and Pharisees, whether they are in the Christian religion, or in scientific materialism, or other thought systems, they have this judgment after appearances. They are, as we have said, the hardest to reach, those who have taken the standard of the fallen beings and elevated themselves to being the ones who have the highest understanding. And whether they call themselves materialists or Christians or ascended master students, they are unreachable to the Christ mind. But why should that stop you? Even though you may be exposed to such people, and you may have been exposed to them throughout your lifetime, why let them stand between you and your inner recognition of Christ? Nothing can stop you from seeing beyond the appearances.

Turning Christ into an appearance

But what is it that these people I am talking about are not willing to do? And this, of course, is why I am talking about them, because I am not seeking to criticize or put them down. They are not willing to look within themselves. In other words, some of them are willing to look beyond outer appearances and try to see the Christ behind these outer appearances. But they are not willing to look at the beam in their own eye and recognize that all of these subconscious selves, as we call it, they are appearances inside your own mind. And they also block you from seeing Christ in yourself. Now, how can these people then think, as some have thought, that they have attained a high degree of Christhood and Christ’s discernment? Because they have turned Christ and Christ’s discernment into an appearance, into a concept that the dualistic mind has defined. They hear that, yes, Christ is the ultimate vision. And in their minds, they immediately turn this around, that now their standard has been validated by this ultimate vision of Christ. But they are not willing to recognize that this belief comes from a separate self that is not based on the Christ mind but based on the consciousness of anti-christ.

Now, I am not saying this to make anyone feel bad. I am simply saying that you can apply the same measure here, as I said before. Any appearance you see outside yourself, you can see beyond the appearance and see the Christ. When you reverse the direction of your attention and look inside of yourself, and you see these appearances, you can also see beyond them and see the Christ. But in order to do this, you must be willing to look inside, instead of looking at the splinter in the eyes of your brother. You must be willing to recognize that you do have elements in your consciousness that are appearances, separate selves, based on the consciousness of separation. And you must be willing to not seek to defend them or validate them, not seeking to get the Christ mind to validate them, but to see the Christ mind beyond them.

Becoming the Living Christ in embodiment

Now, we have said that the Conscious You cannot see itself from the outside. And it may seem to contradict what I am saying now that you should look inside yourself. But the Conscious You is not looking inside itself, it is looking inside your outer mind, the identity, mental, emotional, and physical level. And this you can do because this is still outside the Conscious You. Whether you are looking way out there in the world or in another galaxy, or whether you are looking inside your own subconscious mind, the Conscious You is still looking out from itself. And when you stop looking at the splinter in the eyes of your brothers, and look for the beam in your own eye, you will gradually come to see that you are not these selves in your subconscious mind. That the Conscious You is not the selves, has not become the selves—you are more. And when you see the Christ beyond a self, and when you have done this for a certain number of times, you can come to that point where the Conscious You can make the shift that we have talked about, of realizing that if you are not any of these outer appearances in the world, what are you? What did you come out of? You came out of the Christ mind. And therefore, you are already the Christ mind. And this is the final switch where you become the Living Christ in embodiment.

But see, in order to get there, you must come beyond all of these outer selves that judge after appearances. And this is something that we know from experience, that it is very difficult for many people to grasp. And it ties in with what Portia said about justice, that people actually want a justice system where they can get away with things. But what is another aspect of this desire to get away with something as a separate being? It is the desire to hide something. And this is precisely what the subconscious selves do. They hide something. And this is what people do when they put on an outer facade, like the scribes and Pharisees, who were hypocrites, because they were appearing to be good and holy, but inside they still had all of these separate selves, and therefore, they were like whiten sepulchers filled with dead men’s bones. You can see that Jesus was not really a student of diplomacy. But nevertheless, he was quite effective in expressing what could be expressed at the time.

 Hiding Christ in yourself

When you step into duality, when you step below the 48th level, when you step into separation, you need to hide something from yourself. You need to hide the fact that you have lost the connection to the Christ mind. You need to essentially hide that you are in the death consciousness. You must create the illusion: “Oh no, I am not dead. Although I am a fish in the ocean, I am not wet.” There is always something you must hide for yourself, because if you were to acknowledge that you are wet, that you are dead spiritually, you would have to do something about it. You would have to change it. And this is what you see in the fallen beings, that they have taken this as far as they can imagine taking it, this denial that they are dead, and they are trying to create this outer appearance, that they are so powerful, so knowledgeable, so sophisticated, and they can create all of these phenomena and all of these appearances, and therefore, it proves that they really are alive. But they are not, in a spiritual sense, because life is Christ, and when you are hiding Christ in yourself, you are not spiritually alive. You are, as Jesus said: ‘..the dead burying their dead.’ And this means that what ultimately enslaves Christ on earth is this desire to hide something, to create an appearance. And what is the ultimate appearance that can be created on earth? It is that the standard, the appearance created out of duality, is actually Christ. That this is what Christ is, that Christ can be reduced to a concept defined on earth. That the consciousness of oneness can be reduced to a concept that you are observing from a distance, because you are in separation. But you still have a concept that makes you grasp and understand what oneness is. You think you can define oneness. But you see, as we have tried to explain to you in various ways, oneness cannot ever be a concept. But why do you need a concept? Because you do not have the direct experience.

Description vs. direct experience

You can have the concept of an apple, and the taste of an apple. But you only need it if you do not have an apple, and if you do not take a bite of it. The moment you take a bite and experience the taste of an apple, why do you need to stand there with the outer mind and say: “II do not need to experience the taste of an apple because I know in my mind what it tastes like. I can ignore this experience. Even though my body is supposedly having this experience, I can ignore it. Because my description of that experience is much more important than the actual experience.” This is what you do when you go into separation, because you are not willing to switch and have the experience of Christ, which, as we have now said numerous times, you can have at any minute, at any moment, at any level of consciousness.

You are always trying to hide that your concept of Christ is not Christ—never can be, never will be. You are trying to create the appearance that your concept that hides Christ actually shows you what Christ is like. And therefore, you can describe Christ with images and words and concepts, but you see when you experience Christ, why do you need a description? Why do you need words and concepts? Can you really describe the taste of an apple? Well, you can if you have not tasted it and you might then believe that your description is accurate, is in fact better than the actual taste, but once you have the actual taste you realize that words are really quite inadequate to describe a direct experience. And I can assure you that once you experience the Christ mind, you also experience that words are much more inadequate to describe the Christ experience than any other experience you could have with the physical senses. But even though the taste of an apple is a physical sensation, that is at this very coarse level of the physical body, it still illustrates the point.

Words, ideas and descriptions cannot really replace the direct experience. But this is what the fallen beings want humankind to believe and which they have been relatively successful so far in making people believe, but which they cannot uphold forever, because as the entire universe is pulling up, more and more people on earth are beginning to reject the description and want the experience. That is why you see many people who have left the Christian religion and gone into some kind of spirituality or mysticism that is experiential rather than doctrinal. Why are you sitting here listening to a human being who claims that a spiritual being is speaking through him? Not because you have some intellectual image or concept of this, but because you are having a direct experience as you are not only listening to my words, but feeling the vibration, the energy, the light that I am releasing through the words and that the words are carrying. If you did not have that experience, why would you sit here and listen to this?

Experiencing Christ directly within your own mind

As you have more and more of these experiences, of experiencing the Christ in some expression, then you can gradually use that as your frame of reference to question these internal selves, these appearances, let go of them, let go of these beliefs you were brought up with that stem from the fallen beings and their standard and therefore, you have more and more of an experience of Christ until you come to that point where you no longer need to listen to an ascended master dictation because you can experience Christ directly within your own mind. You can experience us within your own mind. And this is of course the goal we have for all of our students, that you do not remain in this state where you think you need an outer message and an outer messenger all the time. Not that you cannot benefit from it, but that you come to the point where you have contact with the Christ mind, with the ascended masters, with your I AM Presence directly within yourself. That is what the fallen beings fear more than anything else, because they know that in the end this is what is going to take their power away from them.

This is what is going to remove them from the earth when a critical mass of people no longer judge after appearances but contact the Christ within themselves and therefore cannot be fooled by the appearances defined by the fallen beings, therefore, they refuse to blindly follow the blind leaders.

Expressing who you are as a being in Christ

And you see it is not that you need to fight the fallen beings or that you all need to challenge them or challenge their lies. For some of you it is not your Divine plan to do this as Jesus did it, but it is not even necessary for all of you to challenge the fallen beings. But what you all need to do is to come to this point where you realize, as we have explained in different ways, that it is a matter of surrendering, of walking away from it. And this is what the fallen beings fear the most. When someone sees through them and says: “I will not try to save you, I will not try to prove you wrong, I will not fight you, I will just walk away”. That is what makes them more angry than anything. But what can they do about it?

They only have a certain amount of tricks in the duality consciousness. And what they are always trying to do is simple, to in some way get you to engage in the duality consciousness, engage in the struggle of the duality consciousness, engage with petty personal struggles with other people, or in the grand epic struggle of saving the world from the devil. But they are always getting you to engage, they are seeking to pull you into engaging. And when you see this for what it is and simply walk away from it, they have lost their power over you. And that is the ultimate way to liberate Christ in your own being. To walk away from the fallen beings and the entire consciousness of anti-christ. And how do you walk away? Well, you cannot actually walk away from anything, but you can walk into Christ. Closer and closer to Christ, closer and closer to the ascended masters, closer and closer to your I AM Presence. You are not even deliberately seeking to get away from the fallen beings. You are not just not fighting them, but still trying to get away. No, you get to a point where you are not even seeking to get away because they have become irrelevant to you. Because your attention is focused on Christ. When you achieve this state of non-attachment, as the Buddha called it and Jesus said: “The prince of this world cometh and has nothing in you”, then you can still be the Living Christ in embodiment. You may still go out and help people, you may still go out and challenge the fallen beings and the serpentine mind. But you are not doing it out of these subconscious selves that make you want to achieve a particular goal. You are doing it by being the open door for the Christ mind to flow through you, for the ascended masters, for your I AM Presence to flow through you, to express itself through you. You are not seeking to achieve a particular goal, such as proving them wrong or exposing them to the people. You are just expressing who you are as a being in Christ. And if that challenges the fallen beings and provokes them, well you are non-attached. You are non-attached to however they react.

Even if they come to you and admire you and want to validate you and tell you how important you are, you are still non-attached. because you are just being yourself. You are not seeking to accomplish anything according to the standard and the appearances defined in this world. That is precisely why you have that situation with Jesus and Peter where Jesus tells his disciples what the leaders of the Jewish religion are going to do to him and Peter objects to it because Peter is trying to superimpose his standard, his appearances upon the Living Christ. And Jesus rebuked him to set an example, but when you come to that point of being the Living Christ, you do not need to even rebuke it. You are not touched by it. You may rebuke it in order to potentially set other people free from it, but you are not doing it because you have a need, because you are not reacting to the standard. You are not responding to the standard. The prince of this world has nothing in you. You do not need to change anything. You do not need to accomplish anything.

You are just flowing with the Holy Spirit, with the River of Life. You are just spontaneously expressing. And in this invocation, you just gave, you have this knowledge in there that being the Christ means spontaneously expressing what comes to you from your I AM Presence and the ascended masters without evaluating it first with the outer mind as Peter did. You see in yourselves, you see in other people, but look at yourselves. How many times do you evaluate something in your mind before you express it? Can you see that there are sometimes where you get an impulse from within when you are talking to other people to say something to that person and then immediately starts this evaluation process in your mind: “Oh, how is the other person going to react? Is it really appropriate? What if I get a negative reaction like I have gotten before? I better not say anything.” This is what Peter did. This is again, you are trying to hide yourself behind an appearance and you want other people to validate and conform to that appearance.

But in order to be the Living Christ you have to get rid of these appearances, these subconscious selves where you are not trying to hide who you are. You are not trying to evaluate how other people will react to what you say, you are just expressing it and letting other people do what they want to do according to their appearances. It is as this messenger realized after contemplating this for a long time, struggling with this very consciousness, you can only express yourself based on your present level of consciousness. And other people can only experience what you are expressing through their current level of consciousness and therefore, their reaction will be determined by their state of consciousness. There is nothing you can do about it. But you have a right to express yourself at your level of consciousness, even if it challenges those at a lower level of consciousness. You just have to set yourself free to say: “I express my level of consciousness, they express theirs, but why should it affect me? Why should I judge my expression based on the appearances and the standard of other people at the lower level of consciousness? Why should I go down and conform to their standard, their judgment after appearances?”

This is what the fallen beings want you to do. They of course claim that they are so sophisticated that you are not going down, you are going up. But they are the ones who are the most trapped in duality and separation. So yes, you are going down by conforming not only to the standard of the fallen beings, but to the average person on earth, even the people you grew up with. You have no obligation to do this. And when you attain personal Christhood, you accept this. You accept that you have a right to be who you are, express whatever comes to you spontaneously and let people do with it what they will do with it. What is that to thee? Follow though me. Follow that Christ into higher and higher levels of oneness.

The desire to hide from the teacher

You cannot hide from Christ, but you can think you can hide from Christ. While you are below the 96th level of consciousness, you still have the desire to hide from Christ and from the ascended masters, because you do not really want Christ to see your imperfections. You are beginning to realize you have imperfections. You are not really seeing how many subconscious selves you have, because that would be discouraging to you at that level. But you are beginning to see that you have imperfections and you are beginning to apply the teachings and the tools for overcoming those imperfections. But you still have a desire that you hope the masters will not see your imperfections. And many of you have adopted this attitude that this messenger also had that: “Well, I was the one who created the mess and I created the mess by leaving the teacher, but I want to clean up my mess before I go back to the teacher. This is a very, very common reaction among avatars and even the original inhabitants of the earth when they become aware of the inner path. You realize that when you go into separation, you are leaving behind the teacher. And then you realize that you have created somewhat of a mess by being in separation. And then if you are a good and eager student, as all avatars of course are, you can formulate this desire: “But I do not want the teacher to see the mess I created. So I want to clean it up before I go back to the teacher, so I can go back to the teacher and say: ‘Well, I know I left you for a while, but look, I cleaned it all up and here I am again.’” But what have we said? What is the way to get out of separation and duality? What is the way to overcome a particular illusion? To contact the Christ mind at that level of the illusion. How are you going to overcome any illusion without contacting the Christ mind?

Now you can create the impression in you, in yourself, that by giving degrees and invocations, by studying the teachings, by applying the teachings, you are making progress and the teacher is not really looking at you. And perhaps because you have free will and if you say: “I know you are my Master Saint Germain or Master More, but I do not want you to look at me before I clean up my act.” Well, then Master More and Saint Germain will respect your free will and withdraw from you. But still, how are you going to overcome any illusion and make progress on the spiritual path? Only through the Christ mind, because you cannot even take a spiritual teaching that comes from the Christ mind and use the teaching with the outer mind to overcome the illusions created by the outer mind. Because then you are turning the teachings into a concept and you are using the conceptual mind to seek to overcome other concepts created by the conceptual mind and what does it do? It makes you more and more entangled with the conceptual mind. You are trying to walk the path out of the conceptual mind by using the conceptual mind and it CANNOT BE DONE.

But you can create the concept that you are making progress on the spiritual path without the teacher. But are you? Nay, because the only way to actually make progress is to contact the Christ mind. But if you are not conscious of this because you are hiding your contact with the Christ mind, you can have this situation that many spiritual people have. You have made genuine progress. You can even walk all the way to the 96th level by having this attitude that you are doing this all on your own and you are hiding from the teacher.

The Christ mind does not judge

But when you come to the 96th level, you have to let go of this illusion because otherwise you will keep being focused on these concepts and appearances and you will seek to perfect this spiritual self you have created and therefore, you will go on the left-handed path. But you can make this switch at any level of the path above the 48th level as we have said. So why not consider it now? Because when you overcome this desire to hide from the teacher, the path becomes so much easier for you. You see, why do you have the desire to hide from the teacher? Because you went into separation and you came to believe in the appearances of the fallen beings. What is the fallen consciousness, the duality consciousness? It is the value judgment. What concept do they project on God? He is the angry judgmental God. What concept do they project on the ascended masters? They are the angry disciplinary masters in the sky. What concept do they project on Christ? Christ is the mind that judges you according to this unmerciful standard.

What have I attempted to explain to you in this discourse? Christ does not judge according to this worldly standard. Christ does not actually judge—it does not even judge righteous judgment. It just simply is focused on oneness and therefore, it shows you the highest vision of oneness you can see at your current level of consciousness. It does not judge you. The Christ mind is not sitting there saying: “Oh you were so wrong for accepting that illusion. You were so wrong for doing that selfish thing.” And the ascended masters do not do this either. Despite what has been portrayed in the popular culture of previous dispensations, who did not grasp what we are telling you now, who were not ready to grasp it, the ascended masters are not judging you. El Morya is not the strict disciplinarian. Ascended masters have only one desire, to help you take the next step up on your path towards oneness. They have no desire to judge you like the fallen beings are doing, making you feel like you made such a terrible mistake you can never overcome it or that you need to make yourself a blind follower of the ascended masters in order to be saved.

The ascended masters only want you to grow and they rejoice in your growth. They do not condemn you for not growing. They do not even see that you made a mistake. This is all the fallen beings projecting a dualistic image upon the ascended masters and upon Christ. Yes, there is an aspect of judgment in the Christ consciousness. But the beings who reject Christ judge themselves. The Christ is not sitting there evaluating: Oh this person was so bad, this person made this bad mistake. The Christ mind is just focused on the highest level of oneness that can be expressed at a certain level of consciousness. It does not judge—it just offers you that cup of cold water in Christ’s name that allows you to take the next step up on your path. Therefore, you can make peace with Christ and with your spiritual teachers at any moment. You do not need to clean up your act before you go back to the teacher—before you ask for the teacher’s help. Because the fastest way to clean up your act is to ask for the teacher’s help and it will be given: “Ask and you shall receive.”

Stop hiding your mistakes from the Christ

If you could take one message from this conference and all the things we have said about liberating Christ, I as the Elohim of the Fifth Ray would say this: If you could overcome your desire to hide from the teacher, the ascended masters, to hide from your I AM Presence and to hide from Christ, if you could overcome this, your life would change in such a dramatic way that you can barely imagine it. You would make much faster progress, it would be much easier for you to make progress instead of struggling with all of this psychology that many of you are struggling with, you could receive help in overcoming it.

As we said many times, avatars are the most eager students. You were the eager students on your natural planet so you rose to leadership positions where you felt like there was not really anything more you could learn on a natural planet. And therefore, you looked for another challenge and you saw the unnatural planet. But because you were the eager students who know you were capable, who knew you could do something, when you came to earth and had to descend to the 48th level of consciousness, you were exposed to the cosmic birth trauma, you felt you had done something so terrible here on earth, you had made such a mistake here on earth, that you could never even imagine you could make such a mistake on a natural planet and of course you could not. And therefore, you feel like you have betrayed all of your good works on a natural planet, all of your attainment, all of your progress has been betrayed by this terrible mistake you made and you feel so distraught by this, so disturbed, so ashamed, that you do not want anyone to see it. You just want to crawl into a little hole where nobody can see you. And you especially do not want the ascended masters to see it.

But first of all, my beloved, you cannot hide anything from Christ, right? Your attempts to hide are futile. And second of all, you may judge yourself as having made this major mistake here on earth, but the ascended masters and the Christ mind do not judge yourself the way you do, because we are not in the consciousness of separation and it is only separation that can judge based on this value judgment.

The grace of Christ

You see, we understand why you can formulate this image and say: “Oh, I made this terrible mistake here on earth, I want to clean it up before I turn to the ascended masters and ask for help.” And you of course have a right to make that decision and to live this way for however many lifetimes it takes you before you see how unnecessary the decision is, how counterproductive it is, how much it delays your growth. But you can at any time make that switch and say: “Okay, I have had enough of this, let’s just leave this whole consciousness behind.” Because again, what have we said? When you go into duality, you are always projecting that you made a mistake that created a problem and now you have to solve the problem. You made this terrible mistake here on earth and you have to make it good again before you are free. But what have we said time and time again? The Christ does not require you to make any mistake good again that came from antichrist. This is the grace of Christ. All you need to do in order to be free is walk away from the consciousness that caused you to make what you label as a mistake and walk away from the consciousness that causes you to label what you did as a mistake and judge it according to appearances. And when you do that, you are reborn in Christ, you are a new being in Christ and the being you are when you are reborn in Christ is not the being that made the mistake or judged it as a mistake.

This is what many people do not grasp about Christ. It is not about forgiving sins. You go into separation and create a problem. You think in order to get out of separation you have to reverse the process that created the problem, but you do not, because you created the problem by looking away from Christ. You cannot reverse the process by looking away from Christ. You can only reverse the process by turning around and looking to Christ and walking closer to Christ and that is what frees you from whatever you created as you were looking away from Christ. There is nothing to solve. You just need to leave it behind and walk into the light and the life of Christ. That is liberating Christ in you.

The joy of being self-aware

Again, people judge after appearances. They can do nothing else. When you hear about ascended masters, naturally whatever appearances you have in your consciousness, you project them upon us. We grasp this. We are not condemning you for it. But many ascended master students have come to see the path as very serious and the masters as very serious, as these strict disciplinarians. But the reality is we are in oneness with the Christ mind. And we normally describe the Christ mind as a somewhat neutral way, but the Christ mind has divine qualities. The seven rays, for example, are all expressions of the Christ mind. But there are even the general mindsets, we might call it, for want of a better word, in the Christ mind. And it is this enjoyment of being alive, of being conscious, of being self-aware, of being part of this magnificent creation that our Creator has created. Being a co-creator with this magnificent Creator, there is an intense joy in this, that ascended masters experience. And I am telling you this because I simply just want to express that I am feeling this joy by being able to speak to you through a human messenger and release not only the words but the light that I AM, the matrices, the geometry that I AM.

This is intense enjoyment for me, which is why I could go on for an indefinite period of time. But again, as others have said, I recognize that you are in time and space, I recognize that you can only experience my release from your level of consciousness and that this might make it feel somewhat intense, so therefore, I will bow to the realities of time and space. I will end my release.

But I wanted to express to you, the joy that I feel in interacting with you this way. Because I hope that perhaps you can feel a glimpse of that joy and therefore, realize that if I feel joy in interacting with you, I cannot at the same time be judging you. For when you are in the judgmental state of mind, you have no joy, you only have stress and tension. You might have a sense of superiority, but that is also tension because it has to be maintained and validated all the time. But I AM in joy, in joy, where I am enjoying interacting with you and therefore, there is no judgment in my being.

With this I seal you in that joy that I AM and in that Fifth Ray of Vision, where when you see beyond appearances, you see that pure vision of the Christ mind that is free of appearances and judgments.

So with this be sealed in the joy of vision that I AM.

Cyclopea I AM.

The Elohim of the Fifth Ray, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Liberating Christ

Freeing up creativity and social awareness through Christ-based justice

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Portia through Kim Michaels, April  1, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Portia and I hold the title of the Goddess of Justice for earth. But what is justice?

Christ-based justice

Well, if you look at the world you see that you have these elaborate legal systems around the world that are meant to ensure justice. Now, there are various laws, various ways of interpreting the laws, various ways of enforcing the laws, but can you really say that the laws encapsulate justice? Well, that depends on how you define the laws, how you enforce them, how you punish those who break the laws.

But if we step back from all of these specific laws, what are most of these justice systems based on? Are they not based on the golden rule? Do not do unto others what you do not want others to do to you. If we step back even from this rule, what is it actually based on? Well, it is based on the Christ mind. And what have we said about the Christ mind? It has an individual aspect of your individual growth, but it also has the universal aspect of the whole. Thus, the Christ mind balances the growth of the individual with the growth of the whole. And the growth of the whole is the basis for justice in the highest sense. Does the behavior of the individual contribute to the growth of the whole? Or does it work against the growth of the whole? This is the basis for divine justice or Christ-based justice, as we might call it.

With this, let us take another look at the various justice systems of the world. What we see is that human beings going back in time, various philosophers, theologians, legal experts, they have attempted to define justice based on a certain view of morals and ethics. They have attempted to create a moral code. And when you go back in time, you see that this was often guided by a religion. The Jewish religion, the Christian religion, Islam, Buddhism, Hinduism. The religions became the basis for the justice systems of the world. And even today, where you have secular democracies, they are still in large part based on some kind of religion that has influenced that society.

What do we see? We see that human beings have come up with concepts of what justice is. They have used what we have called the conceptual mind to define the moral codes, the ethical rules, and therefore define the laws and how the laws are interpreted and enforced. But this is often what we have called the outer religion, not the inner core of the one mind, which we have now called the Christ mind in this context, but which could also be called the one mind to be neutral, because this one mind expresses itself through all valid religions or spiritual philosophies.

Justice and the conceptual mind

What is the effect of this? Well, of course, as we said earth fell from being a natural planet to being an unnatural planet. This happened because the vast majority of people embodying on earth went below the 48th level of consciousness, went into the consciousness of separation and duality. In this consciousness, people can still recognize certain general rules and laws, such as the golden rule. But they are still using the conceptual mind to interpret what it means, how it should be carried out, how you should live by these rules, and how they should be reflected in a country’s actual laws.

We see now that, even though the justice systems of the world are generally based on the golden rule—that it is wrong to harm others—people have still used the conceptual mind based on separation and duality to create laws and the interpretations of laws. Look, for example, to the United States today. Look at all the many different lawsuits that are taking place. People are suing each other, suing this or that company, or even the government. And what do you always see? There are lawyers involved. And they try various ways to delay a court case, to get it thrown out, to get witnesses declared invalid, to come up with all kinds of interpretations. And what you see here is that the area of the justice system has become muddied, the waters have become muddied. And you see a clear tendency that those who can afford to hire the most expensive lawyers can sometimes literally get away with murder.

Therefore, you see a clear tendency that the elite, the most wealthy people, can get a different treatment in the justice system, that the ordinary citizen who cannot afford a fancy attorney. Is this justice? Is it not a principle of democracy that all should be equal before the law? You can go even a step further and say: How are the laws made in America? Well, they are obviously made by Congress. But nevertheless, you know that there are lobbying groups that are trying to influence the lawmakers. And who can afford to pay for a lobbying group? Well, probably not the average citizen, but those who already have great financial wealth, meaning the power elite. Not only do these have an advantage in how the laws are interpreted and carried out, they also have an advantage in how the laws are made.

Is this justice? Is this the intention behind a democratic nation? Is it the highest potential for a democratic nation? Obviously not. What is the reason for this development? Well, in the short term, we can say that the reason why the justice system is getting more and more muddied, more and more polarized between rich and poor, is simply, as we have said before, that the duality consciousness must become more extreme, more and more unbalanced, until people have had enough of it and demand change. The justice system is getting worse and worse because there has not been that shift where people say: “This has gone too far.”

But if you step back from the immediate situation, you see that the problem is, of course, the conceptual mind that is based on duality. Therefore, you see that those who are the most trapped in the dualistic consciousness, those who are the most skilled at using the dualistic consciousness, the serpentine mind to argue, they will seek to get an advantage for themselves. Many of these are, of course, fallen beings, but not all of them are fallen beings. They are simply those who have started seeing that when you use the serpentine mind to cast doubt, you can gain that advantage because you can manipulate and control people, you can neutralize their attempts to improve their life, and therefore you can get them to either follow you, give you power, or to give you some kind of privileged position, some kind of advantage.

There is a power elite that has learned this over many lifetimes, and they have become skilled in using this conceptual mind. This, of course, is the mind of anti-christ, the serpentine mind. We see that from the making of the laws to the interpretation of the laws in the court system, and even the enforcement of the laws, you have a deep influence of this serpentine mind. And this is, of course, not justice, because what is justice? Well, at a very minimum, a way of describing it is to say that you have a clear law that is unequivocal, that does not need interpretation, everybody understands what the law says, and then the way this law is enforced is the same for every citizen. This is at least a demand in the democratic countries.

Of course, in dictatorships and autocracies, you will always, when you look at history, see that there was a clearly elitist tendency where the law was there for the common people, but the elite could do whatever they wanted. And this is, of course, not what you can allow in a democracy, although we clearly see that all democracies have the tendency that there emerges an elite who thinks they are above the law, and in many cases are above the law. Justice is that you have a clear law that is clearly enforced and interpreted, and that this is done equally for all citizens.

Getting an advantage from a muddied justice system

Why do not you have that? Well, you have it partly because the power elite have used the serpentine mind to set themselves up, but you also have it because the people have not seen through this manipulation. They have allowed their sense of justice to be neutralized by the serpentine mind. And why do they do this? Well, because even though they may not be consciously aware of it, they think that they too can get an advantage from a muddied justice system because maybe they too can get away with something.

You can talk about the power elite who may be at the top of society in terms of their privileged position. Then you can look at the bottom of society and you often find criminals. You may say that a criminal organization like the mafia can have influence on society, but clearly they are at a very low state of consciousness, having no compunctions about directly physically harming other people. Whereas those at the power elite do not need to physically harm other people because they have other ways of securing their positions.

You look at many of these criminals that you find around the world, whether they are organized or not, and in a certain sense they know that what they are doing is wrong, not necessarily from a moral viewpoint, but they know that they are breaking the law and could be punished for it. If a criminal knew that he would be punished, would he still do the crime? In most cases not, so what is it that causes criminals to commit crime? They think they can get away with it. They think that they can avoid detection or that they can wiggle their way out in court as well. You even have many people who are not criminals, who still have this desire to get away with things.

An attempt to circumvent cosmic justice

If you step back and look at society, look at humankind, you will see if you could look back to when the earth was a natural planet and compare it to the conditions today, you will see that the vast majority of people are in a certain state of mind where they know they are not always keeping the golden rule, but they are hoping that they can break the golden rule in some way and get away with it in this world. And they are even hoping that if they can hide what they are doing from other people, they can hide it from God. They can get away with it even in a larger sense.

What you see is that the vast majority of people on the planet are enveloped in this specific consciousness, where they think they can break the golden rule, they can do something that harms others, but they can get away with it. They in a sense want this kind of muddied justice system or law enforcement. They do not want a system where any infraction of the law is punished. This is why many people deny karma, why many Western people, many Christians deny karma. Because what is it that the Christian religion as it is right now actually promises people? Look at the fundamentalist Christians, but even most Christians. What do they believe? What do they believe happened here at Easter? Oh yes, Jesus died for our sins. What is the underlying consciousness here? “Oh yeah, we have sinned, we have broken the golden rule, but we can get away with it because Jesus paid for our sins with his blood on the cross.”

What does this allow people to do? It allows many, many Christians to live in this hypocritical state of mind. They claim to be following Jesus. They claim to be believing in what he said. But they know they are not always doing to others what they should be doing. They know they are sometimes doing things to others that they do not want others to do to them. They know they are violating Jesus’ commandment, but they think because they are following the outer rules of their religion, declaring Jesus to be their Lord and Savior, going to church, going to mass, going to confession, whatever the outer rules may be, they think they can get away with violating the most basic command of Christ, because Jesus is obligated to pay for their sins no matter what they do. They think they can sin, but get away with it. Because Christ has supposedly circumvented cosmic justice.

Cosmic justice of the cosmic mirror

What is the golden rule really? It is cosmic justice. What you do to others will come back to you. There is no cheating in the golden rule, nor in the law of karma. What you do to others will be done to you by the cosmic mirror, reflecting back to you what you are projecting out through your consciousness. This is an aspect of the law of free will. You have a right to create whatever concepts you want to create in your mind. You have a right to project them out from your mind. But the cosmic mirror will reflect back to you what you are sending out, and you cannot escape what is coming back from the cosmic mirror. You will experience the physical manifestation of the concept you are projecting out. This is cosmic justice. There is no escape here.

But what have Christians turned Christianity into? An escape mechanism to circumvent cosmic justice, they think. Does it work? Of course not. Is it a grand collective illusion? Of course. Have other religions done similar things? Of course. Look how they believe that spinning a prayer wheel will consume your karma without you having to change your consciousness. Or sacrificing to some Hindu deity. So many things people have invented to circumvent cosmic justice or rather so they think they can circumvent cosmic justice.

Psychology behind the muddied justice systems

Does any of it work? No. If you do not change your consciousness, what you have projected out will come back to you. The only way out of it is to change your consciousness and that is of course what the vast majority of people on this planet, both the broad population and the power elite, do not want to do. If you look at the average Christian, what are they subconsciously saying? They are saying: “I am willing to believe in all kinds of doctrines. I am willing to follow certain rituals. I am willing to make certain sacrifices or light candles or give prayers or go to mass or this or that. Just don’t force me to look at the beam in my own eye.”

But was this not precisely one of the main commandments of Christ? Why are you looking at the splinter in the eyes of your brother and not seeing the beam in your own eye? This is the state of mind they are in. They are always looking for how other people are at fault and are violating the laws or the golden rule, seeking to judge and correct others, judging after appearances. But do they want to look at themselves? Nay. Do they want other people to point out that they need to change? Nay. Do they want the ascended masters to point out that they need to change? Nay. Do they want Christ to point out that they need to change? Nay.

They are perfectly happy with the Christian image of Christ being up there in this remote heaven, sitting at the right hand of God, but he is out of the way. And they can do whatever they want while they are here on earth, because they think that when they leave earth, well, then Jesus comes into play and now he comes and says: “I forgive you all of your sins, even though you have not looked at the beam in your own eye. I am contractually obligated to take all of your sins because you declared me to be your Lord and Savior.” This is what they think. Is it any wonder that they do not want a justice system that works equally for all people and never lets anyone get away with anything? That is really the psychology behind the muddied justice systems that you see even in the modern democracies. Of course not all democracies have a skewed justice system to the same degree. There are countries where there is more equality for the law, but nevertheless there is still that mindset of people hoping they can get away with it. “Oh, it’s not so bad. It is okay.”

Psychology of crime

Now let’s step further back and see, where does this desire to get away with things actually come from? Well, on an immediate level we can say, why do people commit a crime? As we have said before, when you go into the consciousness of separation, you are not sensing your connection to your higher self. And when you do not sense a connection to your higher self, you cannot sense that you are connected to other people or even the physical planet. You think you are a separate individual, and this gives rise to the idea that you are a separate individual. Meaning, in its extreme form, if you kill the physical body of another human being, your body will not die. There is no bolt of lightning that comes down from the sky when you have killed another human being and kills you. There is this belief that you as a separate being can harm another human being and get away with it. Even gain an advantage from it.

But still, why do people commit crime? Why do they become so angry that they kill another human being? Why do they become so focused on having something that they are willing to steal it from others or rape someone? Why do they get to a point where they have a desire and they are so focused on the need to have that desire fulfilled that they are willing to harm other people to do it? And disregard the consequences this has for other people. Why is it that people cannot apply the golden rule? What is the psychology of the golden rule? It is, when you are doing something that affects other people, you are mentally looking at what are the effects going to be on other people and how are they going to experience what you are doing. How are they going to experience the effects of this? In other words, if you rape a woman, how is this going to affect her—not only physically but psychologically? Would you want to experience that yourself? And if the answer is no, then you do not force that experience upon another person.

But why do people set this aside? Why are they not willing or able to think this way, to put themselves in another person’s shoes? Well, because their minds are clouded over by something so they do not think clearly. But what clouds over their minds? Well, the basis for it is what I have described, the desire to get away with things. But why do they come to a point where a desire becomes so strong that they are willing to violate another human being to fulfill that desire? Why do they become obsessive-compulsive about fulfilling a desire? Because their minds are taken over by what we have called these collective entities or beasts.

Why does a person become so focused on getting alcohol that he is willing to disregard how it harms his own body, how it harms his family, how it harms other people? Because his mind is taken over by the alcohol entity. And behind every of these desires is some kind of collective entity that has been created by humankind over time. All of the people who have indulged in alcohol in an unbalanced way have contributed to this alcohol entity. In fact, all of those who have partaken of alcohol and come up with an excuse for why it is okay not to do it in moderation, they have contributed to it. And the same with all of these other entities. Any of the people who are partaking in pornography, for example, are contributing to the sex entity, that in its extreme form leads to rape, but in less extreme forms leads to all kinds of other sexual violations of others.

Are people willing to acknowledge this? Are they willing to take responsibility and say: “I do not want to be part of this anymore. And the only way to free myself from the influence from these collective entities, that I may have grown up to tie myself to, is to look at my own consciousness and say, why do they have power over me? Because I have some kind of belief, a subconscious self, that gives them something to pull on. Therefore, I have to follow Jesus’ commandment to come to the point where the prince of this world comes and has nothing in me. Then I am personally free from this pull and I do not contribute to the collective.”

And that is following the commandments of Christ. But are people willing to do this? Nay, because they think: “Oh, but is it really so bad? Everybody else is doing it.” And then in the back of their minds is always this: “There is some way to get away with it.” It is not only in Christianity, all of the major religions, they promise people some way out, some way to avoid facing the consequences of their choices. There is always some shortcut promised. Otherwise, they would not have become major religions with millions of followers. Because as the collective consciousness is on earth right now, this is what makes a religion popular. It gives people a way out, they think they can escape the consequences of their choices. And it may seem as if they can, and in their minds, they believe they can. The religions enable this belief, and the justice system enables this belief, and many other aspects in society enable this belief, even the popular culture.

The collective illusion imprisoning Christ

Is this justice? Of course not. Is it real? Of course not. It is a collective illusion. But of course, the density of the physical octave—the four levels of the physical octave—means that from the moment you commit an act that harms others, until this returns to you in the physical, time passes. As we have explained before, this is a grace. Because before the karmic impulse comes back, you have the opportunity to change your consciousness. But many people of course do not want to acknowledge this, so they think: “Well, I got away with it.” And then in a future lifetime, it hits them, and now they feel this is some cosmic injustice, why did this happen to them? Because they do not acknowledge the fact that it happened because they did something similar in the past to others. This has allowed this collective illusion that works against the realization of what cosmic justice is.

This very illusion is imprisoning Christ in people, because as long as they are fixated on this illusion, hoping they can get away with something, how can they connect to Christ? What is Christ? It is what ensures oneness between the Creator and the creation, therefore,  also oneness between an individual co-creator and the whole. If an individual co-creator commits an act, and then is willing to look at that act and reach for the Christ perspective, then that individual co-creator will know that it was not in alignment with the whole, the growth of the whole, and then that individual co-creator can correct itself.

Now, take note here. We have said that beings start with a very localized sense of self. You are not expected to start out at the 48th level of consciousness and you have such a connection to the Christ mind that you can always make actions that do not have unintended consequences, that do not harm others or do not harm yourself. You are allowed to experiment. You commit an action, you refer to the guru who represents Christ to you, you evaluate the action and you correct it. But of course what happened when people went into separation is that they left behind the guru and they said: “I do not want to have this frame of reference from the Christ mind. I want to define for myself what is right and wrong, what is just and unjust.”

And this is what imprisons the Christ mind in this state of consciousness, which really is anti-christ. For what is the Christ mind? It is that you want to grow towards oneness, you want to expand your sense of self so it encompasses more and more of the whole. And as you do this, you naturally cannot harm other people. You will naturally follow the golden rule. But when you step below that sense of connection to the whole, to the one mind, you are starting to define what is right and wrong, just and unjust, based on what seems to give an advantage to the separate self, the ego. And it is just that there are some fallen beings who are so much better at doing this than the average person on earth, and that is why they set themselves up in these privileged positions. But it is the same consciousness. They just have it to a higher degree than the average person, but the average person still wants to be able to do whatever seems good at the moment, and then believe that they can escape the long term consequences.

Freedom from the force-based mindset

What do you see, if we return to the justice systems of the world? That they are in large part set up to maintain this illusion that people can get away with things, first of all for the elite, but even for the general population. What is the justice system based on? A certain moral code, a certain sense of ethics. But who defines what is morally right, what is ethical? Well, it is defined based on the conceptual mind trapped in separation. It is always defined by some elite. And how do they define it? To their own advantage. I am not saying that in democratic nations there is this secret conspiracy of fat old men sitting in a dark room, deliberately trying to pervert the laws on the moral standards of society. They are, in many cases, not deliberately defining laws to their own advantage. But they are doing it based on the vision they have, and their vision is centered on themselves, not on the whole, because they have cut themselves off from the Christ mind. If you were not cut off from the Christ mind, you would not strive to become an elite. You would not think you knew better than anybody else.

You see these seemingly, from a certain perspective at least, well-meaning people who are sitting there feeling they are able to define what is right for our society. And it is not that they are malicious or evil, but they are limited by their vision. They attempt to define some kind of moral code. Take the Ten Commandments, which has been the basis for various societies. “Thou shalt not.” But you see, this Ten Commandments was given for people in a very low state of consciousness. And what is it that happens when people go into duality and start thinking they can get away with things? They become more and more self-centered. And the more self-centered they become, the less they are able to respond to any form of higher teaching, such as the golden rule. They become so focused on themselves that they only respond to one thing, the fear of punishment.

Look at the god of the Old Testament, the angry being in the sky. “Thou shalt not have any other gods before me. Thou shalt not commit murder.” All of these “thou shalt not.” And it is always with the underlying threat that if you do, you will be punished in hell. Some moral codes in some countries are based on this punishment, very harsh punishment. And this is, of course, the lowest level that people have sunk to. But as you see in the democratic nations, there is not that harsh form of punishment, because these nations have risen to a higher level of collective consciousness. In fact, democratic nations are based on the moral code that Jesus expressed in: Do not do unto others, turn the other cheek, forgive seventy times seven, and all of these other commandments that have been somewhat incorporated in a not so fear-based strict punishing system, but still based on this idea that you can get away with things.

What is the highest form of morality? Well, it is that any person at their level of consciousness reaches for the Christ mind as they can grasp it at that level. That is the highest form of morality. And then you continually seek to raise your connection with the Christ mind until you come to that point where you naturally, without forcing it, you abide by the golden rule.

What you see is that people have gone into this state of separation, and as they go lower and lower in consciousness, what happens to them? They become more and more force-based, more and more willing to use force to get what they want. And this can only be stopped by this fear of punishment. But the Christ mind is not force-based, it is not force because it respects the law of free will.

You see all of these people who have some kind of unbalanced desire, be it for sex or alcohol or whatever it may be, and they are beginning to realize that, perhaps not that it is wrong, but certainly that it harms themselves and people around them. They are seeking to overcome the desire by forcing it away, by suppressing it. You see how many people who try to suppress the urge to drink, the desire to drink. But what gives them the unbalanced desire to drink? It is the force that comes from these external entities. But why are they vulnerable to these external entities? Because they themselves have gone into the force-based mindset of wanting something and wanting to get away with it.

It is force that has made you open to a problem and now you are attempting to overcome the problem by using more force. What does it do? It puts you in a constant state of inner tension. As we have explained, you go into duality, there will always be opposition and therefore, the tension, the stress increases until you cannot stand it anymore. But this is all force. What is it that Christ offers people? It offers people a way to escape force, escape a force-based desire without using force to suppress it or fight it. But by contacting the Christ mind and experiencing there is an alternative to the force-based mind.

You can be free of this force-based mind without using force, but how do you do that? By letting the force-based sense of self die, by letting these subconscious selves die one by one. It does not take force to let a self die. It only takes the willingness to give up using force, to surrender the idea that you need to use force. There are some people who have called Jesus a pacifist—turn the other cheek, forgive the seventy times seven, do good unto those that harm you. They have thought this is weakness and from people in the force-based mindset it seems like weakness but what was it that Jesus offered people? An alternative to the force-based mindset, a way to attain freedom from the force-based mindset. Why have most people, even most Christians not really grasped this? Because they have not had enough of the force-based mindset.

But this is what Christ offers you, a way out of the force-based mindset that creates division and tension and stress in your being. That is why Jesus is the Prince of Peace. Because how do you attain peace? Well, those in the force-based mindset think that they have to conquer the whole world and turn them all into Christians or Muslims or Nazis or communists. And then when everybody has submitted to them, they will finally have peace and there will be peace on earth, a forced peace. Has it ever happened? Nay. Will it ever happen? Nay. What is the only way to peace? It is to give up the force-based mindset.

See, when you give up the force-based mindset you can have what you want without using force. You can have what the real you wants instead of what the separate self wants. The real you does not want to fulfill a desire that harms other people because the real you does not have those kind of desires. The real you wants to be more by coming closer and closer to the one mind. By connecting to the hierarchy of life that reaches from earth to the Creator. By connecting to the path of oneness, the path of Christ where you for each step you take up become more and more and more. This is what the real you wants. You have taken a temporary detour into creating this separate you. But the separate you can only create stress and tension. And it is only when you realize this and realize that there is an alternative that you start the path that leads to peace.

The essential humanity and equal opportunity for all

Going back to the justice systems of the world. Most democracies have a clearly more egalitarian justice system than dictatorships. Not as elitist, but nevertheless, do they have the ultimate justice system? Nay. Why not? Well, partly because they are secular democracies. Now, I am not thereby saying that a democracy should be a religious democracy, as some people in the United States want to turn America into a Christian nation based on Christianity. But a democracy needs to recognize what we have called the essential humanity. There is more to a human being than the physical body and brain. There is a higher potential. There is a potential to connect to something greater than an individual human mind. This is really the basis for democracy, as all men are created equal and are endowed by their Creator with certain inalienable rights. If there is not that higher authority beyond the mental level, you will not escape the influence of the power elite. And therefore, cannot create a true democracy that gives equal rights to all people and equal opportunity to all people.

I of course also hold the flame of opportunity for earth. And it is a democratic ideal that all people are given equal opportunity to improve their situation, but really to improve themselves, their psychology, their minds. This is what has not yet happened in the democracies. You see in some of these democracies how they are beginning to move in that direction because there is a greater and greater recognition that mental health becomes the next big challenge for the healthcare systems. There is a greater and greater recognition among the people of the need to go into psychology and to seek to heal your psychology to escape all of these patterns. There is also a recognition that it is necessary for society to do something about this. At the same time you have many people who are going into some form of seeking to improve their minds. It can be various forms of psychology, it can be mindfulness, it can be various spiritual movements.

But as we move further into the golden age what will happen is that these secular democracies will come to recognize that you can have a universal spiritual view that transcends individual religions. And that this universal spiritual view is related to expanding and growing the human mind, the human potential. There will be a recognition that those countries that will do best are the ones that are most creative, and the ones that are most creative are the ones who have people who are most creative because they have explored the higher potential of the human mind. It is a complete waste to have societies where the vast majority of the people are using only a few percentages of their mental capacity.

This will come to be recognized, that people have a much wider potential than what is common today and that the countries who will do best, the societies that will do best in the golden age are those who are focusing on helping people raise their potential, explore their potential, expand the capacities of their minds. Not only in terms of producing something but also in terms of finding inner peace and harmony so they can function psychologically. In other words there will be a shift where it will be seen that in order to really provide justice it is not enough to have laws and law enforcement and punishment and a penal system.

But it is necessary to have an entire system that is as elaborate as the current justice system but it is aimed at one thing, helping people explore the human potential, overcome the limitations in their psychology, overcome the hangups that create problems both for the individual and for society. And therefore, raise people to the point where the law enforcement system gradually becomes obsolete because when you move further into the golden age you will have societies where there may still be laws but hardly anyone breaks the law.

Therefore, you do not have a society where a substantial part of the population are working on creating laws, interpreting laws in the courts, being the police that enforces the law or being the prison personnel that keeps people in the prisons. Neither do you have a certain percentage of the people who are in prison and therefore, cannot produce productive work in society. Instead you have more and more people who are doing productive work, who are coming up with new ideas and inventions and you have people who are working on their minds to explore the human potential, thereby pulling the entire society up.

Freeing up creativity and social awareness

This is a higher form of a justice system where it is seen that laws and punishment is a lower manifestation of the fact that human beings have not developed their psychology. And as you do develop psychology, these will start to fade, become smaller, take up less resources, thereby freeing up resources. Just look at a country like the United States. How many people are in prison? How many people are working in the prison system? How many are law enforcement people? More and more elaborate government agencies keeping an eye on everybody. More and more lawyers. Imagine that all of these people, both the inmates in the prisons and those in the system, were freed up to produce something constructive, to actually produce something in society, whether goods or services.

Just imagine what that would mean for the economy, the growth in the economy, the growth in productivity, and look how many inventions might come forth if these people could focus on bringing forth new ideas rather than enforcing laws or escaping laws. It will be an enormous boost to the economy. It will of course not happen overnight, it will happen gradually, but nevertheless, project into the future and see these societies where all of these people who are now trapped in this system are free to produce something that has value for society and for individuals.

If you go back to the feudal societies of Europe, what did you see? You had a small group, the king and the noblemen, and maybe a few others here and there who had some room for creativity, but the vast majority of the population did not have room to be creative. They could not really change anything in their daily lives or come up with something that changed society. But look how the entire economy was at a certain level back then that is much, much lower than what you see in the democratic nations today. What is it that has brought this increase in wealth? It is that a greater and greater percentage of the population have been freed up to do creative work, to do something creative. Creativity has been set free.

Well, what is creativity? It is the Christ mind that always seeks for more. Creativity is bringing forth something that is more than what you have now. That is the essence of the Christ mind. How do you produce a more affluent society? Through creativity. But this is brought about by liberating Christ in the individual. Why was the Soviet Union unsustainable financially? Why did the Soviet Union gradually decline until Gorbachev realized that it would lead shortly to economic collapse unless he tried to reform the system? Because there was no room for creativity. Why is China now facing an economic crisis? Well, why did China go through this economic expansion? Only because of the democratic nations using China as the factory of the world. It was not due to a rapid increase in productivity in the Chinese population, because they are still so subdued by the communist system. But why are they now facing an economic crisis? Because they have not allowed the freeing of creativity in enough people. Some has happened because of the interaction with Western companies, but not enough to make China a self-sustaining society.

You see here the broader picture that what leads to growth in all aspects of society is that you liberate Christ in the form of liberating people’s creativity, their creative ability, their creative drive. And then the law takes effect that “to him that has, more shall be added” because the Christ mind multiplies the talents. And that is what causes a society to make this gigantic leap from a restrained economy to a more free economy. Surely even in democratic nations there is still a power elite that is attempting to curtail economic growth by concentrating wealth in their own hands. And the primary example is of course still the United States. But even that will change because there is already a movement in the United States to curtail the influence of the power elite. It has not reached critical mass, but nevertheless it is at least a beginning. And just imagine what would happen if this tendency to concentrate wealth in the hands of a small elite is stopped by a democratic nation. Again, there will be an explosion of economic affluence.

Look at the United States. It does not have a public health care system. Look at the Scandinavian countries that do have public health care systems. There are people in America who look at this and say: “How can they afford it?” And then they look at the tax burden and they say: “How can people accept this?” But you realize that it is because when you reach for that Christ mind, which is both creative but also has social awareness and seeks to raise up the whole, then there will be a multiplication factor and your economy will be raised to a higher level. There are people who will say: “But the United States could not afford a public health care system.” And that is true with the current economy. But if you make that shift to free up creativity, avoid the concentration of wealth in the hands of the power elite and increase the social awareness so people will say: “Yes, we are willing to pay extra taxes to give everybody health care.” Then the multiplication factor will make sure that you can afford it.

Surely, I am not saying that the Scandinavian countries are the perfect system. They require constant adjustment. But what I am saying is that there are these leaps that can be made by freeing up creativity and social awareness. Because what is social awareness? Creativity you can easily see is the desire to be more. The drive of an individual to improve its outer situation, to improve itself, that is creativity. But what is social awareness? It is also the desire to be more by saying: “I am not only seeking to raise myself, I am willing to raise the whole. And I cannot allow myself to become a multi-billionaire who has so much money when the workers who work for me and put things in Amazon boxes and ship them out are working for the lowest possible wage that I can get away with paying them.” When you contact the Christ mind, you do not become a Jeff Bezos who tries to pay people as little as possible and try to pay as little as possible in taxes. You instead say: “How can I use the wealth that I now have some say over, to improve the situation for others, to improve the whole?”

Christ defends the whole

This is just a glimpse that I have given you of how societies will change as we move into the Golden Age that my beloved Saint Germain has planned for this planet. Many more things will of course change. Immense changes will happen. Changes that cannot be envisioned or imagined by most people. But also changes that will not currently be accepted by most people because they want to maintain this society where they can have the illusion that they can get an advantage as a separate self and get away with it.

And the greatest irony in this regard is, as I said, the Christians who believe that they can get away with violating the commandments of Christ because their interpretation of Christianity makes them think that Jesus is obligated to take upon himself their sins so they can continue to sin and still feel they are good Christians. But this is what Jesus referred to as the death consciousness. Let the dead bury their dead. And they will not enter the wedding feast because they have not put on the wedding garment of the Christ consciousness. Instead, they will be, by their own consciousness and their refusal to look at the beam in their own eye, they will be bound hand and foot by their own state of consciousness.

They bind themselves so they can hardly move and they will be cast into outer darkness where there is weeping and gnashing of teeth. Not that Christ casts them out, but that they themselves keep themselves outside the oneness of Christ. They use the example of Jesus to justify staying outside of the oneness of Christ, the wedding feast. Christ is not casting you out, but Christ is the guardian of oneness and those who are in the consciousness of separation cannot enter the wedding feast. And therefore, Christ says: “You shall not enter.” Not because Christ punishes people, but because Christ defends the whole and therefore, keeps out those who would damage or take down the whole. The whole is that which is becoming more.

Those who are not willing to join that upward movement of Christ cannot enter the wedding feast or the community of Christ. They are like the scribes and Pharisees. And what did Jesus say so many times? “Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, ye enter not in yourselves and those that would enter ye hindered.” This can be said about many of today’s Christians, especially the Christian leaders who have not been willing to enter the consciousness of Christ and who are keeping their flocks from entering. And this goes from the preachers in these small fundamentalist churches that you find in every corner of America to the leaders of the Russian Orthodox Church and to the Pope himself. Scribes and Pharisees. Priests and cardinals. Popes. Hypocrites, and you will not pass until you let those separate selves die and reach for an experience of the Christ’s mind and allow yourself to be reborn into a being that is connected to the Christ in you and to the Christ in all.

With this I seal you in a flame of justice that I hold for earth. And I thank you for being willing to be the broadcast stations for projecting this message into the collective consciousness where many can pick up on it and sit up and pay attention and wonder what shifted. You have my gratitude and my joy.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Liberating Christ

Be more by raising the whole! 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, March 31, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain. What will it take to manifest my golden age on earth? It will take that the Christ is liberated in the minds of a critical mass of people so that they can be the recipients of the ideas that will manifest the golden age, but also so that they can be willing to shift their mindset to the mindset that will manifest the golden age.

Raising up the whole of all life

Let me talk about one of the kinds of mindsets that needs to be transcended for the golden age to manifest. Now you may have various visions of what the golden age means in practical terms. What kind of society will there be? What will life be like? But I think that those of you who are open to the idea of a golden age and who have at least contemplated it, will agree with me that in the golden age there cannot be poverty. You cannot have a golden age that is manifest for a few people who live a life of luxury as the power elites have done throughout history, nor can you have a golden age where a few countries live a life of luxury while two-thirds of the world population still live beneath the poverty level.

The entire planet must be raised! The economy must be raised so that the majority, even the vast majority of the people, do not live in poverty. Now am I here only talking about money, poverty of money? Nay, I am talking about poverty as a mindset that denies Christ in your being, in your psychology.

What is the mindset of Christ? Well, what have other masters explained? When you, the Conscious You, experience a glimpse of the Christ mind—whatever you can experience from your present level of consciousness–what do you experience? You experience that the Christ mind is more than your present level of consciousness. What have we explained is the purpose of the entire world of form? You start with a localized sense of self, you raise your sense of self gradually through many, many levels until you attain the Creator consciousness. What is this process? It is the process of becoming more. How do you become more through the Christ mind and therefore also make the Christ mind become more?

Jesus explained it in the parable of the servants that were given different numbers of talents, and their master went away, and two multiplied the talents and one did not. The one that did not was in the poverty consciousness. The two that multiplied it, regardless of the factor with which they multiplied it, were in the Christ mind. And therefore, they were willing to use what they had to become more. And this is the path of Christhood. Whatever level of consciousness you are at, you are willing to become more—more self, more awareness, more consciousness. But you are also willing to multiply the material gifts, the material talents, that you have received and multiply the physical situation in your own life and around you. But you see, the purpose of this multiplication is not to gather to yourselves riches. The purpose of this is to lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven. And how do you do this? By working to raise the whole.

And how do you work to raise the whole? Through the Christ mind because the Christ mind has a personal aspect that helps you raise up your sense of self and it has a universal aspect that raises up the whole of all life. And how do you actually raise up yourself? Ultimately, by raising up the whole through the Christ mind. The Christ mind is the willingness to become more, not just for yourself and your own pleasure or glorification, but for raising the whole. And this, of course, is the only factor that can eradicate poverty on earth.

The beginnings of poverty consciousness on earth

But which came first, the chicken or the egg? Physical poverty or the poverty in consciousness? Well, as we have said many times, consciousness comes before the physical manifestation. There was a time when there was material abundance and it was a greater material abundance than there is today. But people started going into the poverty consciousness by denying Christ in themselves and by denying the possibility to become more.

And how did this happen? It happened before the fallen beings came, when you had this society that was focused on conformity and eradicating differences. This caused many people to go into this state of mind of just wanting to conform to the norms and standards of their society. Now mind you, these norms were not as repressive as you see today in some nations such as Russia or North Korea, or as you saw in the Soviet Union or Nazi Germany. They were not aggressively violently suppressive. It was done through the upbringing where people over lifetimes and generations were brought up to conform to the norms of society. And this caused many people to voluntarily go into this state of mind where they were not willing to become more than their station in society as it was defined by the ruling class. And this ruling class was not made up of fallen beings. The rulers were not in the fallen mindset, but they were in the mindset of separation and duality, and they had defined an epic goal based on the duality consciousness which was to create this homogenous society. As we have explained before, this became a closed system, which became subject to the second law of thermodynamics, and therefore, started the decline of earth.

It was then decided to allow fallen beings to incarnate here so that they could stir up the conformity which we have explained many times before. But the point I want to come to here is that even before the fallen beings came to earth, a critical mass of people on earth had decided to go into this specific denial of the Christ in themselves, where they were not willing to become more and where they were just looking to have a certain station in society, which gave them a relatively affluent, secure and very comfortable life. And they just wanted to live that way for the rest of their lifetime. And when they re-embodied, they just wanted to live that way again. And this went on for a long period of time before the fallen beings were allowed to embody here.

What has happened since then is, of course, that the fallen beings have reinforced this tendency because what is it they want? They want a society where they can set themselves up as having power and privilege, and nobody can question it. They want a passive and docile population that will do the physical work needed to produce the affluence that can then be funneled upwards towards the power elite so that they can reap the fruit of the people’s labor. And all they had to do was to continue that kind of a society. But, of course, the fallen beings could not do this because there were always two that were rivaling to have the ultimate power. And therefore, there was conflict, there was struggle and there was warfare. And this broke up this conformist society.

Denial of the Christ: unwillingness to become more

Yet even to this day, a very large portion of the original inhabitants of the earth are still in this state of consciousness of just wanting to have a secure, comfortable and somewhat affluent daily life, as it is defined by their society. And they want to cling to it for their entire lifetime, in fact, for many lifetimes, for lifetime after lifetime after lifetime after—you get the picture. This is what you still see today in many nations. You see it in many of the European nations where most people who up until just recent decades had a relatively affluent lifestyle could not really even dare to dream of having affluence beyond a certain level.

Now, the European level of material living was considerably higher than what you saw in the Soviet Union at the time. But the people in the Soviet Union still felt: “Well, we know what we have, we never know what we’ll get.” They were satisfied. They were content with having that minimal level of affluence. And, of course, they believed in the propaganda that they were better off than the Western world.

In America, at the time, you saw many more people who wanted a better lifestyle. You had the entire baby-boomer generation which was born with a determination to manifest a higher level of affluence than their parents’ generation. And this is what you saw led to the growth in the economy during the 60s, 70s and beyond. But you also see that this trend has now been slowed down, even stopped, so that there is a new generation of people that are beginning to question whether they can actually have a more affluent life than their parents. And this is because, of course, the fallen beings in America have managed to concentrate wealth in their own hands, and therefore sabotage this development, which was truly the Christ development—that these baby boomers had the willingness to multiply their talents and strive for more.

This was not as prominent in Europe at the time and it was virtually non-existent in the Soviet Union. You still see a large part of the Russian population who want the safety, the security and the comfortable lifestyle, even though it is not affluent. Now as we have said before, Boris Yeltsin, when he traveled to the United States and visited a normal grocery store, realized that the Soviet Union could be upheld only through deception because the people did not know that people in the West had a so much more affluent life. But even today, where there is not quite the same area of information as there was during Soviet times, many Russians do have access to information to see that people in the West have a more affluent lifestyle, but they do not want to make use of it because they still do not want to multiply the talents and strive for more.

And you find, of course, the same mindset in many other parts of the world. In South America, a large part of the population accepts a certain station in life. In Africa, many people are just seeking to get by and eat. In the Middle East, a growing number of young people are doubting whether they will even be able to get a job, let alone buy a house or start a family. Still many people in India and China live at a certain level, a certain station, and dare not dream about more. You see, of course, also that societies like Russia and China and North Korea are seeking to create a modern version of the conformist societies that were there before the fallen beings were allowed to embody on earth.

What you see here is this: The golden age cannot be fully manifest while so many people live in this poverty consciousness and dare not even dream of having more, multiplying the talents and improving whatever situation they have. They have given up. They do not even keep their houses or their environment clean or well maintained. They just live almost in a vegetative state of repeating the same things over and over and over and over. And this cannot bring the golden age into manifestation because it is the denial of the Christ which is in every human being.

Breaking the spiral of poverty

I know it will sound harsh and insensitive to say that every human being has an opportunity to improve its situation somewhat. Every human being has access to the Christ mind and can therefore improve its situation. Now many people will say: “This is insensitive because look at these people who live in these poor countries in Africa or India in these remote villages where there is not even electricity or running water. What opportunity do they have to improve their lives?”

But I am not here talking about some instant improvement where they get an affluent material lifestyle. I am talking about beings, people, breaking this pattern of not striving for more that continued over many, many incarnations and many thousands of years. Why is it that there are people who are so poverty-stricken, who grow up in environments where there is so little opportunity to improve their lives? Because for so many lifetimes they have been in this poverty consciousness and therefore their outer situation is a manifestation of their state of consciousness, of their repeated denial of the Christ within themselves.

Regardless of how low the situation is, they have access to the Christ mind and therefore they can make the decision to do something to become more. And I am not even here concerned about the outer physical results that they get. I am only concerned that each person breaks the spiral of poverty and does something to strive for more that initiates an upward spiral. It may not lead to any visible results in this lifetime, but over the next several lifetimes it will lead that person to manifest itself into a situation, to be born into a situation, where it has greater opportunity.

And that is, of course, what I desire to see for every human being on earth, for what is going to manifest the golden age is that people make use of whatever opportunity they have. The golden age is not going to drop from the sky. I am not going to appear in the sky and manifest the golden age. The golden age must be co-created by human beings in embodiment. And this must happen gradually, step by step by step, so they can keep up with the changes in their minds, so that they feel that this principle of multiplying the talents really does work and that they are part of manifesting the golden age by their efforts. This is my desire.

It is not a concern of mine, as I have said before, to manifest some utopian society with golden buildings and gold in the streets. My concern is the raising of consciousness. And a very important aspect of this is to set people free from this poverty consciousness where they have given up. They have given up even dreaming about improving their station in life. They have either become content with having less, or they have been so beaten into submission that they dare not even dream of having more.

Shattering matrices of the poverty consciousness on earth

Part of my purpose here for this release is to release this powerful impetus into the collective consciousness to SHATTER, SHATTER, SHATTER, SHATTER in the four levels of the collective mind these matrices of the poverty consciousness. The purpose of this is to give people an opportunity to choose more, which many of them have not had for a long time. This does not mean that I am forcing them. They have to choose. But at least they have a better opportunity to do so than they have had for a very, very long time. And I say again: “I, Saint Germain, SHATTER, SHATTER, SHATTER, SHATTER the poverty consciousness in the four levels of matter. I shatter in matter the poverty consciousness.”

This is a turning point for many lifestreams who now have an opportunity to choose that they want more. And you will see how this trend, of course, has already started in many nations, and it is accelerating in some nations where the people are becoming more and are more willing to do whatever they can to improve their lives. And there are, of course, many nations where people have grown up with a certain level of affluence and where some of them have become content with that level of affluence. But that also will not bring the golden age, for there is always more. And when you have reached a level of affluence where you have what you personally need, there is always a possibility of using that to do something for others.

Seeking to raise the whole

And that is another aspect of the Christ consciousness. As I said, the personal aspect is that you raise yourself up, but the universal aspect is that you raise the whole. You have to start by raising yourself, but then when you reach a certain level, you start seeking to raise others as well thereby raising the whole. There are unfortunately many people in the affluent nations of the world who have not made that shift, which is why some of them have started to go down and even the economy has started to go down. And we can say in the United States that, yes, the power elite has concentrated wealth in their own hands, but why have they done it? Because the baby boomers were so focused on raising their own lives that most of them never made the transition to seeking to raise the whole. And therefore, what they have gathered to themselves is now slowly being taken from them by the power elite. This is not by my design. It is simply the law, the law of the multiplication of the talents.

It is perfectly according to the law that you work on improving your own situation for a time. But when you have raised yourself to a certain level, the next logical step is to work for the whole. And if you do not make that switch, then gradually what you have will be taken away. For what does it mean to have? “To him that has, more shall be added.” But what does it mean to be one of those who have? It means that you have enough so that you can share with others. You can help others. And when you decide that you have reached a high enough level for your own comfortability, and you decide now to help others, that is when more will be added to you as you work on raising the whole. This is the Christ consciousness. It is not just about the economy. It is about all aspects of life–doing something to help others, to inspire others, to be an example for others. There are so many things that can be done that do not require money and so many things that can be done for other people.

It even applies to the spiritual path. We have said that there comes a point where you have raised yourself to a sufficient level so that you now have something that you can use to help others. But if you stay focused on yourself and stay in that self-focus without reaching out to others, then your growth will begin to slow down and will eventually decline. We have seen many spiritual people from many different movements and organizations go through this pattern of becoming so focused on themselves, so focused on their own growth, that they are not seeking to raise the whole.

Sharing your progress on the path

Again, as Maitreya and Jesus and Mother Mary have talked about, there are certain enigmas. As we have said, in order to walk the spiritual path, you have to raise yourself above the collective consciousness because the collective consciousness pulls you into conformity. You have to focus on yourself, but when you reach the 96th level, the question is: Will you continue to focus on yourself? Or will you make that shift where you realize: “It is not about me, it is about the whole. It is about serving something beyond myself.” It can be other people, it can be society, it can be ideas, it can be the ascended masters. And those of you who are aware of ascended masters, I suggest that you consider making the switch that this messenger made by saying: “It is not about me, my personal growth or my personal goals. What can I do for the ascended masters, or rather, what can I allow the ascended masters to do through me?” You all have that potential. Again, you do not have to say that you have to do the same as the messenger or as much as the messenger.

The important teaching in the parable about the talents is that even though the two who multiplied the talents had different numbers of talents to start with, it was not the quantity that mattered, it was the willingness to multiply and do something to raise up the whole. That was what released the multiplication. And you all have the potential to do this. As we have said before, the internet gives you vast opportunities for reaching beyond the people you are in physical contact with, and who in many cases are in a lower state of consciousness than you are, and not very open. But you might still be able to help them, not by giving them an ascended-master teaching, but helping them in some way by sharing something from the insights or the awareness that you have attained. You all have something you can share with others. We have talked about this for years.

We are gratified to see that some of you have dared to make these videos of yourselves with these interviews, where you dared to share part of your own path and part of your own experiences.This is a very good start. More could, of course, always be done, and we encourage you to consider how this might apply to you and what you could do and how you could share. Again, we are not putting pressure on you. We are just simply suggesting that there really are ways in this world with such advanced communication—compared to just 30 or 40 years ago—for sharing your Presence, sharing your example, sharing your progress, even your vulnerabilities which can also inspire others. You do not have to set yourself up as a teacher, but consider being an example and being open, straightforward and honest about sharing your progress, your trials and your tribulations, but ultimately the progress you have made. Many more things could, of course, be said about this, but I wish to switch into talking about another aspect. Other masters have talked about it, but I want to give a certain perspective on it from the Seventh Ray.

The outer standards will not take you to heaven

The Seventh Ray is, of course, about freedom, but freedom from what? Well, ultimately freedom from the mindset of antichrist, but also freedom from any limitation, especially the limited sense of self. You may say that there is a freedom from duality, a freedom from separation, a freedom from the fallen mindset, a freedom from the serpentine mind, all of these negatives. This is one level of freedom. But there is also the freedom that you grow in Christ awareness and expand your sense of self. This is not a freedom from something, but it is a freedom towards higher levels of consciousness.

What is it that limits this freedom to grow towards higher levels? Well, on earth right now it is actually primarily religion. And this is because, as other masters have explained, when you start going into separation, you are using the conceptual mind to define concepts based on duality. They have an opposite, you must react, which therefore makes you go further and further down. You are defining the path you are following into suffering, into the Sea of Samsara. Then you have a turning point. And what are you now doing? You are still using the conceptual mind to say there must be a way out of suffering. But because you are not able at that level to step outside of the conceptual mind and see the limitations of the conceptual mind when it uses duality, you are now defining or you are accepting a definition given by the fallen beings of the path that will supposedly take you out of suffering, out of limitations.

And this is what has happened to virtually all religions on earth. Some of them were originally given from the ascended level as valid ideas meant to raise people higher. But those trapped in the conceptual mind have taken these teachings, as they have done with Christianity, and plotted a course based on seeing the teachings through the filter of the conceptual mind, which is what Peter did to Jesus that caused Jesus to rebuke him.

You see how you use the conceptual mind to go into separation and now you still think you can use the conceptual mind to plot a course that will take you out of separation or at least away from suffering. And you even think that this can take you to heaven, that this can take you to salvation, that this can take you to awakening, that this can take you to enlightenment, that this can take you to nirvana or whatever you call it. And this is what you see in most religions and in many spiritual movements and philosophies. People have used the conceptual mind to plot a course out of suffering towards a higher state. But as we have said, you cannot get out of it by using the conceptual mind, only by connecting to the Christ mind and experiencing the Christ mind.

Who are the hardest people to reach for the Christ mind? It is those who think they are good Christians, good Hindus, good Muslims, good Jews, good Buddhists, good Taoists, good spiritual followers of this or that spiritual guru or movement. You see, as Shakespeare said, based on inspiration from me: “There is nothing good or bad but thinking makes it so.” The conceptual mind conceptualizes what was bad and led to suffering and what is good and will lead to heaven. Ironically, hardly anyone is more difficult to reach for the Christ mind than those who claim to be good Christians and think they are following Christ’s teachings and are sure to get to heaven because they have created with the conceptual mind an outer standard for what it means to be good. And because they live up to that outer standard, they think God must accept them into heaven. But you see, their standard for what is bad and what is good is defined by the conceptual mind based on separation and duality. What they define as good is not in alignment with the Christ mind. It is still based on separation and therefore it will only keep them in separation.

Now, you may have people who have over a long period of time created these areas in the mental and lower identity realms that seem like heaven, seem like nirvana, seem like this pure undifferentiated awareness, this higher state that they claim to have experienced and been in, but it is still based on the conceptual mind. Why is this allowed? Because free will must be allowed to outplay itself and also because ascended masters cannot reach these people, for they are not open to it. They are so sure that by living up to their standard they are guaranteed to be saved or reach enlightenment that they have no need for us. They have no need for a spiritual teacher. They have no need for the Christ mind. They especially do not need anyone to challenge their certainty that they will end up in the right place. As Jesus said, you can seek your reward on earth or you can seek to lay up treasures in heaven. And those who seek it on earth have their reward in the sense that they are experiencing being in a state of consciousness where they are sure they will be saved.

The path of Christ towards more

But you see, following the path of Christ is not really about attaining some state in the future that you conceptualize. Being on the Christ path is about improving your present experience of life, taking the next step up to a higher sense of self, then using that as a springboard to take the next step, always striving for more. And when you reach a certain level, you are not feeling that you are inadequate, you are not seeking to get away from anything, you are not seeking freedom from limitation or suffering. You are walking towards something that is more free than what you experience now. Not that you feel unfree now, but you still realize you can be more free by expanding your sense of self. This is the Christ path out of poverty, the poverty consciousness and towards more. It is the realization that the conceptual mind can define both hell and heaven, but neither of them is in alignment with the reality of the spiritual realm.

There are even Buddhist teachings that say that samsara and nirvana are the same thing because they are both defined by the mind. The mind first defines limitation and suffering as the Sea of Samsara. Then when the suffering becomes too intense, people say there must be a way out of this, and now the mind defines the way out as this wonderful state of bliss and enlightenment. But the Christ is neither this nor that, neither heaven nor hell. The Christ is, as we have attempted to explain, beyond concepts based on duality, value judgments and the opposites. It is not that there are no concepts in the Christ mind, but they are not based on separation and duality. And therefore, the concepts in the Christ mind are simply your current sense of self. And when you flow with Christ towards more, you are continually expanding that sense of self. That is how you eventually qualify for your ascension. That is how after you ascend you continue to flow with the Christ mind, rise higher and higher in these very, very numerous levels of the spiritual realm until you reach that level of the Creator consciousness, and then you decide what you want to do from there.

This is true freedom. There is freedom only in the Christ mind, whether you call it something else or not. But be careful that you do not call it something that represents a closed concept, a concept that cannot be transcended. Because you may say: “Are we not giving you a word, are we not giving you a concept of what the Christ mind is like?” And certainly, people who are trapped in the conceptual mind, in a level of separation, will see it that way and will, like Peter, turn Christ into a concept that the mind can deal with. But those who are willing to truly lock into what Christ is, to truly hear what we are saying between the lines, will realize and experience that Christ is that out of which all concepts are created, but which in itself cannot become a concept. It is not a concept. It is the ongoing flow towards oneness with the Creator. What the concepts do is that they define the path you take, and a concept based on duality takes you away from oneness with the Creator, and a concept based on the Christ mind takes you closer.

The Christ is beyond any concepts

But the Christ mind itself is not a concept. And if you try to reduce it to a concept that the mind can deal with, then “Get thee behind me Satan, for thou art an offense to me.” You cannot define the Christ mind. You could put a modern twist on this by looking at these scientists who have been studying the brain for a long time and the philosophers who have been debating what is consciousness. Well, consciousness is that which allows you to study any object, but which cannot itself be studied as an object. Why is this? Because consciousness is what makes you conscious and therefore observe and co-create. But you cannot turn your consciousness into an object that you can see from the outside. You can only experience yourself from the inside.

We have said that the Conscious You can experience itself as pure awareness which is a neutral awareness that is free from concepts. Yes, but it is still the Conscious You experiencing itself from the inside. You are not inside a separate self, but you are still experiencing yourself, and that is the way it will be all the way up to the Creator consciousness. And what the conceptual mind will do when it is in separation is, as I have said, try to reduce everything to a concept that the mind can deal with. And that is why scientists have come up with this idea that consciousness is something that can be studied like you study the backside of the moon or subatomic particles. You can study it from a distance. You can become the remote neutral observer. But you see, you cannot become a remote neutral observer of consciousness, for as you cannot use a camera to take a picture of the camera, you cannot use consciousness to study consciousness. You can study aspects of consciousness, like the brain function or the function of the brain and how it influences consciousness. You can study the separate selves and their psychology, and you can set up all kinds of psychological measures, but you cannot step outside of consciousness itself to look at consciousness from the outside. Neither can you step out of Christ and look at Christ from the outside and conceptualize Christ.

You can, of course, create a concept of Christ with the conceptual mind. But this is not Christ, is what we are trying to convey to you who are ready to make that shift. And that is why in the beginning of the path, you need to have this image that you are here in a lower state, and you are walking a step-by-step path that leads you up to where you become the Christ. It is not wrong at a certain level of the spiritual path to see yourself as walking towards Christhood, becoming the Christ. But ultimately, as we have also attempted to explain, you come to a point where you realize that it is not a matter of becoming something you are not, but of accepting and experiencing what you are, because the Conscious You is out of the Christ consciousness, the One Mind. So is your I AM Presence.

With this, I have given you enough philosophical discourse for one installment. But what I want you to consider as the direct students of the ascended masters is: When have you reached that point where you have fulfilled the personal aspect of your Divine plan of resolving psychology, and you can switch from the focus on self to the focus on the whole, and start giving a service? And I suggest you consider what you put in your Divine plan, or what kind of service you want to give to the ascended masters, especially what kind of service you want to give to Saint Germain that is your personal contribution towards manifesting the golden age. Because when you are willing to make that shift, then I am indeed willing to work with you personally. In the beginning you may not realize this, you may not feel it, you may not experience it. I am not going to appear to you as some undeniable manifestation of heaven. But I am going to appear to you as the still small voice within that gives you ideas, so that you can be the open door for helping the world become more.

And with this, I seal you in this joyful Freedom Flame that I AM and that I hold for earth. Be not swayed by all of the doom and gloom that is currently enveloping the world and running rampant in the collective consciousness. Keep your eyes focused upwards towards the Christ mind, towards Saint Germain and the golden age. Someone must hold the vision that the world is simply working through a temporary turmoil that will open up for a higher manifestation of the golden age. And if you who are ascended- master students are not holding that vision, who will? I hope that you will make that switch and say: “Enough with the doom and gloom, I am ready to experience a new day with Saint Germain.”

And with this, I seal you in the accelerating Flame of Freedom that I AM. Can you feel the acceleration? Are you willing to allow that acceleration into your forcefield and accelerate your mind to a higher level? Then I shall indeed multiply your willingness to become more.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Liberating Christ

Liberating Christ in both men and women

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Mother Mary through Kim Michaels, March 31, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

I AM the Ascended Master Mother Mary and I wish to discourse on an aspect of how Christ is imprisoned in this world.

The higher understanding of creation

So far what we have explained is that you have God the Creator, who decides to create form. Now, as Maitreya and Jesus have explained, there is a common misunderstanding in Eastern philosophy, that Brahman is the undivided, undifferentiated principle or consciousness beyond all form, thus it is believed that as soon as there is differentiation into some kind of form, there is duality. But this of course is not the case, as Maitreya and Jesus have explained, but I wish to take this even further.

What have we explained many times through our teachings? Well, we have talked about that the Creator, in order to create anything, first creates the Christ consciousness, the one mind, that is meant to maintain oneness between the Creator and the creation. But we have also explained that out of the one mind cannot anything be created by itself and the reason for this is of course that the one mind is beyond all form and therefore, cannot actually create form out of itself. The Creator needs to create something that can manifest form and that something is, as we have explained many times, the Ma-ter light.

What actually happens—what is the higher truth, the higher understanding of creation—is that the Creator in order to create anything does not create a duality, it creates a polarity. There are different levels of polarities. We may say that the Creator represents the Divine masculine and the world of form represents the Divine feminine, the Father and the Mother in a polarity. But of course, even within the world of form there are many polarities. We can say for example that the spiritual realm which is the ascended sphere, represents the Divine masculine, whereas the unascended sphere, the material universe, represents the Divine feminine.

But there are of course innumerable such polarities. This is not duality. The differentiation into the Divine Father and the Divine Mother and the Divine Son is not duality. Why? Because even though there is a polarity between the Creator and the world of form, they exist in a harmonious balance. And what maintains that balance? The consciousness of the Son, the only begotten of the Father, the Christ mind that maintains oneness between the Creator and the world of form, between the Divine Father and the Divine Mother.

Differentiation and polarity are not duality

You see, without creating differentiation, no form can be created. But forms are not created in a vacuum, they are not created to exist alone, to be separate. Forms are always created as a result of a polarity, ultimately the polarity between the Creator and the Ma-ter light or the world of form, but even within the world of form, many polarities: Alpha and Omega, the spiritual realm-the unascended sphere, ascended masters-unascended beings, extensions of the masters your I AM Presence-the Conscious You, the Conscious You-your outer being, your mind-your physical body and so forth.

What has happened is that in Eastern philosophy going very, very far back in time, there was an influence from the fallen beings that influenced even the early Vedic rishis or seers. In many other religions, in the monotheistic religions in the West, there was also an influence from the fallen beings. And what did Jesus just explain is the purpose of the serpentine mind? It is to divide you from Christ within you, to separate you from Christ within you so separation, opposition, denial, this is what creates duality.

Putting down the Christ in women

You see the symbol from Taoism of the yin and yang where the black and the white field are intertwined. Now, if you were to put this symbol on a disc and spin it, you would see that they start to blend together. This is the polarity of the Father and the Mother. They are always held in a dynamic balance and what holds the balance is the Christ mind, the Son. The serpentine mind wants to divide the Father and the Mother by perverting the Son. This of course cannot be done in reality but it can be done in the minds of self-aware beings who have not yet ascended and especially those who have gone below the 48th level of consciousness.

A very long time ago when the fallen beings first came to earth, they decided: “How can we create maximum division on earth? Well, we divide the Divine Father and the Divine Mother by using the serpentine logic to counteract the experience of the Christ mind, to make people doubt the Christ mind within them.” This, in the East, led to this idea that Brahman, the undifferentiated Brahman is the ultimate reality and that the entire world is illusory and is an enemy of your spiritual growth. In the West, or at least in the Middle East, you saw the emergence of these religions that also portrayed God as the male father figure, the angry judgmental being in the sky.

And what does this do? Well, it does of course many things but when it comes to imprisoning Christ, what is one of the most severe imprisonments of Christ that you see on earth? It is the imprisonment of Christ in women. Look how both Eastern and Western religions put down women as being secondary to men or even the cause of the fall of humankind. This was the doing of the fallen beings as we have explained before who said: “How can we create maximum chaos on earth so that we can gain control? Well, let us divide men and women, for they cannot run away from the sex of their physical bodies, so by portraying women as being inferior to men or being guilty we can prevent women from expressing their Christhood for they can come to be seen, both from men and from themselves, as being unworthy to manifest Christhood.”

Here you have these very old traditions where religious leaders are only men, where prophets or seers or spokespeople or messiahs are only men, where gurus are only men. Of course, this puts down the Christ in women and has prevented many women throughout history from expressing their Christhood, even daring to consider that they could have it and express it. But it also puts down the Christ in men because, what is it that is the role of the Christ? It is to balance the two basic polarities of creation between the Creator and the world of form between the Divine Father and the Divine Mother. And how is that basic polarity expressed on earth? Between men and women. If there is no polarity between men and women there is a duality. Even though these religions claim that men are superior to women and that men have the higher spiritual potential, it is not true. For men alone cannot attain a higher state of consciousness without balance between the two basic polarities.

Balancing the masculine and feminine

Now, this does not mean that men need women or physical interaction with women to reach a higher level of consciousness or that women need physical interaction with men to reach a higher state of consciousness. But it does mean that both men and women have to balance the masculine and feminine within their own beings. And when you have a planet where women are universally put down as inferior, that becomes much more difficult to attain. It can be done as some people have done, but the vast majority of people have not done so.

There is no basic inequality between the Divine masculine-the Divine feminine, the Father-the Mother, even men and women on an unascended planet. It is not that one is more important or superior to another, for where did the Ma-ter light come from? From the Father’s being. They are not separated in the mind of God, can never be separated in the mind of God. Therefore, the mind of God does not need the Christ—the Son—to see the balance between the masculine and feminine because it sees it as two sides of itself, two expressions of itself.

The Christ is needed not for God’s sake but for the sake of unascended beings and even ascended beings who also use the Christ mind to rise to higher and higher levels. We can say: “What is it that allows you to rise to higher levels of consciousness? What is the difference between an ascended master that is working with earth, which is the lowest level of the ascended realm, and Alpha and Omega who are the highest level?” Well, the difference is actually the balance between the Divine feminine and the Divine masculine. It is difficult to describe this balance with words because you always think in terms of the linear mind who wants to set up a scale.

But we can say that an ascended master at the lowest level of the ascended realm has a certain balance between the masculine and feminine. It is not that it is wrong or unbalanced but it has a certain balance between the two and the higher you go in the ascended realm, the more refined the balance becomes. Alpha and Omega, that are the highest self-aware beings in the world of form, they have the most refined balance between the two.

Transcending the sex of the physical body

Now, what is it that is said for most human beings, certainly human beings who have gone into duality, even the fallen beings who are in duality? Well, they do not have a balance between the two because in their beings the two are dualistic opposites, so they are actually working against each other. And the fallen beings, the deeper they are into the fallen consciousness, the more opposition and tension they have between the two polarities. That is why they are in a state of constant agitation. Because they are always having to suppress one or the other polarity in order to maintain some kind of ability to function psychologically.

It is a constant ongoing battle, which is why the lowest level of fallen beings are the most angry, the most intense. They of course do not see themselves as the lowest, they think they are the most sophisticated and therefore the most advanced and the highest level of fallen beings, but they are in the lowest level of consciousness because they have the greatest imbalance or rather conflict between the two polarities.

Those who are above the 48th level, they have started to restore some level of balance between the masculine and feminine in their own beings, but of course they have not reached that level of balance between the two that allows you to ascend. And what is that level of balance that allows you to ascend? Well, on earth you are in a physical body. The body has either a male sex or a female sex and given the long history of earth of defining these roles for men and women, you are affected by this. Most societies have a great imbalance between men and women and even the more advanced democracies in the world still have an imbalance. You have been brought up with this imbalance where you tend to define yourself based on the sex of the physical body.

But what is the Christ mind? The Christ mind, despite the way it has been portrayed, is neither male nor female, for the Christ mind existed before there was any differentiation into a masculine and feminine polarity. That is how it can maintain balance between the two. In order to reach the point of balance, you need to overcome the imbalance in the collective consciousness. It does not mean that you are still not in a male body or you do not see yourself as a man or a woman. But it does mean that you overcome the imbalance in the culture you grew up in, where you do not identify yourself based on these traditional roles that men and women have been assigned over the ages. You literally transcend it, where you are neither a man nor a woman, but nor are you asexual.

The enigmas created by a serpentine mind

I know this sounds contradictory, but it is another example of what Maitreya called the enigmas. The enigmas that you have to resolve as you grow on the path. And how do you resolve an enigma? Well, by realizing, if you want the universal formula, that an enigma only seems like an enigma or contradiction when viewed through the filter of the duality consciousness. And what is the universal way to overcome the duality consciousness? To make contact with the Christ. When you experience the Christ mind, it is not that you actually solve the riddle of the enigma. You just see that the enigma was only there when seen from a certain viewpoint, and now that you have a Christ perspective, you are no longer seeing from inside the separate self, so the enigma fades away.

Now, some of these enigmas you can express in words and what the conceptual mind does is, it wants to project that there must be some teaching in words that can resolve the enigma. This is where many, many spiritual people, many well-meaning people throughout the ages have gotten stuck because they think that what has been defined with words as a riddle or an enigma can be solved through words. But this is not the case. Not even the Christ mind can come up with words that resolve an enigma created by the serpentine mind, for it is unreal!

Attempting to outreason the fallen beings

Now, many years ago, Jesus gave you this teaching, that there is one particular thing he wants you to remember so that if he woke you up at four o’clock in the morning and said: “What is it you have to remember?” you would know what it is. And it is this: that which is real cannot be affected by that which is unreal.

You see, many of you who are spiritual people, you are avatars. You came from a natural planet to earth. You know you are more mature, more evolved than most of the people on earth. You have often interacted with the fallen beings and you have experienced that the fallen beings are very sophisticated in coming up with these arguments or lines of reasoning or logic—the serpentine logic, even if you have not called it that. As avatars, you have often formulated over many lifetimes, going back to your birth trauma, this desire that you can outreason the fallen beings. That you can find a way to use logic to outmaneuver the fallen beings and some of you have experienced that in some situations you can outmaneuver or baffle the fallen beings by using logic. And some of you have become trapped, as this messenger was trapped for many lifetimes, in thinking that you are so smart that you can outmaneuver the fallen beings. But you see, you cannot.

You may achieve some temporary success in specific situations where you can show the inconsistencies of the argumentation of a fallen being. But what are the fallen beings using to come up with their arguments? Well, the dualistic mind, the serpentine mind. What are you using to counteract this? Also, the serpentine mind, the dualistic mind so it is simply a matter of you as an avatar becoming better at using the serpentine mind than a particular fallen being. But what does this do to you as an avatar? It keeps you trapped in the dualistic mindset. Even if you are not as aggressive as the fallen beings, you are still trapped in duality because you cannot attempt to catch the greased pig without being covered in mud, as the popular expression is. You are essentially like two fish in the ocean. The fallen being is a fish and you are a fish. But you think you are so smart that you are not wet. When you are reasoning with a fallen being and trying to outsmart them, you think you are not wet, but you are wet because you are swimming in the ocean of the serpentine mind.

The ultimate understanding is not the solution

There is no ultimate understanding that will solve the problems on earth. This is again what we might call the curse of the modern rational age. You look at how humanity was trapped in what is called the Dark Ages where people had all kinds of superstitions. Now science and rational thinking has raised you into this wonderful technological age where you know so much more, you understand how the world works, and you can create all this sophisticated technology that makes life easier right until the point where somebody pushes the nuclear button. That is also a result of the technology and the rational mind.

There is this belief that has been multiplied by the fallen beings and it actually originates from them, that if you can understand how the world works, you can control your destiny. This is what the fallen beings have attempted to do ever since they fell, and some even before. They think that if you can understand the mechanics of how the world of form works, you can control the world of form. And you can achieve some success, as you see in modern technology. But this mindset has led to the point where many people, even many avatars, believe that if only you have the ultimate understanding, you can solve all problems on earth. And this has caused many, many spiritual students to approach a spiritual teaching, especially the ascended master teachings, with this belief that we of the ascended masters can give you the ultimate solution to any problem on earth, in the form of an outer teaching expressed in words.

In other words, the rational mind thinks that any problem can be described with words or images or mathematical formulas, so there is an understanding that can be expressed in words that will resolve any problem. But this is not the case, because words are inherently dualistic. They can be interpreted by the dualistic mind to mean this or to mean the opposite. There is no limit to the kind of problems that can be created by the serpentine mind, by the separate mind, the dualistic mind and many of those problems can be described in words. But the Christ mind cannot come up with a formulation in words that can resolve any problem, any enigma, any riddle.

Seeing the unreality of the problem

Many students have come to ascended master teachings expecting that we can explain everything in such a way that the problems go away. But as we have explained now, many times from many different perspectives, this cannot be done. Certainly, there are some issues in your psychology that can be resolved with words because you have a certain belief that is formulated in words, and that belief forms the basis for a subconscious self. And when you uncover the belief, there is a worded statement that can counteract it to help you see the unreality of the belief and resolve it. But it is not just the words that do this. It is also that you contact the Christ mind and the Christ mind is beyond words.

You will see the Gospel of John that talks about, in the beginning was the Word. Well, the better translation, as we have explained, is actually the Logos. But even if we take this, the Word, the Word is more than words because the Word is a state of mind that you experience. And that is why we have said, also, that a subconscious self always projects that there is a problem that can be described in words that you, the Conscious You, have to solve. But you will never solve the problems generated by the dualistic mind. You will only be free when you see that this is unreality, and you decide to no longer try to solve the problem, but to just walk away from the problem.

Now again, take care to not use the linear mind here, because what have we said? There are 144 levels of consciousness. For each level of consciousness there is an illusion. But it is not that this illusion forms some kind of riddle expressed in words, and you have to resolve it at the level of the words. It is that you come to see the unreality of the illusion, and instead of trying to solve it at the level where the illusion is formulated, you reach for the Christ mind whereby you experience a reality beyond the level where the illusion resides. Even at the 144th level, where you have overcome a lot of illusions, you still need the Christ mind to go beyond that last illusion.

This is the whole idea found in Zen Buddhism of the Koan. The Koan was thought of because so many students came with this rational, linear mind wanting an explanation, thinking that some kind of guru should always be able to come up with a statement in words that could resolve the students’ questions, answer the questions. But the solution was to step outside the linear, rational, conceptual mind, and the Koans are meant to help you do this. In a sense, all of our teachings are Koans, but of course in this modern age we adapt our teachings to people’s way of thinking, and there is of course value in understanding. We are not saying that the linear mind, the rational mind, is completely wrong or bad or useless. We are only saying that it has certain limitations.

We give you many teachings that help you expand your worldview, expand your understanding of how the cosmos works, how it was created, what your place in it is. But what helps you rise to a higher level of consciousness is not that you come to understand with a rational, linear, logical, analytical mind, but that you shift out of that mind and therefore transcend what this mind sees as a riddle, as an enigma, as a question, as a contradiction, as a problem that must be solved. You see, in essence, at each of the 144 levels of consciousness, there seems to be a problem, and the conceptual mind thinks that the only way to rise above that problem, to rise to a higher level of consciousness, is to resolve the problem at that level of consciousness. But you cannot resolve a problem at the same level of consciousness where the problem is formulated because from that level of consciousness you cannot see beyond the problem. You can only see the problem.

The solution is to contact the Christ mind, which is not affected by the problem. Even though the problem is created out of the Christ mind, the Christ mind is not affected by the problem. Why? Because that which is real cannot be affected by that which is unreal.

You could, from a certain perspective, say that in the world of form, only the Christ mind is ultimately real. This is, of course, not the full understanding, but you could say this. And therefore, you could say that any form is created out of the Christ mind, which means that from any level of consciousness, whatever situation you are in, you can contact the Christ mind. And when you do contact the Christ mind, you experience that there is something that is more real than the problem you are seeing at that level of consciousness. And in seeing that there is something more real than the problem, you see that the problem is not ultimately real and therefore, instead of trying to solve it at that level, you can walk away from it. You can surrender it.

Reconnecting to the higher vision in your Divine Plan

This is what I exemplified in my last embodiment as the mother of Jesus, “nevertheless, father, not my will but thy be done. Be it unto me according to thy will” because I had a certain outer vision in my mind of how my life should go, and now I received this impulse that it should go in a different direction, and by contacting the Christ mind within me, I was able to surrender my outer vision and submit to the higher vision that I had put in my Divine plan before I came into embodiment. And this is what many of you have done. Many of you are working on reconnecting to the higher vision in your Divine Plan instead of the outer vision that you formulated as you were growing up, often affected by parents, family and society.

Again, this is not the rational mind, because the rational mind will look at your life and say: “Oh, you should never have done this spiritual thing. You should have focused on the practical aspects, getting an education, getting a career, doing this, doing that, buying a house, saving money, saving up for your time,” and all of these things. Many of you have experienced that family members will use the rational mind to say that you should not have followed the spiritual path. But you experienced the Christ mind within you that there was something more important to you than following these outer goals and norms and standards, and therefore, your life took the direction it has taken. And it can of course go much further when you increase your intuition.

How to ultimately free Christ in yourself

You see here, what does this all lead to? Well, it leads to first of all the recognition that Christ is more imprisoned in women than it is in men, in the sense that women have for so long been put down as being secondary citizens who could not reach a higher level of consciousness so there is a need to free women. However, men are also imprisoned because, even though they have been portrayed as superior to women, without the balance between the masculine and feminine, they also cannot reach a higher level of consciousness. There is a need for people to see this lack of balance and to realize that the imbalance was created through this conceptual mind that created concepts out of separation and duality and projected them upon both men and women, defining these traditional roles that limit both men and women. Even the men who are seemingly in a superior position in these patriarchal societies, they are still limited by that role as more and more men in these societies are beginning to realize.

What is the solution? Well, it is not to actually solve a problem at the level of consciousness where the problem is created, it is to transcend that level of consciousness. I am not here putting down the entire process leading to a greater liberation of women. As I have said before, women had to start with arguing for the right to vote, and they had to point out other discriminations against women and this is all valid enough to do. But from a spiritual perspective it is not actually a matter of creating equality between men and women based on these traditional roles. It is not a matter of redefining the role of women, redefining the role of men, so they are more equal. It is a matter of transcending these roles and the consciousness that created them. This is the general principle.

As we have said, everything is created, every concept, every idea, is actually created out of the Christ consciousness. Even if it is seemingly in the consciousness of duality, separation and antichrist, it is created out of the Christ mind. But the Christ mind does not become it. And therefore, by contacting the Christ mind, experiencing that the Christ mind itself is more real than the dualistic expression, instead of trying to resolve the problem or change the conditions, you can simply walk away from the consciousness and the people trapped in that consciousness.

This is the principle of surrender. You are refusing to remain trapped in the consciousness that defined the problem. And when you transcend that consciousness, you are freeing Christ within you. Because while you are still trapped in trying to solve the problem, Christ in you is imprisoned by that level of consciousness that defined the problem. How do you ultimately free Christ in you? By transcending that consciousness. By transcending these traditional roles for both men and women, refusing to conform and reaching a higher view of yourself, a higher view of the opposite sex, which now is no longer opposite, because you see the polarity.

A new approach to relationships

And this opens up for a new way to approach relationships, of course, between men and women, where you can strive to have that polarity rather than the opposites that is built into these traditional roles. And therefore, the two polarities supplement and complement each other, and they are more together than each of them are alone. And this is the basis for the relationships of the golden age, where you not only liberate women from the suppression, but you also liberate men from being the suppressors. Because both are just roles, and both of them are locked into it, even if it seems like men have some physical advantages by being in a privileged position, they are still locked, trapped in these roles.

In this decade of women, naturally, it is important that some women begin to contemplate this. And of course, that there are some men also that contemplate it, and therefore, become the forerunners for transcending the consciousness that suppresses women. There is always an Alpha and Omega, a masculine and a feminine. The Omega, the practical aspect, is that you address the suppression of women, the discrimination against women, you demand equality, you demand that this be changed. The Alpha is that you transcend the entire consciousness. And you do this by realizing, experiencing, that the Christ in you is neither male nor female. It is in between the two polarities, and it balances the two.

Now, as long as you are in a physical body, you will have male and female energies in your energy field, and therefore, you need to balance the two. But it is the Christ that does this. And when you realize that the Conscious You is meant to be the Christ, to be in the nexus of the figure eight flow, then you are no longer identified with the sex of the body and the roles associated with it in your society. And that is when you can have the maximum impact of raising your society beyond these traditional confrontational conflict-creating roles for men and women.

Now with this, I have given you what I wanted to give you in this installment. Much more can be said and will, as we move along in our progressive revelation, be said. But for now, I have given you a foundation for liberating the Christ in both men and women, thereby liberating the Christ from having to conform to these traditional roles that truly spring from this turning the basic polarities of God into opposites that work against each other and can only create conflict.

You have my gratitude for being willing to be the broadcast stations for this message to be projected into the collective consciousness, where it has already touched many people who are in tune with the Divine Mother and who are ready to step up to a higher level of conscious awareness of the changes that need to happen in this decade of women and beyond. For this, you have my gratitude.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Liberating Christ

It is time to see through the serpentine mind and take a stand for the inner Christ!


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Jesus through Kim Michaels, March 31, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus.

What I will talk about in this installment that Maitreya and I have planned is how Christ is being encaged, imprisoned by the serpentine mind. We have touched upon this previously, but we wish to give you a deeper understanding, if understanding is indeed the right word, for it is not really a matter of understanding the serpentine mind. For part of what the serpentine mind does is project that everything can be understood by the mind.

The Christ mind, the conceptual mind, and the serpentine mind

We have talked about the conceptual mind, but the serpentine mind is not the conceptual mind because the conceptual mind is in its pure form simply the mind you use to co-create.  As we have explained, you form a mental image of what you would like to co-create and you project it upon the Ma-ter light. Now we have explained that when you go into the duality consciousness, this is still an aspect of the conceptual mind. But it is when the mind now becomes trapped in the dualistic reasoning, the dualistic way of  looking at life. As Maitreya explained, there is an innocent rejection of Christ, where people go into separation just as an experiment to see what that experience is like. And then they experiment with the duality consciousness, with separation but they are not doing this maliciously, they are not doing it aggressively to subdue others, to fool others, to deceive others, to control others, to destroy others.

This is simply the conceptual mind and when you go into duality with the conceptual mind, you think in a sense that everything is a concept, but you elevate some concepts to not being just ideas in the mind, but having some greater reality or authority, however you see it. This is in contrast to the conceptual mind that you have when you see yourself as a connected being, where you are always striving for more than anything that can be defined in this world. You might say that when you have a sense of connection to the Christ mind, you realize that what you are creating in this world, what you are co-creating with the conceptual mind is not some ultimate reality. And you also realize that you are not becoming what you are co-creating, which means you are not identified with your co-creation. And you know there is more and that is why you are open to the Christ mind.

But when you go into that aspect of the conceptual mind that is based on duality, you think you can define in this world something that is an ultimate truth or ultimately real. Because for this conceptual mind, truth, reality becomes a concept that can be defined by the mind. Now, in the Christ mind, you know that any concept is just a concept. And you know that whatever level you are at, there is always something beyond it that is a higher level than the concept you can see right now. That is why in the Christ mind, as we have tried to explain, there is no absolute ultimate truth or reality because you know there is always more to experience. This is what you cannot retain, that awareness, when you go into separation. Now you go into this aspect of the separate mind, the conceptual mind, where everything becomes a concept. But you feel that you have lost something, you will not see it as you have lost your connection to the Christ mind, but that is what you have lost. The conceptual mind has to compensate for this by elevating a concept to this status of being ultimately real or ultimately true.

This is again just an outplaying of free will. You are allowed to experiment with a duality consciousness. And we can say that the duality consciousness is a state of mind where instead of seeking to connect to a reality beyond your mind, you are using your mind to define reality. You are defining reality rather than connecting to it through the Christ mind. Again, this is allowed by the law of free will. It is in fact one of the things you simply have to do because you have to experiment with this, experience the results of it to a certain degree before you can really give up that attempt to use your mind to define truth instead of finding it through your connection to the Christ mind.

Now what is the serpentine mind? Well, the serpentine mind is also using the conceptual mind because to the serpentine mind everything is still a concept and it thinks it can define reality. But the serpentine mind came in after the fall. The serpentine mind is created because the fallen beings decided that they wanted to control others. Because in order to feel that they were ultimately right in rejecting Christ, they wanted to control all other people on their planet because they have this illusion that if they can control other people, they can prove God wrong. In other words, they are reasoning that God has given beings free will. And this is what makes it possible that one can fall. And God should not have allowed this. In other words, they are really saying God should not have given us free will so that we could fall, God should have prevented us from falling even though it was their choice to reject the Christ that offered them to go back to the path. They think that if they can cause as many people as possible to use their free will to go further and further into separation until they become lost, then they will have proven that free will is wrong. And then God will have to allow them to bring these people that are lost back to salvation by forcing them.

The serpentine mind then is based on this desire, this illusion that you can prove God wrong by causing people to use their free will to go deeper and deeper into separation. But the serpentine mind, the fallen beings are not satisfied by just sitting there and watching whether people of their own accord go deeper into separation because they realize that people will experiment with separation and come to a point where they have had enough of it and many of them will start going back up. They will reconnect to Christ. What the serpentine mind wants to do is to prevent people from reconnecting to Christ. In other words, it wants to deliberately and aggressively take them deeper into separation. And how does it do this? Well, it does this by using the conceptual mind in a deliberate and aggressive way to make people doubt whatever concepts or beliefs they have in their minds.

The doubt that you can follow Christ within yourself

In other words, you take the situation in Genesis that we have used before as an example, here you have the teacher who is instructing Adam and Eve that they cannot eat of this particular fruit because then they will surely die. And as we have explained this is simply a metaphor, it is not to be taken entirely literally. But the forbidden fruit is the duality consciousness and if you experiment with it before you are ready you can become lost in it and then your sense of self as a connected self will surely die. But you will of course live on as a separate self and you will not necessarily realize that you died as a connected being and you were reborn because you still have some sense of continuity. But Adam and Eve were not at the level of the path where they could grasp this and therefore, they were given a simplified instruction. And so the serpent comes in and inserts doubt into their minds about the teacher’s instructions. What have we said? We have said that whatever level of consciousness you are at there is an expression of the Christ mind that is adapted to your level of consciousness and can help you take the next step up. But that expression of the Christ mind is adapted to your level of consciousness meaning it is not the ultimate expression of the truth or the Christ mind or reality or whatever you want to call it.

The serpentine mind now uses the conceptual mind, uses the reasoning of the dualistic mind to aggressively and deliberately insert this doubt into your mind where you doubt the expression of Christ that you can grasp with your present level of consciousness and it will attempt to do this at any level as long as you are unascended. The serpentine mind even has a way to try to make you doubt at the 144th level of consciousness. But it is not of course successful because once you go somewhat above the 96th level the prince of this world has nothing in you whereby it can cause you to react. But there is still that attempt to project at you some subtle reasoning.

What does the serpentine mind attempt to do? Well, it attempts to use whatever reasoning your conceptual mind has used to go down to the level of consciousness you are at. In your conceptual mind you had some kind of reasoning for why it was okay, acceptable, necessary, perhaps even beneficial for you to go to your present level of consciousness and create the sense of self you have there. But now the serpentine mind comes in and it attempts to use your own reasoning to make you doubt your ability to follow Christ, to connect to Christ, to experience Christ. Because it makes you doubt that you can know the difference between what comes from Christ and what comes from the separate mind, the mind of duality, even the serpentine mind. It attempts to make you so confused that you do not know what is real and unreal and it attempts to make you feel that you cannot know on your own.

The subtle serpentine trap

A typical example of this is the vast majority of Christians who have been brought up not only in this lifetime but over many lifetimes with this belief that they are sinners. Now look at what we have explained even in these discourses but of course in all of our teachings. You are not created as a sinner. Your I AM Presence is not a sinner. The Conscious You is not a sinner. You are not created as a flawed or imperfect being. God did not create you in a state of sin from which you have to be saved. What good God would create its offspring in a state of sin from which they have to be saved.

Your state of consciousness that you have right now is not forced upon you by God or any other exterior force. It is a result of your own choices and therefore, you can get out of that state by making more aware choices. As we have said about free will, you cannot make a choice with your free will from which you cannot free yourself by making a more aware choice. This is the law. But in order to free yourself you have to of course accept that you have the ability to free yourself not within your own mind and reasoning but by reaching for the Christ mind. And if the serpent can make you doubt that you have the ability to do this, then it can block you from joining the path, the upward path towards oneness. And it can keep you trapped in the left-handed path of separation, perhaps even make you believe that you can reach some ultimate state by following this path.

Take again the concept that you were created as a sinner. You were born into sin. First of all, in order to really make people believe this, the church had to eradicate the concept of reincarnation. But even so you could still project the belief that originally, even though you have had many lifetimes, you were created as a sinner so there is no concept that the serpentine mind cannot use. But to be really effective the church had to eradicate the concept of reincarnation so people believed that they were born into sin in this lifetime and they only had this lifetime to secure their salvation. And it was also projected at them that they cannot save themselves, that they need an external savior.

Let us look at this belief that has become a doctrine of the Catholic Church and it really has not been questioned by most of the Protestant or Lutheran churches or even really by the Eastern Orthodox churches who have not truly questioned it even though they have some understanding that it is not the full truth. And so, you are created as a sinner. You have no ability to free yourself from sin. Or should we say you were born into sin. And now you see how subtle the serpentine mind is because in this lifetime people were born into sin, not because God created them as sinners, but because in past lifetimes, they chose to go into the illusion of separation, the consciousness of duality. And this we can call a state of sin, because in this state of mind, you cannot enter the kingdom of heaven.

You see how the serpentine mind will take concepts that have some validity to them, but give them a twist. Now, the idea that you cannot save yourself, well, as we have explained, you cannot save yourself by using the conceptual mind based on duality. You cannot reason your way out of duality because you reasoned your way into it. You need the Christ mind, which is beyond reasoning.

Plausible deniability, plausible plausibility, and the Christ mind

Why is this? Well, what have we said about the duality mind? Plausible deniability, plausible plausibility. You can seemingly prove any viewpoint by using duality, because you exclude any evidence to the contrary. When you are in duality, you may come up with a line of reasoning that seems very sophisticated and logical and rational. But it is still in duality. It is a relative truth that you have elevated to the status of being absolute, but it has not become absolute.

Now, you can also come up with an opposite line of reasoning that may also seem very logical, rational and sophisticated. But how can you as the Conscious You tell the difference between the two? You see so many times where human beings are split into two factions. One group has one conclusion and have all of these arguments for why this must be true. Another group has the opposite conclusion and they also have arguments for why theirs must be true. How can you tell the difference? Not by reasoning. Well, in a sense you can, because people, as I said, they choose one dualistic extreme. They elevated that so they say: ”Well, this is reality, because I cannot be wrong.” But they are still trapped in the dualistic mind. They are still reasoning with the dualistic mind and this does not free the Conscious You from the dualistic mind.

How can the Conscious You know which one of the two dualistic polarities is true? It cannot. It will choose one over the other and seek to defend its choice. But this just keeps you trapped in duality—keeps you trapped in the quicksand. What is the way out? Well, it is to contact the Christ mind, because only by experiencing the higher reality of the Christ mind can you see that both of the dualistic arguments are just that. They are just arguments. They are just concepts. They are not truth. They are just defined based on duality. They are defined by the separate mind and this is what you experience when you experience Christ. And that is why once you go into duality, you cannot free yourself by the powers of your own mind.

The mind’s ability to define reality

Why is this? Well, because from God’s perspective, the Creator’s perspective, the entire purpose of the world of form as we have said is to serve as a schoolroom for having beings start out with a point-like sense of self and gradually expand it to the level of the Creator. And as part of this process, you must experiment with the mind’s ability to define reality. And as we have explained, the greater lesson is that before you ascend, you must have sufficient experimentation with the duality consciousness so that you see its limitations. You see it leads you nowhere and you have had enough of it and you can consciously choose to leave it behind to let it go, to just let it go.

The purpose of allowing beings to go into duality is to allow them to experiment with the abilities of their own minds. As we said, you can create any concept you can imagine. And you can even take a certain concept such as “The earth is flat”, you can argue for or against the concept, but then you can create another concept on top of the first concept which says: “This is the absolute truth and I cannot be wrong about this.” You can create layers of concepts and you must have a certain experience with this process of the conceptual mind creating layers upon layers of concepts that makes it seem like it can define reality, it has defined reality and it cannot be wrong.

Choosing oneness over separation

And only when you reach a saturation point where you see this, see where it has taken you—that it really leads you nowhere, only then can you make the fully conscious choice to say: “Enough of this, I want to go back to the path of oneness.” And then you are deliberately choosing oneness based on your experience of separation. You are not forced into oneness. You are allowed to experiment with separation until you voluntarily choose oneness because you see it is what is best for yourself. That is why free will and the ability to experiment with creating concepts is not a mistake. It is the only way that beings can grow to the Creator consciousness instead of becoming robots who will never go beyond a certain level.

The worldview that the fallen beings have created, that free will is wrong and will lead to souls becoming lost, is fictional. What the fallen beings are attempting to create is a group of robots that are like artificial intelligence that can mimic being conscious self-aware beings but they have no self-awareness. And that is not what the Creator wants. What the fallen beings are doing or trying to say is that free will was a mistake but they are actually proving that it was not a mistake because if it had been a mistake, then God would surely have prevented the fallen beings from falling.

The Creator is not beyond correcting itself if it sees that something does not lead to the desired outcome. But the very fact that the Creator allowed the fallen beings to fall shows that the Creator knows that only through free will can beings rise towards the Creator consciousness rather than becoming automatons that mimic a certain consciousness. Of course, the serpentine mind will argue endlessly against this as it will argue endlessly against anything we say. But there are those who can at least look at this and see that there is some reasoning there.

Following Christ within yourself vs. blindly following the serpents

But what is it the serpentine mind does? Well, as I said, it attempts to make you believe that you have made a bad choice by using your free will, and that once you have made that choice, there is no way back. Well, there is a way back, but not through you alone, but only through them. They will claim, as they have done now for seventeen centuries through the Catholic Church, that the only road to salvation is the outer religion of Christianity which throughout its history have been led by fallen beings. As we have said before, there have been popes that were not fallen beings, but looking at the overall leadership of the Catholic Church, the vast majority of them have been and are fallen beings.

This is what the serpentine mind does: it seeks to make you doubt the true salvation which is the Christ mind that you contact within yourself. And it seeks to make you believe that you do not have the ability to contact the Christ mind within yourself. Therefore, you need an external savior, either Jesus Christ who comes back to save you, or the outer church led by the fallen beings. And you see the same pattern in other religions, where there are always those leaders who will make the followers doubt that they can know truth on their own, so they follow the leaders blindly and this is the serpentine mind.

And the essence of what the serpentine mind does, it makes you doubt that you can follow Christ within yourself, and seeks to make you blindly follow the serpents, those who embody the serpentine consciousness, as a force outside yourself. It is the external path, the external salvation, rather than the internal path. And they will use anything, any concept to do this, as you can see they have used the Christian religion.

The entire purpose of my coming was to point out that there is this inner path that is not dependent on the scribes and the Pharisees and the money changers, or the leaders of the religion. But it only depends on Christ which is beyond anything on earth. That is why the kingdom of God is within you, and it does not come with observation of the outer rules, but only by contacting Christ within yourself. And as we have explained, regardless of what level of consciousness you have descended to below the 48th level, you can contact Christ at that level, and take a step up, contact Christ again, take the next step up, and continue doing this until you reach the levels of consciousness where you consciously connect to your higher self, to the I AM Presence, to the ascended masters. This you can always do, but this is what the serpentine mind seeks to prevent people from knowing or make them doubt that they have the ability to do this.

The responsibility for knowing within ourselves

And they have done this for a very, very long time on earth. They have done it very aggressively, very aggressively, and they have caused many, many people to doubt their ability to know the Christ perspective within themselves. I did not say Christ’s truth, but to contact Christ within themselves and sense these outer arguments are not valid. And you see so many examples of this today.

Take Russia, the vast majority of the Russian population have been so hurt in past lifetimes because they blindly followed the blind leaders. They made major mistakes, as we have explained, and they made karma. But first of all, they came to doubt that they have the ability to know within themselves and that they need to follow a strong outer leader, which is what Stalin took advantage of, the Bolsheviks took advantage of, and Putin is taking advantage of.

There are many among the Russian people who will not even entertain the idea that they could know in themselves whether Putin is right or wrong, whether the war in Ukraine is right or wrong. They will not think, they will not make the evaluation because they will not use their ability to tune into the Christ mind and therefore sense that all of the arguments for why this war was necessary and beneficial for Russia have no reality to them. They will not do this, and that is why Russia is now stuck in this downward spiral that will end well who knows where.

Another typical example, Donald Trump. He is not really a sophisticated user of the serpentine mind consciously, but there are forces working through him that have managed to attract a number of followers who will believe anything he says. He has even bragged about this: He could get away with murder because people will still believe him when he said it was necessary or even beneficial. You will see interviews with these people who are asked what could make them disbelieve in Trump, and nothing, they say, would make them disbelieve because they have decided: “I cannot know truth within myself, I can only know truth through Trump, but I cannot be wrong about Trump, I could not have been wrong by giving him my allegiance.”

You see China, where the Communist Party for generations has attempted to program, brainwash the majority of the people to think they cannot know truth. Only the communist leadership can know what is right for China. And now Xi has tried to set himself up as if it is not even the communist leadership, but only him that knows best. You take Iran, where the priests have managed to do the same thing, claiming that only they can know what is right for the people and you see it in many other nations. In North Korea, only the dictator knows what is right and you see it everywhere in dictatorships.

Challenging the old elitist view of the world

The only way out of this on a planetary scale is that more and more people are raised up to where they become willing to take responsibility for knowing within themselves. And they know this by contacting the Christ mind. They may not see it as the Christ mind. They may not use that terminology. But they contact something and they just know as we have talked about, the basic humanity you do not do to others, but also the essential humanity that there is more to being a human being than being one of these blind followers, that there is some kind of potential.

And of course, this is what you see in many people around the world. In all countries around the world, there is a certain percentage of the population, but you see in the democratic nations, a majority of the population have reached at least some level of this, where they are willing to use the Christ mind to sense what is right and not right, instead of the outer conceptualized mind. They are not blindly following some authority figure. They are willing to, we cannot really say, think for themselves, but sense for themselves.

And of course, the entire universe is being pulled upwards because so many beings in this unascended sphere are in that upward spiral of increasing their Christhood, their Christ discernment. And the earth is being pulled up and the fallen beings know they are losing their grip on earth. They see that Saint Germain’s Golden Age cannot be stopped. But they are trying to do some last-ditch panicked effort to at least delay it as much as they can. And that is why you see, as we have said before, that things are becoming more and more extreme, more and more unbalanced, therefore, making it easier and easier for people to see that there must be an alternative to blindly following blind leaders. That it is time for people to wake up and take a stand.

As you saw, all of these women in Iran simply taking a stand and saying: “This suppression of women is not right.” They do not need a sophisticated ideology or line of reasoning. They just need to know this is not right and the same everywhere. And there must come this shift where people say: “No, we cannot continually continue to blindly following the blind leader because we see that the leader is blind. That his reasoning is not real. That it will not lead to the professed outcome. That it will not benefit us or our nation.”

But in order to do this, people have to be willing to question the vision of the world, the vision of their country, the vision of themselves given to them by their leaders. They have to be willing to question that China is going to save the world from the decadence of democracy and capitalism. They have to be willing to question that Russia is the savior of the world by holding onto the traditional values and saving their world from the decadence of the West. They have to be willing to question that everybody in the American political establishment is wrong except Trump. They have to be willing to question that Islam is an infallible religion and that the priesthood represents Allah. All of these things they have to question.

But first of all, they have to question this idea that they cannot know in themselves, that they cannot have that basic humanity or the essential humanity. They have to be willing to accept that they do have access to a higher mind right within themselves and therefore,  they do not need someone outside themselves to define for them what is true, what is real, what is the right thing to do. And people everywhere, even in democratic nations, have to come to the point where they are willing to question the idea that they need a power elite to run their societies as has been the case for thousands of years. They need to question the idea that only the elite knows the right thing to do.

The real massage of Jesus Christ

This was the message that I preached 2,000 years ago, that the people do not need a power elite because they have access to the Kingdom of God within themselves. The Kingdom of God is at hand. It is as close as your hands, figuratively speaking, and it is within your reach, in your mind. The Kingdom of God is not up there in heaven or in the churches. It is at hand. It is within you. This is what the fallen beings of the time would not allow me to preach and that is why they had to kill me. They then attempted to kill the religion, or rather the movement that I started, and they have been successful in doing this from the formation of the Catholic Church and forward. And they are still successful, even though many people have come to see through it and they have just left the Christian religion behind, looking for other forms of spirituality, which is perfectly acceptable for them.

But still, one must ask the question, when will those who care about the Christian religion begin to question this mindset? And when will they look at even the scriptures and read between the lines and see what I actually preached, the inner path? And when will they be willing to use these insights to reform Christianity so that it can become the kind of religion that people need in this age? Instead of a religion that was defined based on the consciousness that people had seventeen centuries ago. Are there those left in the Christian religion who care enough about the Christian religion that they will reach for Christ within themselves and receive the impulses from me directly that will allow them, empower them to reform the Christian religion?

It is time to question the leaders of the Christian churches!

The Ask Real Jesus website was put online in 2002. The material has been available in the physical. Many people have found it. Many people have looked at it. And I am not saying that they all have to acknowledge the website. But the point is that since the website went online, I have been sending these ideas into the collective consciousness and there are many people who are able to tune into it consciously if they are willing to make a shift in consciousness and it is time that you do so. Those of you who have it as part of your Divine plan to reform the Christian religion, it is time that you step forward. Step up to the plate and begin to question the leaders of your Christian church, even the leaders of the Eastern Orthodox and the Catholic Church. It is time to question it.

Now as we have said, who are the most likely people to do this? Women, of course. But there are still many men who are also capable of doing it. And in this Easter message, I am simply issuing the call at inner levels that it is time to step forward and reform Christianity, revolutionize Christianity, not based on what I say in this dictation through a human messenger, not even based on what I say on the Ask Real Jesus website, but based on your contact with the Christ within yourself. For this cannot be stopped by the fallen beings, the serpentine mind, when enough people do it.

Why have these people not stepped forward? Because they are still allowing the serpentine mind to abort their willingness to accept that they can access Christ within their own minds. It is time to see through this serpentine lie and to step forward and be willing to take a stand for Christ, the inner Christ. Beyond all structures, beyond all doctrines, beyond the blind leaders, even beyond the blind followers, someone must speak out because the time is now.

Will you allow the Christ mind to express itself through you?

You who are our direct students, you can contemplate what we have said so far and what we will say, and you can contemplate how you have been influenced by the serpentine mind. Many of you have followed the teachings, you have gone through many shifts, many of you have healed your psychology, overcome many of these subconscious selves, some of you have healed your birth trauma. But still, have you really looked at the doubt you have about your ability to know within what is real and unreal, your ability to be the Living Christ, to step forward and to bring forth something that is an expression of Christ appropriate for your personal situation?

How many of you consider that you could transcend your personal situation and do something that has a wider impact than your personal life? You may look at this messenger and think he has done a lot, but he started walking the path just like you have done. And he worked on his personal psychology for a long time, but he came to a point where he was able to make that shift of saying: “It’s not really about what I want anymore. What can the masters do through me?” And you all have that same ability. It does not mean you will do the same that the messenger is doing. But what one has done, all can do, namely, sense the Christ within yourself and allow your I AM Presence and the ascended master that you are working with to flow through you and express something that is beyond your personal situation.

I am not trying to force you. I am not trying to in any way say that you have not done it and you should have done it and you are inadequate or any of this. I am simply saying, have you considered that whatever doubt you have springs from the serpentine mind and has been aggressively projected at you from these fallen beings? Have you considered what beliefs you have personally, that make you doubt that you have the ability to contact the Christ mind and that you have the ability to be the open door for the Christ mind to express itself through you? Have you considered it?

Again, I am not trying to put any kind of shame or guilt trip upon you. I am simply saying perhaps it is time to consider this, how the serpentine mind makes you doubt that the Christ is within you and can flow through you. What are the subconscious selves that you created when the fallen beings attacked you and gave you this birth trauma? What are the doubts, the beliefs that you have personally? We have talked about many of these doubts that people can have if you pay attention, not only in this conference but in previous teachings. The messenger has talked about it in his YouTube videos.

You can surely find inspiration that when you ask for our guidance within will help you see what is your personal doubt, if you are willing. Again, there is no force, there is no pressure. I am simply saying, the kingdom of God is at hand, the deliverance that you are longing for comes from Christ and Christ is always with you. You simply have to decide when you will accept this and when you will look at what makes you doubt this and see the unreality of it, experience the unreality of it and I will help you and any ascended master that is close to you will help you make that shift.

You can start a new phase in your life where you are not focused on the personal but are able to step up to see this transpersonal aspect of your Divine plan, the plan that you yourself chose. I am not trying to force anything upon you, just remind you of the choices you made before you came into embodiment of how you chose what was your transpersonal service that you could give in this lifetime.

With this I seal you in the transcendent joy of the flame that I embody for earth. May you be able to sense that joy, it is given freely to all, you only need to receive it. But some of you may have to look at what makes you doubt that you can receive it or you are worthy to receive it, but you are worthy to receive it by the mere fact that you exist. There are no conditions in the Christ mind, no conditions defined by the conceptual mind or the serpentine mind. My joy is full because it is unbound by any conditions.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Liberating Christ

Do not use the experience of reality of Christ to validate dualistic concepts


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Maitreya through Kim Michaels, March 30, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

 

I Am the Ascended Master Maitreya, and I wish to continue my discourse given previously, so that I can be sure that I have expressed this as clearly as can be done, given the conditions in time and space on an unnatural planet like earth.

The conceptual mind and separation

What have I said previously? I have said that, according to the law of free will, you are allowed to use the conceptual mind to go into the state of separation, but as you do so, you will encounter the dualistic polarities. You use the conceptual mind to formulate a certain concept based on separation, and it will have an opposite dualistic polarity that will challenge your concept and your idea that this is the absolute truth or the absolute concept.

When you encounter this challenge, you must react. As you react, you take another step down into separation, and there, you create another concept, which has another dualistic opposite, and through the interaction of these opposites, you must take another step down, thus you keep going down deeper and deeper into separation. But as you go down, you encounter more and more opposition, more and more strain, more and more stress, and your life becomes a continual struggle to defend these dualistic polarities from the opposition that is inevitable, that is built into the polarity.

Finally, for some beings at least, the suffering becomes so intense that they have what we might call the first turning point, where they say, “I cannot do this anymore, there must be more.”And when they are open to the more, they will encounter the Christ mind at their level of consciousness, so then they can use the Christ mind to climb back up, back up the ladder that they descended by accepting these dualistic illusions. They receive some expression of the Christ mind that helps them counteract a particular dualistic illusion, this allows them to take a step up. Now they are dealing with another illusion, and if they are open to the Christ mind, they can receive another impulse that can help them take the next step up. But as I described, again, free will must be allowed to outplay itself. The fact that you have turned around at whatever low point you reached below the 48th level of consciousness does not mean that you are free from duality, free from separation, or free from the conceptual mind.

What do you do inevitably? Well, at some point, instead of just seeing that you are seeking to overcome suffering on a short-term basis, you become open to the idea that in the long term, you are working towards some higher goal, be it salvation, nirvana, awakening, or whatever you may conceive of it as. And so what does the conceptual mind do? Well, the conceptual mind now uses concepts to plot a course to this goal. But you see, the goal, as you see it, is defined by the conceptual mind, perhaps not your own conceptual mind, perhaps the conceptual mind of certain fallen beings and false gurus. Nevertheless, you define a goal and then you think that by using the conceptual mind you can reach that goal and now, you may, because of this, be open to a higher teaching that has some expression of the Christ mind. For example, even the outer teachings given by Jesus 2,000 years ago, even though they were not transcribed in their completeness, even though the people transcribing them had not the full understanding of what Jesus meant, they still contain some valid ideas and concepts that people have, over time, used to raise their consciousness. You can make progress this way, but you are still walking a path that is defined by the conceptual mind.

What am I saying here? Step back and listen to what I am saying. You use the conceptual mind to go into separation, and then you have a turnaround because you cannot stand the opposition and the friction anymore. Now, you plot a course out of separation, but it is still based on the conceptual mind. You are in essence trying to use the same mind that calls you to go into separation to get out of separation. But if you are open to some ideas that come from the Christ mind, you can still make progress to a certain level by doing this, but you cannot ascend by doing this, and this is the essential dividing line between what we could call a false teaching and a true teaching.

False and true path

Now, I know very well that true and false can be seen as dualistic concepts. But because we are using words, we have to find some way to describe the difference between that which actually helps you grow on the real path that leads towards oneness, and that which takes you into the blind alley of a path that does not lead to oneness.

Instead of using a long, convoluted description every time, let us, for convenience’s sake, use the concepts of true and false. We can say there is a true path which leads you to gradually rise towards higher and higher levels of experiencing the Christ mind. There is a false path which makes you believe that you are making progress towards some final goal, but you are still trapped in the conceptual mind and therefore you are not escaping duality or at least not escaping the conceptual mind.

Now why is this allowed? Because of free will. There is no necessity for you going into separation. It is a choice you make. You make the choice, you use the conceptual mind to define these dualistic illusions that have an opposite, that forces you to react, and therefore takes you further and further into separation. You are defining the way you are taking with the conceptual mind. This is allowed by free will. What happens is that when you cannot stand it anymore and you turn around, you are still using the conceptual mind to try to escape the problem that you created by using the conceptual mind.

The conceptual mind below 48th level

Now, I am not saying that this is wrong in some epic way, because what else can you do when you are trapped in separation and duality? You can, in separation and duality, contact and experience some aspect of Christ, some expression of Christ that corresponds to your level of consciousness. But you cannot, while you are in duality, completely step outside of these dualistic selves and see the weakness, the limitation, the vanity of the conceptual mind. As long as you are below the 48th level of consciousness, you cannot, the Conscious You, cannot step outside the conceptual mind completely. It can step outside of a specific separate self that corresponds to a specific level of consciousness, but it cannot completely step outside the conceptual mind. You can of course hear an outer teaching, such as we are giving, you can read it, you can understand it intellectually, but this is not the same as stepping outside of the conceptual mind. For most people, what needs to happen is that you gradually contact the Christ mind, you see one particular self, you rise to another level, you see the next self, you rise to another level, and you keep going like this above the 48th level.

Using the experience of Christ mind to validate the dualistic concepts

But what I am saying is that you can, once you are above the 48th level, you can actually come to see that you are more than the conceptual mind. You can come to experience, grasp, that you are more than the conceptual mind. The Conscious You can come to experience this, that you are seeing that you are more, you are outside of, you have not become the conceptual mind. That the conceptual mind is just a tool that you use for co-creation. But once you go into this level of using concepts based on duality, the conceptual mind becomes a closed system and this you can come to experience above the 48th level. Many people will have to go some ways above the 48th level, but you can at least come to start grappling with this. You can come to see the futility of trying to solve a problem with the same state of consciousness that created the problem.

Now, what is it that really is the problem with this approach? Well, you will notice what I have said. While you are still trapped in the conceptual mind, you can still make progress towards higher levels of consciousness by once in a while making contact with the Christ mind that takes you up step by step, but you still have certain ideas, certain beliefs, a certain worldview that was created by the conceptual mind out of duality and you are still seeking to maintain it. And the problem is that then you go through this period where you have some contact with the Christ mind, but you still have some beliefs based on duality. And now the question is, can you come to see that it is possible that you can use the sense of reality that you get from the Christ mind to validate the dualistic concepts and think they are the truth, they are the absolute truth? And the vast majority of people on earth have not come to the point where they are beginning to grasp this. Even most spiritual people are not beginning to grasp it. For they are still believing that there is something called the lie and something called the truth.

True vs. true and false

Now, what did I just say about true and false? We can use the concepts for practical reasons. But I always have, of course, more than one reason for bringing up something. The reason for bringing up these concepts of true and false is that there is true and false in a sense that there is something that is true and there is something that is true and false. What is true is what comes from the Christ mind because this is based on the underlying oneness of all life. And it is a particular expression, but it is given to help you raise your consciousness and it is not claimed to be an absolute truth. But in the level of duality, you also have the concepts of true and false, they are just another dualistic polarity.

And here is the one realization that the vast majority of people are not ready to accept and that many have actually denied, even many spiritual teachers have denied it. What you see as true and false from the level of duality is all false. Once you come to the point where you see this epic quest to correct the problem on earth, to reach this higher state, to save the world or save yourself or however you see it, once you come to this realization, the conceptual mind will say, “Yes, this thought system is the truth, all others are false.” And the conceptual mind will indefinitely use whatever concepts you accept to define true and false.

But the conceptual mind cannot see logically the Christ reality, therefore; the conceptual mind defines these concepts based on separation and duality, meaning that even what the conceptual mind defines as true is actually false, in the sense that it does not come from the Christ mind.

The concepts based on oneness

Now, what have we said? Even the beings with the highest level of consciousness, Alpha and Omega, are using the conceptual mind to co-create, because you are using the conceptual mind to formulate the mental images, the concepts that you use to co-create. But at this level of consciousness, you are fully aware of the underlying oneness of all life. Now, go down through all of these levels of the cosmic hierarchy to the ascended masters that are right above your unascended, unnatural planet of earth. We have ascended, we are in the Christ mind, one with the Christ mind, so even we know that what we are giving you is only concepts.

We have said this for a long time. Some of you have started to grasp it, some of you have ignored it because your conceptual minds could not conceive of what we meant. But we have said that we are not attempting to give you an absolute truth, we are attempting to give you something that can question your current illusions, your current sense of self, and help you rise to the next level up, and then we will give you something else that will help you go to the next level, and so forth, until you are ready to ascend. The difference here is we know we are giving you concepts. We also know they are based on the underlying oneness of all life and they do not spring from duality. But we know we are giving you concepts, but the conceptual mind that is trapped in duality does not know this, cannot know this, will not recognize it. The false teachers will not know this, cannot know this. They will not say that they are giving you a concept, they will say they are giving you truth and if you believe this, then that truth can become a blind alley, especially if you use your experience of the Christ mind to give it some ultimate reality or authority, then it can become a closed system.

The all-important realization to come to, and you can at least begin to understand this intellectually, but ultimately you need to experience it by the Conscious You experiencing the Christ reality behind my words. And how do you experience the Christ reality behind my words? By experiencing my Presence or the Presence of Jesus, or Gautama, or Mother Mary, or Saint Germain, or another ascended master that you are closely affiliated with.

The true teachers point beyond themselves

What is a true teaching and a false teaching? Well, at a very basic level, we can say a true teaching does not claim to be the absolute infallible or the highest truth. It does not claim that this is the only teaching you will ever need in order to ascend or reach nirvana or enlightenment or whatever it may be. Furthermore, a true teaching points beyond itself. There is more to grasp than what has been given in the outer teaching. Ideally, it should point to the spiritual being that is the source of the teaching, but even a teaching that does not talk about spiritual beings can be a valid teaching if it points beyond itself. If it claims to be a complete system and all you need, then we must say, in the way I am using the words here, that it is a false teaching because it may be designed to take you to a certain level, but then to keep you at that level indefinitely instead of taking you beyond.

We now come to one of these questions that has confused many people. What about these spiritual teachers who claim to have reached some ultimate state of consciousness, or whose followers claim that they have reached some ultimate state of consciousness? There are spiritual teachers both historically, especially in the East but also in the West, who have claimed, or still claim, that they are enlightened, that they are awakened, that they are God-realized, that they are the embodiment of some deity.

What about such claims? Well, what you can apply as a measure is, are they pointing to something beyond themselves or are they saying this is the ultimate, this is the ultimate state you can reach? Whether it is enlightenment, awakening, nirvana, oneness with infinite awareness, or whatever it is they promise you if they say this is the ultimate, then they are, as I use the words here, false teachers, because they are not pointing beyond themselves nor are they pointing to the ongoing transcendence of consciousness that is the River of Life.

Am I thereby saying that all spiritual teachers should talk about and acknowledge the ascended masters? No, that is not what I am saying. Because there are many, many people on earth who are not at a level of consciousness where they are ready to acknowledge the ascended masters. So, there can be a teaching that is given for a certain level of consciousness that is meant to raise people beyond that level to a certain level that is a bit higher, and even at the higher level they are not ready to acknowledge ascended masters.

How do you rise in consciousness?

There are valid teachings that can help people reach a certain level of consciousness. But what I am saying is, that when you have a teacher who claims to have reached an ultimate state of consciousness and does not recognize the ascended masters, even by calling us something else, then that teacher is a false teacher. Because how do you rise to an ultimate state of consciousness? Well, first of all, there really is no ultimate state of consciousness, even the greatest consciousness is not ultimate. But there certainly is no superior or ultimate state of consciousness on a planet as low as earth.

When you do rise, how do you rise? Well, as we have explained, there is only one way to rise from earth to the spiritual realm, and that is to make use of the ascended masters who are working with earth. Rising in consciousness means rising towards oneness, but that can only be done by using the One mind, the Christ mind, and as we have explained, the Christ mind is not some universal, unexpressed, undifferentiated consciousness. The Christ mind can only be expressed in an individualized form as the hierarchy of ascended beings reaching from the Creator to the ascended masters working with earth.

How do you rise towards a higher level of consciousness? Well, ultimately when you start going into what we can call the Christic level of consciousness, you realize, as Jesus said, “I can of my own self do nothing; it is the Father within me who doeth the work, the I AM Presence, and the ascended masters above me.” You recognize that you are not completing yourself, because this is what the separate self, the ego, the conceptual mind thinks. That is why it is a closed system. It thinks it can define reality. You realize you cannot, but that you need to contact the Christ mind to see something beyond your current level, even though what you see will not be ultimate reality.

False claims by false teachers

When you rise to the higher levels of consciousness, you will naturally and inevitably make contact with the ascended masters. What am I saying? Am I saying that there are these gurus that claim to have reached an ultimate level of consciousness, but it is fake, it is an illusion? Well, yes, that is what I am saying. Now again, they do not have to talk about ascended masters with those words, but they have to recognize that there is something beyond not only their level of consciousness, but beyond the level of any human being in embodiment. Even somebody who has claimed to be a high guru, even their own guru. If you carefully read “The Autobiography of a Yogi” by Yogananda, you will see that he does, not in any great length or detail, but he does recognize that there is something beyond his own mind, beings that are beyond his guru and his guru’s guru, and who are actually not in a physical body.

But you will see other Eastern gurus who do not entertain this idea whatsoever. They talk about Brahman, the undifferentiated Brahman, as the ultimate state of consciousness, and they say, or later allow their followers to believe, that they have reached oneness with that Atman or Brahman, or however they describe it in their particular teaching. And this is a false claim. It cannot be done. As we have said, you cannot bypass the hierarchy of light and jump to some ultimate state of consciousness that is supposedly the highest state of consciousness. It cannot be done. It is a flaw in much of Eastern teaching, a fatal flaw.

Again, I am not here saying that all spiritual teachers should acknowledge ascended masters because if they are giving teachings for a particular level of consciousness where people are not ready, then they do not need to mention us. But they need to recognize, in their own minds, that: “There but for the grace of God go I. I can of my own self do nothing. It is something higher that is expressing itself through me.” And it is preferable that however they can describe it, that they express this to their followers so that they do not encourage their followers to turn the teaching into a closed box. How will you avoid anything becoming a closed box here on earth? Only by realizing that there is a level of consciousness beyond anything that can be attained on earth—that is the Christ mind, the Christ consciousness, Christ discernment.

Challenging  other people to raise them up

What do you see? You see in the world, all of these struggles between groups of spiritual people that claim they have the highest teaching, the highest guru, the highest understanding. But as long as you are struggling against others, as long as you are labeling them with these dualistic concepts of true and false, you are still in the conceptual mind, using the conceptual mind to define what you see as true and false, then using it to label and judge other people and struggle against them.

Now, does that mean then that the Christ mind never challenges anyone? Does that mean that Jesus was wrong for challenging the Scribes and Pharisees? Nay, the Christ mind may challenge, but it does so from that level of connection where the person who is being the Living Christ in embodiment fully realizes “I can of my own self do nothing.”

And this is, of course, another enigma, because what have we said? The Conscious You is, in its essence, neutral awareness, pure awareness, meaning it is not the conceptual mind. It uses concepts to express itself, to co-create, but it does not become the concepts, and this is, in its pure form, in its undifferentiated form, the Christ mind. You are already an expression of the Christ mind. But as we have also said, you are not the totality of the Christ mind because the Christ mind can take the form of an individualized being. An individualized being is created out of the Christ mind. But when you have the self-awareness that you are out of the Christ mind, you realize that the Christ mind has innumerable expressions and therefore, you are not the totality of the Christ mind. You do not have a patent on Christ’s truth, and therefore you realize, as we have said, there is always more to the Christ mind than what you can grasp and express right now. And you realize that your particular expression of the Christ mind is what can come through you at this particular point in time and space, given the outer situation and your level of consciousness.

There is no absolute, invariable expression of Christ, and when you realize this, what is the point in using the conceptual mind to judge other people? You are essentially taking a concept in your mind and using it to judge the concepts in other people’s minds. Whereas the Living Christ realizes that whatever it expresses, there is always more. And it seeks to raise other people up. The Living Christ can challenge other people’s concepts, but from the point of wanting to raise them up towards seeing something higher.

What the conceptual mind does when it is in separation is it uses its own concepts to judge other people’s concepts for the purpose of putting them down, thereby elevating itself to being higher, being the absolute truth in comparison. But you see, in the Christ mind, there is no comparison as there is in a dualistic mind, with higher and lower, better or worse, true or false. The Christ mind can be expressed in the form of words. It can be expressed in the form of concepts, but the Christ mind is always more than any expression.

Any expression of Christ on earth is not the ultimate truth

Now, you may be at a certain level of consciousness where you have a certain illusion. The Christ mind may work through someone, a being in embodiment or an ascended being, and express something that can challenge your illusion, and this can help you rise to the next level up. And how do you rise? How do you see an illusion? Well, you must see that beyond the illusion is a higher truth, a higher understanding. And it is valid. There is a higher understanding. Even at level zero, ground zero, the lowest level of consciousness possible on earth, there is the higher truth. It is a higher truth. But it is only one level up from the lowest level of consciousness, so it is not an ultimate truth. But if you allow yourself to think that it is because you sense that this came from the Christ mind, then that expression of truth has now been turned into an expression of anti-christ in your mind.

And that is precisely what Peter did in a situation where Jesus told him to get behind him, because he was expressing the satanic consciousness, the consciousness of anti-christ, that even though it experiences the reality of Christ, it does not want to follow Christ towards eternal life. It wants to encapsulate Christ and use it to validate its limited sense of self, because it is actually hoping that it can use Christ to create immortality for the separate self. This is what some of the fallen beings believe and some of the fallen beings who were instrumental in the killing of Jesus thought that by killing him, a certain portion of his Christ light would be released and they could take it and create immortality for their separate selves. This was a complete illusion, but some of them believed it, the spilling of the blood of a Christed being.

The unfallen and fallen imprisonment of Christ

Why is Christ imprisoned? Well, there are two levels of imprisonment of Christ. First, as we have said, in order to create any concept, you must use the Christ mind. But this is what we might call an innocent use, where you are simply imagining concepts but it is not based on encountering an expression of the Christ mind, in the form of ascended masters, and then denying that expression. There is the unfallen denial of Christ, imprisonment of Christ, and there is the fallen imprisonment of Christ. They are essentially the same, but certainly two very different levels, where one is not based on denial, just what we might call innocent ignorance, and the other is based on denial, which we might call deliberate ignorance, malicious ignorance even.

Many of the concepts that you find in spiritual and religious teachings on earth, and even political ideologies and philosophies, are based on this serpentine mind, the consciousness of anti-christ, that denies what Christ actually is and it always seeks to use the reality of Christ, this experience of reality that comes from the Christ mind, to validate some concept that is out of the mind of anti-christ.

Anti-christ is not opposition to the real Christ

With this, we can ask another question. Is the mind of anti-christ actually anti the mind of Christ? Is it actually against the mind of Christ? Well, the anti-christ mind thinks it is and again, for practical purposes, we can talk about the mind of Christ and the mind of anti-christ. The mind of Christ helps you towards oneness, the other keeps you trapped in separation. We can call them Christ and anti-christ. And those who are in the mind of anti-christ, those who are deliberately rebelling against Christ, they believe that the separate selves they have created actually form an opposition to the mind of Christ and that they are stronger than the mind of Christ.

That is why they can keep the majority of people on earth trapped in the illusion of anti-christ. That is why they could sabotage Jesus’s mission and create a religion that completely perverted the true message of Christ. And they take great pride in having maintained this illusion, this religion to this day, and keeping billions of people trapped in it and other illusions they have created of course. But yet, this is seen from the mind of anti-christ, which of course sees everything in the form of dualistic polarities. They see that there is something that supposedly opposes them, because they can only see it that way. And they label it as Christ, or they hear us talk about Christ, so they consider that they are the anti-christ.

But how does it look from the mind of Christ? Well, the mind of Christ does not judge after appearances; it judges righteous judgment. And it simply evaluates—is it out of the One mind, connected to the One mind and the hierarchy that goes all the way to the Creator, or has it temporarily created the illusion that it is separated from that mind? And based on this, the Christ mind sees no opposition to itself. What could be opposed to that which is everything, that is in everything that was ever created—without him was not anything made that was made? What could oppose this? In a sense, only in the mind of anti-christ is there an opposition to Christ. But again, we have to use words and concepts to show you that there is something beyond the mind of anti-christ, that you are indeed wet when you are in the ocean of anti-christ, but that it is possible to become dry.

The concepts between the 48th and 144th level

Again, we have to use concepts. And there are concepts based on the Christ mind, but those who are trapped in the mind of separation cannot see these concepts. They see them through the filter of duality and separation, which means that the lower conceptual mind now drags the concepts coming from the Christ mind into the level of duality and separation, attempting to use it to validate its view, as Peter did when he challenged Jesus.

This is an essential realization. You cannot get out of the mind of anti-christ through your own mind, through the conceptual mind. You can only get out of it by contacting the mind of Christ—which you, as the Conscious You, can do, but the separate selves cannot. But in order to do it, you must be willing to continually walk that path of never thinking you have reached some ultimate level or some ultimate concept or understanding, and always reaching for the Christ mind that helps you come up higher, that helps you challenge the concept that you have at your present level of consciousness.

As we have said, you do not have to be concerned about the outer personality, just as you do not need to be concerned about your physical body. The shape of your physical body, the color of your skin, the color of your eyes, the weight of your physical body, has no influence on your ascension, neither does your outer personality. But what you do need to be concerned about is overcoming, first of all, the concepts based on duality, but then even the concepts between the 48th and 144th level of consciousness that make it seem like earth is a real world and that the outer personality, emotional, mental, and identity level is the real you.

And those concepts all have to go. None of them, even though they are created out of the Christ mind, but they are not based on the oneness of the Christ mind, and therefore you cannot ascend with them, they cannot take you into the ascended realm. They all have to go. It is as Jesus said: “Let the dead bury their dead. What is that to thee, follow thou me.” And that is a realization that the vast majority of people, including the vast majority of spiritual people on earth, have not come to. And that keeps them trapped in these blind alleys, following these false gurus, seeking some goal that is defined by the mind of separation and thus will never bring them into oneness.

Growth of the I AM Presence

What is the ascension? Well, we might say that your I AM Presence is created in the spiritual realm. Your I AM Presence wants to become an ascended being. But it decides that in order to raise its consciousness to the level where it can ascend, it is going to send an extension of itself, the Conscious You, into physical embodiment on a natural planet or on a planet like earth. Because it knows that through the experiences that the Conscious You is having, the I AM Presence will grow in awareness. How are you having these experiences? By creating the outer personality and all of these subconscious selves. But your I AM Presence does not experience what you are doing through the outer selves, it experiences it from the level of being outside the outer selves. That is why it grows from any experience you have, no matter how you see it, and how unpleasant it might be.

The Conscious You is the emissary of the I AM Presence. It goes into embodiment on a dense planet, it goes through many experiences, and it creates this outer self to have these experiences. And then after a while, when it has had enough, and the I AM Presence has had enough, it starts the real path to Christhood, where it gradually lets go of this outer self, and comes to a point where it can realize—“I came out of the I AM Presence, but I never became different from or separated from the I AM Presence. And so, I can reunite with it.” And that is the moment when the second phase of the growth of the I AM Presence starts, now as an ascended being who can work its way up through all of these layers of the ascended realm towards the greater consciousness.

But what the I AM Presence has gained from the journey of the Conscious You is this experience, realization, experience with free will, and how far free will can be taken even into duality. And this is an invaluable experience for the I AM Presence, which is what allows it to ascend, where you permanently leave behind the desire to create a separate self and see how far you can take it. Because you have already decided, as the I AM Presence, that that was far enough: “I have seen what it means to be a separate being and I am consciously choosing to let it go forever.” That is what the ascension means.

Who makes the decision? Is it the I AM Presence or the Conscious You? Well, it is a meaningless question that cannot be answered. Because when you are ready to ascend, it means there is no longer a differentiation, a distinction, between the Conscious You and the Presence. You cannot really say who makes the decision – you make the decision.

Again, I have given you more than most of you can handle in one setting, and so, I will step back and seal you in the love that I have for each one of you.

Not all of you who are hearing this were in Maitreya’s Mystery School. Many of you were in other mystery schools even on other planets. But as the representative of the Cosmic Christ, the representative of the Great Initiator for Earth, I love each and every one of you as if you were my original students. In this love, I seal you and I look forward to helping you pass the initiations that bring you closer to the point where you realize that you are not divided, you never were divided, and that any differentiation has become meaningless.

The differentiation of the Conscious You is a concept that we give you because there has to be some way that you can separate yourself from the lower personality. But when that concept has taken you to the point of the experience of the Presence, the experience that you are out of the Presence, the experience that you are the Presence, then you come to see that, well, it was just a concept that helped you reach a certain level, and now you do not need it anymore, and thus, you can let it go as the last illusion at the 144th level.

With this, be sealed in the love of Lord Maitreya, the Ascended Master Maitreya.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Liberating Christ

No concept is ultimate 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Maitreya through Kim Michaels, March 30, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

I AM the Ascended Master Maitreya. I will continue the release that Jesus started, for we are of course in complete harmony, synchronicity and oneness as we give these teachings that are indeed progressive because they build upon each other and of course they build upon everything given before.

The River of Life is our spiritual origin

What Jesus explained is that you, as an individual being, are created out of the beings of ascended masters at a higher level than where you come into being. In your case you are in the seventh sphere and you have originated in this sphere. Some of you originated as the original inhabitants for the earth before the earth became an unnatural planet. Some of you have originated on other planets that were natural at the time and that are still natural.

Wherever you originated, your I AM Presence was created out of the beings of ascended masters in what we call the spiritual realm which is the level just above the four levels of this unascended sphere. Of course, those ascended masters came out of the beings of other ascended masters going up through all of the six ascended spheres all the way to Alpha and Omega as the highest beings in this world of form and then beyond that to the Creator, even beyond that to the Allness where the Creator came out of before it started your world of form.

Everything in life is connected, everything is out of this one flow which we have also called the River of Life. Why is this important? Well, it is important when you realize that as the old saying goes, no human is an island, no being is an island, no being could actually exist as a separate being, there is no such thing as a separate being. You can compare this to having two fish swimming in the ocean and they are denying that they are wet. This is what you see in the fallen beings who are denying that they are one with all life.

The enigma of separation

They insist that they are separate beings because they are on this quest to raise up the separate self to some ultimate status and therefore, they are like the fish denying they are wet while, of course, being immersed in the ocean. The reason why this image is helpful is, of course, that if you go into the mind of a fish it cannot even conceive of being wet because it had never experienced an alternative to the wetness of the ocean, and this is the same for beings who are in the duality consciousness for they are not experiencing an alternative to the duality consciousness and the illusion that they are separate beings.

This is not to say that they cannot experience it, but they are not experiencing it because, as Jesus said, the Conscious You of such beings is experiencing the world through the perception filter of these separate selves. Is what we call a separate self really separate? No, because the separate self has no identity in Christ. As Jesus explained, without the Christ consciousness was nothing made that was made. One of the enigmas that you encounter on the path as you begin to contemplate this is how can something be created out of the Christ consciousness and not be the Christ consciousness? The reality is nothing can be created out of the Christ consciousness and not be the Christ consciousness. What am I saying then? Am I saying that a separate self is the Christ consciousness? Well, it is out of the Christ consciousness but it appears to be separate from the Christ consciousness. In reality a separate self is not separate.

As I said, you cannot create anything that really is separate from the whole, but because of free will you can create something that appears to be separate from the whole. However, from which vantage point does it appear to be separate? Not from the vantage point of the Christ mind but only from the vantage point of an individual self-aware being who has chosen to step into this perception filter that hides the Christ mind, that hides the fact that everything is connected, everything is one.

The gifts of not-almighty God: free will, self-awareness, and imagination

This is, one might say, the central mystery on an unascended unnatural planet and it will take some contemplation for all of you to consider this from different perspectives. How can that which is the Christ consciousness appear to be not the Christ consciousness? And the answer is actually in Jesus’s discourse, but let us consider it from different perspectives. Free will is, as we have said, the ultimate law of this universe. You have been given self-awareness and you have been given the imagination to imagine concepts of what you want to co-create in the world of form. And you have been given the power to superimpose those concepts upon the Ma-ter light and create forms in the four levels of this unascended sphere.

How can this free will be allowed to outplay itself? Well, this is what many people in the world cannot fathom when they first hear about these concepts. And the reason for this is that they have been brought up with certain ideas about God that were created and spread by the fallen beings. First of all, we have the idea that God is supposedly almighty. But you see the Creator, while being almighty, has chosen to set aside his almightiness in an unascended sphere. The reason for this is that the Creator is not seeking to achieve a specific end result or to force the individual extensions of itself to walk a path that leads back to oneness with the Creator. The Creator is not seeking to raise up an army of robots. The Creator is seeking to raise up self-aware co-creators who can eventually become Creators. And this cannot be done by force, it cannot be done automatically.

So, the Creator has said: “I will create an unascended sphere and in that sphere I am not almighty, at least not for a time, so that the self-aware extensions of myself have opportunity, upon opportunity, upon opportunity to explore what they can do with their free will and their conceptual minds.” In other words, you have been given the freedom to explore whatever you can do with your free will, but what you can do with your free will is limited by your imagination, by your ability to conceptualize. You can only co-create what you can conceptualize. Unascended beings have this freedom.

Another lie spread by the fallen beings is that God is all-knowing and therefore, God knows ahead of time what will be the fate of the world and even the specific designs of the world, what specific forms will manifest. But the reality is that in an unascended sphere God does not know because free will cannot be predicted.

Then the third misconception is that God is all good and therefore, in the end, God will not allow anything really bad to happen. Now, this is a particularly dangerous illusion on a planet like earth where so many people have been brought up with this idea that God is all good but they see all of the evil taking place on earth and they cannot understand how a good God could allow this. And this has probably created more confusion than any other single idea. But the reason is again that God has said: “I am giving these beings free will and they have the freedom to experiment with that free will in the unascended sphere where nothing can become permanent.” In a sense God has set aside its “all-goodness” also in the unascended sphere. God has set aside its all-power, its all-knowing and its all-goodness in order to allow the outplaying of free will.

Up or down?

Now we have explained that a new being descends to the 48th level of consciousness at least on earth. And you have the two choices, you can build on your sense of connection to something outside your own mind and rise higher towards the 144th level. Or you can go into the illusion of separation and go below the 48th level. And you have a right to go quite far below, but there is, of course, a limit on earth defined by the collective consciousness.

What is it that happens when you go into separation? Well, in a sense you could say that you are simply experimenting with your free will and your imagination. Here we have a being that has some sense that it is connected to something outside itself and you might think, if you look at how we normally explain it, that those people who went into separation did so from the 48th level without having gone above the 48th level. However, this was only rarely the case. What actually happened to most of the beings who went into separation was that they started using their sense of connection to experiment with what you can do in an environment like earth with your imagination and free will. And that means that in the model we have given you here which, of course, is different on different planets, they were rising up gradually towards the 96th level of consciousness.

The reason this is important is that when a new being starts out it does not have a real firm sense of identity. It has, as Jesus explained, taken on certain illusions from the 144th level to the 48th level but these are relating to the four levels of the material universe, planet earth and this means that a being at the 48th level is what Jesus referred to as: “Unless you become as little children you cannot enter the kingdom.” They are fairly innocent and they do not have a strong outer personality, a strong sense of who they are.

So, what happens is that when a new group of beings comes to a planet like earth, they will start experimenting but some will be more eager than others. Some will be focused on enjoying life on earth and when the earth was still a natural planet, life on earth was very enjoyable compared to what it is now. Many were focused on this for a long time, but some became more eager and they started raising their sense of self towards the 96th level and this means that they were building a sense of identity. Now, at the time, the collective consciousness created by the entire group of beings was not nearly as strong as it is now and, of course, it was not affected by the duality consciousness as it is now. These beings were not being pulled down as you are now when you are walking from the 48th to the 96th level but still they had to raise themselves above the collective consciousness who wanted to enjoy life. There were some beings who said: “Well there must be more to life than enjoying life in the physical octave on this planet”, and they started raising their sense of self and as they approached the 96th level they had built a stronger sense of self than the average person around them at the time.

Christ mind and conceptual mind at the 96th level

What happens then at the 96th level? Well, this is where we have explained that you face this initiation of what will you now do with the sense of self you have built. Will you lock in to what we have called the “inner path” where you realize that this sense of self you have built could take you to a certain level but could not take you beyond and therefore, you begin what we might call the real path of Christic initiation where you begin to overcome not only the self you built going up to the 96th level, but even the illusions from the 96th to the 144th level and you begin to put on Christhood.

Now what did Jesus explain? That what you are using to descend is the conceptual mind, the mind that creates concepts. So, what did beings do? They used the conceptual mind to take on the illusions from the 144th level to the 48th level. They also used the conceptual mind to take on the identity that helped them climb from the 48th to the 96th level.

This will require some contemplation. You might say: “Well, is it not that you use the conceptual mind to overcome the illusion at the 48th level and then when you see through that illusion you rise to the 49th level?” In other words, the conceptual mind saw through the illusion that it had taken on. Well, yes and no. You do use the mind because you are thinking with the mind. But what helps you rise to the 49th level is that you see through the illusion and it is not actually the conceptual mind that sees through the illusion. It is that the Conscious You steps outside the conceptual mind, connects to the Christ mind and then rises higher. You are using the conceptual mind to descend and you are using the Christ mind to ascend. However, this of course, does not mean that you can let go of the conceptual mind, nor really that you are meant to.

What is it the conceptual mind does? Well, as you overcome the illusions, you are raising your consciousness beyond the 48th level. You become much better at co-creating for example, much more capable of manifesting what you can conceptualize. But at the same time the conceptual mind is building a sense of self, a conceptual self. Now, be careful to listen. I am not saying this is wrong. This is all you can do in the unascended sphere. However, the big question is when you come to the 96th level, can the Conscious You step outside of the self that the conceptual mind built as you were climbing those steps?

Will the Conscious You be willing to see that the conceptual mind has built this sense of self as a spiritual person, as a leader, as a creative person, as a person who is capable of manifesting what it can conceive of? Will you let go of that sense of self and realize that the Christ mind is more than that self could ever be? In other words, will you realize that by going beyond this self, by letting this self die, you will become more than you could ever be if you continue to build on this self.

Conceptual self vs. connected self

Now this is a realization you cannot come to at the 48th level or the 64th or the 72th. But you can come to it at the 96th level if the Conscious You is willing. But what happened to many beings is that they came to the 96th level and they were not willing to make the shift. Instead, they went into deciding that they wanted to experiment and see how far they could go in building this conceptual self.

Now again, this is not wrong. This is allowed by the law of free will in an unascended sphere. Of course, you cannot ascend with such a self, but you can continue an existence in the unascended sphere for a very long time. However, in order to do this, you cannot stay at the 96th level. You are literally switching. It is not described very well in Genesis with the Garden of Eden story. But it is at least described in some way. As I have explained in great detail in my book, Adam and Eve were told not to eat the forbidden fruit because if they did, they would surely die. The serpent caused them to doubt this, the teacher’s instruction, by saying: “Thou shalt not surely die, instead you should become as a god knowing good and evil.” And as I have explained, this means that you do actually die as the connected self you saw yourself as at the 96th level and therefore, you are cast out of the Garden of Eden of being connected to the teacher. And you are therefore, in the state of separation.

Now this is a shock. And it is a shock that you cannot ignore so you have to justify it and in order to justify it you cannot use the Christ mind so you use the mind that is outside the Christ mind, the dualistic consciousness. And you use some dualistic polarity, some dualistic extreme, to justify why it is important to continue to build on this conceptual self. And again, this is not wrong. What have I said about God setting aside his all-power, all-knowing, all-goodness? You have a right to do this within the law of free will. God is not blaming you. I am not blaming you. No ascended master is blaming you. The Christ mind is not blaming you. But you recognize perhaps, what you have done when you do this. You have said, often without realizing it, but you have said: “I want to experience what it is like to build a self that is not seeing itself as connected to the one mind, to the Christ mind. I want to see how far I can go building this conceptual self. How far can I stretch my free will? What kind of self can I conceptualize?”

Going down into separation

And this is just an experiment. But the consequence of it is, of course, that you separate yourself from a teacher and from the entire lineage of teachers that goes up to the Creator, as Jesus explained. Because this is what you are saying, instead of at the 96th level saying: “I now see that I am connected to this lineage and I want to experiment with how I can build my sense of self as part of this lineage.” Instead of saying this, you are now saying: “I want to see how I can build my sense of self by being separated from the lineage.” And of course, we who represent the lineage, we must then step back.

Now, as we have said, an ascended master will then create out of its own being a Christ self that will follow you as you go deeper and deeper into separation. There will be an element of the Christ mind with you so that you can turn around at any point. But you, of course, will not be aware of this. Now you have a being who has decided to do this and take care to note that I have not talked about fallen beings here yet. You have a being who has decided to experiment with its free will or seeing: “How far can I go in building this separate self that is separated from the lineage” and it just experiments. It tries this and tries that over many lifetimes and still, the being has not fallen. The being has experimented in an unascended sphere, but it has not fallen. It has just continued to create more and more concepts of what kind of being it is.

And of course, it encounters other beings who have done the same thing and they often clash, they often have conflicts because one being uses a particular idea that springs from duality and elevates that idea to the status of being an absolute truth. Another being takes another dualistic idea, elevates that to the status of being absolute. And when two beings meet and they have different ideas that they both claim to be absolute, then it is obvious to them that they cannot both be right. Therefore, there is conflict, therefore, there is struggle, therefore there can eventually be aggression and the attempt by some beings to destroy those who disagree with them. This is still a matter of how far down do you go towards the lowest level of consciousness possible on earth. Again, we are still not talking fallen beings.

The denial of Christ and the fall

So now, you have a situation like in previous spheres, where the entire sphere is ready to ascend. The vast majority of the beings did not choose to create these separate selves and elevate them to a higher and higher status. They chose to walk the path of oneness and therefore, their free will overrides the free will of those who have gone into separation and so now the sphere is ready to ascend.

And now we have the situation where on certain planets in a sphere, there is usually one fallen being who has managed to set itself up as the undisputed leader on a particular planet. There might be billions of lifestreams on the planet who have all gone into separation but they have all submitted themselves to the leader and therefore, they are literally worshiping that leader as a god, as the absolute authority, not only on that planet, but in the entire universe because they do not see that there are other planets who have different configurations and who do not have leaders that are in separation. This is what happens originally before a fall. One being manages to set itself up as the undisputed leader.

Now we have the situation where the sphere approaches the ascension point. What happens? What happens is that the ascended masters come to that planet, manifest ourselves in some undeniable form, not only for the leader but for all of the beings on the planet and confront them with a choice: “Will you choose to ascend with the rest of your sphere or will you continue to go into separation?” And some saw that they had experimented long enough, turned around, received help to ascend with the rest of their sphere, but some did not and now they fell.

But you will notice that when I first talked about new beings in an unascended sphere who are just experimenting with their free will, this is different from what happens in the fall, because a new being is just experimenting. But when you fall, you are denying the reality of Christ. In other words, a new being is allowed to go into the state of consciousness that hides Christ and it does not realize what it has done. It is just experimenting with creating a sense of self in separation and it has no experience of Christ. But when you are confronted with the ascended masters you have that direct experience that your separate self really has no permanence, it cannot survive and it actually is not separate.

The conceptual mind and fallen consciousness

This is what you see when you are confronted by the ascended masters, that your separate self is created out of the Christ mind and the lineage. You have just been given freedom to experiment and so when you fall, you have to deny this and it is a denial that in order to uphold it, it must be as absolute as an unascended being can make it. Nothing is really absolute. But as far as a being can deny it, as firmly as it can deny it, that is how that denial is. What happens is that a fallen being when it falls, it now takes this separate self that it has created over a very long period of time in the unascended sphere and it elevates it to the status where it makes that decision that it could not be wrong: “I could not be wrong.” And this is, again, just a free will decision.

The fallen being, in order to make that decision, has to conceptualize why it is not wrong so it has to make the ascended masters wrong, make them unreal: “This is just not real. Or they are just wrong, or they are just deceiving me, or they are lying to people.” A common theme is that the leader will say: “Oh, the ascended masters are lying to my followers, trying to lure them away from me, but I am the one who can save my followers so they should follow me and that is why it is wrong of the ascended masters to do this.” Or some of them will even say: “But the ascended masters confronting me is a violation of my free will.”

There are various decisions that fallen beings make, but they have to use the conceptual mind to conceptualize why the conceptual mind is not wrong, and they come up with some kind of concept. And then once they have that concept, they elevate it to the status of being absolute and it is so important to them to uphold this concept that they would rather fall than ascend with the rest of their sphere. And naturally, once they have fallen, they have to uphold that concept as absolute and infallible for as long as they want to stay in the fallen consciousness, because once they accept and acknowledge that it was an illusion, it was just a concept, then they cannot stay in the fallen consciousness.

Self-destructive spiral on earth

So, now you have a situation where a group of lifestreams, as on earth, have gone into creating this separate sense of self. There are leaders who have emerged, they have created a certain society on earth, where they see that differences and differentiation is a threat. This is how they conceptualize it. They want everybody to believe the same, everybody to be as uniform, as conformist as at all possible and therefore, the entire planet goes into a downward spiral, because of what we have called the second law of thermodynamics, which is really also an out-picturing of the law of free will—that you are allowed to go against the upward movement of your sphere, but it requires more and more effort to do so and that is why your society starts falling apart due to the resistance you are creating in resisting the upward pull of the River of Life. All of this we have explained before, but I am trying to put it all together, so you can see something important.

Now you have this planet who is in a self-destructive spiral. The ascended masters look at this and decide what can we do to change the equation. And in the case of earth, and it was not the same with all planets, but in the case of earth it was decided that something needs to break up this focus on conformity and what better way to do this than to allow fallen beings to embody on earth.

So now you allow certain fallen beings to embody here and they are in a new situation after they fell, because when they existed before the fall, one fallen being could set itself as the undisputed leader on a planet. But after they fall, this can no longer be allowed so there is always more than one fallen being, meaning they clash with each other. They have an inevitable power struggle, and the same of course on earth and it is precisely this power struggle that breaks up the conformity, because you will always have at least two leaders who insist that they have the only truth, which was not something that was there on earth before, because the earth had gotten to a point where there was no opposition to what was considered the only truth in the society of earth.

The epic cause of fallen beings

Then you have this embodiment of the fallen beings. They break up the conformity, and how do they do it? Because they are in the epic mindset. What does this mean exactly? Well, for earth it means that the fallen beings conceptualized this idea that something had gone wrong on earth and that they were the ones who had to save the earth and bring it back to some Edenic state. Many fallen beings had done this after they fell into the next sphere and the ones who came to earth had this epic mindset as we have called it, and they now believed that they were the saviors of unascended beings.

They created the concept after they fell that the fact that they could fall meant something had gone wrong with God’s creation. Something was wrong with free will, or they, so they thought, should not have been allowed to fall. But they were not allowed to fall. They chose to fall, because they chose to reject the offer from the ascended masters to help them ascend with the rest of the sphere. Nothing went wrong, they just made a choice. But now they have decided that something went wrong because free will is wrong and therefore, free will should be replaced by obedience to those who have the absolute truth.

The confusion of absolut truth(s)

Now, be very careful here and contemplate what Jesus explained in his discourse. The Christ mind is not the absolute truth because it has no form. It is beyond any truth that could be conceptualized by any mind, not just minds in the fallen consciousness or the duality consciousness, but any mind. The thing is, a mind that is ascended knows this, only unascended minds may not know this, because they see through that perception filter of the separate mind.

Because there is more than one fallen being that believes it has the absolute truth, you now have a situation on earth where there are competing absolute truths and most people can see, of course, that this cannot be so. There cannot be two absolute truths if they are opposite or different. And this was what created the confusion, which for a very long time was a constructive confusion, because it broke up the conformity. It actually forced people to think, which they were not doing before, they were just following the prevailing winds.

Nothing has gone wrong on earth

What this all leads to, and I know this was a very long discourse to set the stage for this, is the realization that what you have on earth is a concept that something has gone wrong and someone needs to correct it. This very idea is the greatest challenge for those beings on earth who are beginning to reach the levels of Christhood. Even at the 96th level, and some ways beyond the 96th level, this is the biggest challenge. For, as we have explained many times, when you really grasp free will, nothing has actually gone wrong. It is just a particular outplaying of free will that you see on earth. And the way to correct the situation, the way to remove the suffering, is not that people surrender their free will to some infallible leader, but that they surrender the separate self and reconnect to the fact that the Christ mind is within each and every human being and therefore each being has the potential to put on the mind of Christ, walk that path of initiation that leads you to Christhood. This is what will change the equation. Take note, I did not say “correct” the situation.

There is always more

What does this mean? Well, here is where it gets tricky. We have said that you are allowed to go into the duality consciousness, and as you do so you are creating more and more opposition, more and more resistance, more and more conflict and there can come a point where this becomes so intense, so unpleasant, that you experience a turning point, an epiphany. You say: “I cannot do this anymore, I will not do this anymore, there is got to be more to life than this.” That is when you open yourself to Christ, because what did Jesus say that Christ is? In essence, there is always more than any concept, any sense of self, any physical condition you encounter. There is always more. And when you open yourself to experiencing more, not more conflict, but more than conflict, then you open yourself to the Christ mind, which is right there.

But what now happens is that you experience the Christ mind. You experience that the reality of the Christ mind is more real than your sense of self at whatever level you turn around. Say it is on earth and you turn around at the fifth level of consciousness, a very low level of consciousness. But you experience the reality that the Christ mind is more than the reality of the self you have. As you then continue to rise, you are beginning to experience that there is a reality that is higher than what you see in yourself and see around you. But the thing is, as we have now explained many times, even though you are experiencing the reality of the Christ mind, you are only experiencing an aspect of the Christ mind that corresponds to your level of consciousness and there are many levels of the Christ mind beyond that level. That means you are not experiencing the ultimate reality, the ultimate truth. But it can feel that way when you experience it, because it is more real than what you are experiencing now.

Blind alley of an epic cause

This is what can become a very tricky blind alley for many people. Why? Well, what is it that causes you to turn around? For a very long time you have experimented with creating this very sophisticated separate self that can do whatever it wants on earth, that almost has a godlike status on earth. But now you have experienced that this only leads you into conflict with others who have the same attitude, it leads you to suffering, and it becomes so intense that you cannot do it anymore. What is it that happens when you say: “I cannot do this anymore?”

Well, you begin to doubt that the separate self really is an ultimate self, a sophisticated self. You begin to doubt the self. Now you experience the Christ mind and there is something that is real. And you are like a drowning man who is grasping after a straw, a lifeline. You grab a hold of this rope, and gradually you have more experiences with the Christ mind and you start pulling on the rope. And eventually you realize that the rope is attached to a ship and after a lot of effort you climb aboard the ship. And what do you feel? “I am no longer drowning, I am safe.” What gave you the sense that you are safe? It was your encounter with the Christ mind that gave you a sense of reality.

Now you are on the ship. But the question is, is it Maitreya’s clipper ship, or is it a ship created by the fallen beings? Because the fallen beings have created these ships based on this concept, something has gone wrong, and something needs to correct God’s mistake. There are beings who have been pulled out of the state of drowning by the Christ mind, but now they have grabbed onto one of these constructions created by the fallen beings and they now accept that: “Oh, it was not really so bad that I was drowning, I did not really make such a big mistake, because now I have found my true purpose, which is to save the world by correcting what went wrong with God’s creation.”

What are we, as the ascended masters, to do when beings come to that point? They have experienced some level of the Christ mind, but they have now used their experience with the reality of the Christ mind to project reality on one of these epic causes defined by the fallen beings. What can we do? We can only bow to their free will. They of course, will not continue to have access to the Christ mind, because now they again are saying: “Oh, I do not need the Christ mind, because now I have this wonderful ship and I am just going to make myself the captain of it, and then we are all going to save the world. Or perhaps I am not going to be the captain, I am just going to be one of those who are helping the captain, the fallen being, save the world.”

The conceptual self cannot take you to ascension

You again cut yourself off from the Christ mind. You were listening to the Christ mind for a time, but now you think you have found some ultimate truth in this world, and now you do not need the Christ mind anymore. And again, free will must be allowed to work itself out. But what does this mean? It means that when you look at earth, you can look at religious philosophies, you can look at spiritual or esoteric philosophies, even mystical philosophies. You can look at political ideologies. You can look at the philosophers and their thought systems—and you have a very large number of these that spring from that consciousness of antichrist, the fallen mindset.

What are these belief systems, these thought systems? They are conceptual, conceptualized systems of thought, because they spring from the conceptual mind. What am I hereby saying? What was it that allowed you to stand there at that 96th level and decide not to follow Maitreya or another ascended master on the path towards the ascension, but instead take the path of seeing how far you can take the separate self? Well, it was the conceptual mind. You conceptualized some benefit, some reason for going into the path of separation, the left-handed path or whatever you want to call it.

You used the conceptual mind to go down the staircase towards the lowest level of consciousness. The conceptual mind brought you to this point where you are turning around, because it created all of this suffering. And then you contact the Christ mind, and now you used the Christ mind to rise above the suffering so that you again come to a point where you can live with it. But now you are using the conceptualized mind, the conceptual mind, to plot a course that will take you back up to whatever goal you see defined in your thought system. In other words, you used the conceptual mind to go down the staircase, and now you are trying to use the conceptual mind to go up the staircase.

Now you may ask a logical question here: “But if people are cut off from the Christ mind, how can they rise up the staircase towards higher levels of consciousness?”  Well, they can because, contrary to what I just said, we are not cutting them off. They are ignoring the Christ mind most of the time but those who do grow are still open once in a while to getting something from the Christ mind. It is possible for a being to rise from, say, the 5th level of consciousness up to the 48th level of consciousness and continue going back up to the 96th level from where it started the left-handed path. It is possible to do this by using the Christ mind, but of course this being then still carries with itself the conceptual self that it has created. It may change it over time, but it still has this conceptualized self.

The question now becomes, will the being see this at some point, see the futility of it, see the vanity of it? Will the Conscious You step outside of the conceptual self, see the conceptual self, see that it cannot lead to salvation or rather the Christ consciousness? And that the only way to Christ consciousness is to break down the conceptual self, no matter how sophisticated it may seem in this world, and walk that path of becoming as a little child who returns to that state of neutral awareness with which the Conscious You descended. As Jesus said, no man has ascended back to heaven, save he that came down from heaven.

Will the Conscious You grasp this? The conceptual self cannot grasp it. What the conceptual self can do is it can take any idea expressed in words, even the teachings of the ascended masters, and conceptualize a path to salvation. This is what members of most religions, even many spiritual philosophies have done. This is what many people who have found ascended master teachings have done. We have done more to counteract this in this dispensation than in any previous dispensation. But there are still people who take this dispensation and create this conceptualized path to the Christ consciousness or the ascension and they are convinced that this will work. We are not cutting such people off. We are not saying: “You have misunderstood the path, therefore we are going to walk away from you.” We are still there and we are still waiting for that opening where they can again make contact with the Christ mind and rise to the next level.

The conceptual epic path vs. real path of oneness with Christ mind

But what Jesus and I are seeking to do with this particular conference is to make another attempt to explain to you that you can at any point on the spiritual path above the 48th level, you can come to this realization where the Conscious You steps outside of this conceptual mind and you see that you have used this mind to create a sense of self and of the spiritual path and of how your conceptual self is supposed to follow this conceptual path that you have created in your mind based on the illusions of the fallen beings. The illusion that something has gone wrong and you are one of the saviors who are here to correct it and therefore, you must correct other people and therefore you must judge other people and therefore, you must challenge them because you are here to initiate them. For you are at a higher level of Christhood than they are. You can at any point come to see the futility of this, the vanity—vanity of vanities, all is vanity because all is vanity in this conceptual self. The conceptual path, the epic path is a complete illusion and will not work. The only thing that will work is the path of oneness, greater and greater oneness with the Christ mind, which means greater and greater oneness with the being that represents the Christ mind for you, the particular ascended master who is closest to you and of course your I AM Presence as well.

There is a real path that leads to oneness, to the Christ consciousness. There are many false paths that are claimed to lead to some ultimate level but only lead you deeper and deeper into illusion. What you see on earth is that there are beings and they are not all fallen beings. Some of them actually started in this sphere but they have gone many rounds of this, rising to the 96th level, facing the initiation of whether they will go on the inner path or not, rejecting the inner path, taking another round down into seeking to perfect the separate self. Many of these people have set themselves up as spiritual teachers of various kinds. I will not name names but it is up to you to use your Christ discernment to recognize them.

Many of them will claim to have reached some ultimate state of consciousness and they might over time have developed certain abilities that are beyond the average person and that might impress people who cannot read the vibration of their hearts but only looks at the outer appearance.

The illusion that a self is an illusion

This is of course, in itself important. But I want to address here a specific aspect of this because you can see there are levels, there are layers of these false paths that have been created. You have at the lowest level what you see in fundamentalist Christianity—declare Jesus to be your Lord and Savior and you are guaranteed to be saved without looking at the beam in your own eye. This is a very primitive version of this false path to salvation. But there are teachers who have gone far beyond this and they are defining that there is some kind of goal or path that involves the transformation of consciousness. But they have created a number of these false paths and one of them is what you see in certain eastern religions, even certain modern so-called teachings of non-duality, is this idea that the ultimate reality is the undifferentiated Brahman or pure awareness or whatever they call it. In other words, only that which is undifferentiated is ultimately real, whereas anything that is differentiated is not real.

They have also created this idea that you here on this lowly planet called earth, can switch from being identified as a separate self to realizing that you are pure awareness and therefore you can return to pure awareness. They even define that this is supposedly what the Buddha meant with “enlightenment” or what some Hindu sage or other meant with enlightenment or awakening or whatever words they use. There are even those who have taken it even further and denying that there is any self, there is nothing that is happening, there is no one here, things are just happening and you need to become aware of this and awaken from this illusion that you are a self that is doing something.

What you see in these philosophies is that here you have beings who have for a very, very long time attempted to make the separate self so perfect that it can overcome all suffering. But they have experienced time and time again that just when they thought they had created the perfect separate self, something happened that caused them suffering. Now they have gone into this state of thinking that: “If I just deny that there is a self—any kind of self, then I can escape suffering because it is only the sense of self that causes you to suffer.” And as we have explained before, both Lanto and Gautama, this is an illusion.

The separate self is what suffers, but you were not created as a separate self, you were created as Jesus explained as a self that is an extension of the entire hierarchy of light reaching up to the Creator. And you are not meant to walk this long and arduous path and come to the ultimate level of the path where you just realize: “Oh you were never really a self, your sense of self was an illusion and then you merge back into this undifferentiated something or other and you are no more.”

You are meant to walk the path of expanding your real self, your connected self, your Christed self, until you reach the Creator consciousness and then go beyond from there. Denying that there is a self, that the self is going somewhere, is just self-denial.

The experience of pure awareness

But why is it then that some people claim to have experienced this state of the undifferentiated consciousness and they claim that this is the ultimate reality? Well, first of all, as Jesus explained, when the Conscious You experiences itself as pure awareness, there is a certain phase where you experience this as undifferentiated awareness, but it is just undifferentiated awareness. But what happens to some people is that they experience this, then they come out of the experience and now they take one of these thought systems developed by these false teachers and they say: “Oh, this is what the experience meant.”

In other words, they are experiencing pure awareness which is beyond the conceptual mind, but now they use the conceptual mind to superimpose a concept upon the experience: “This is what it means—it is a state of no self.” It is not a state of no self. It is a state of self that is different from the outer self, the outer personality, but it is not a state of no self because then there would be no experience. If there is no self, there is no experience. The only way to experience is through a self as Jesus explained, that the Christ consciousness is expressed only through individual beings.

What have these false teachers done? First of all, they have confused what it means to be in pure awareness because they had to superimpose a concept on it. They could not just experience it and use that as a frame of reference for questioning their separate self. No, they had to use it as an experience to validate their separate self which means they had to superimpose a concept upon the experience.

That is why they, over time, the fallen beings, started it and it has been developed over a long time even by beings who have not fallen, they have created this collective beast, this collective entity, this collective matrix that denies the self and that can give people an experience that they feel is real. That is also why fundamentalist Christians can have an experience where they feel that Jesus appeared to them and showed them that he is the only road to salvation, the person of Jesus, the son of God of Jesus, the conceptual image of Christ that they have in their religion. That conceptual image is the only road to salvation and they are convinced that this is real.

Do you want to defend or rather transcend your concepts?

What am I trying to show you here? I am trying to show you that as an individual being you are always using concepts but the question is, are those concepts connected to the Christ mind or do they spring from the separate mind, the consciousness of antichrist as we have called it? And if they are connected to the Christ mind, you will not see them as absolute because you will know that this concept that you have received from the Christ mind is just a stepping stone on your ongoing, never-ending journey towards higher levels of consciousness, higher levels, higher senses of self. You will know that you are on a path of building your sense of self that never ends.

Not even the greater consciousness is the end of the expansion of self, the transcendence of self and this is the realization that Jesus referred to when he talked about those who had been reborn in Christ, had escaped the death consciousness. “Let the dead bury their dead. What is that to thee? Follow thou me.” It is those who decide that they want to expand their sense of self in Christ instead of seeking to perfect the separate self, outside of Christ—seemingly outside of Christ.

You see that when you are connected to the Christ mind you are using concepts but you do not see them as absolute. When you are seeking to perfect the separate self, you are also using concepts and some of those concepts may actually come from the Christ mind because you may have been at the 95th level of consciousness and had a genuine insight that helped you go to the 96th. But then you decided with the conceptual mind that this was the absolute understanding, the highest understanding and that took you into another round of seeking to perfect the separate self.

You see that free will must be allowed to outplay itself and when a being uses his free will to leave the Christ, the Christ path, and go into the downward path, the path of antichrist, it is still using concepts. But those concepts are dualistic, meaning they have an opposite, and the opposite is always wrong and your concept is always right. Whereas in the Christ mind, you have transcended the need to label a concept as right or wrong because you see it only as a stepping stone to a higher sense of self. So why would you need to label it, conceptualize it, as being absolute, as being the end of the road when you know it is a stepping stone on this never-ending road?

This is life, the River of Life that never ends but keeps flowing indefinitely. The path of death is the one path where you are always seeking some ultimate state, whether it is no self or salvation in heaven or awakening or whatever it may be. You see here these concepts that spring from duality, they always have an opposite, meaning they are always threatened, meaning that you are constantly having to defend them.

The switch at the 96th level

And this is what causes suffering, defending your concepts rather than transcending your concepts. But you can make this switch that we are talking about. You can switch into realizing what the path is all about. I am not saying that people at the 48th level can do it but certainly as you start climbing higher towards the 96th level you can make that switch. You do not have to wait till the 96th level but of course you can be at the 96th level and make the switch. You can even go a little bit beyond and still not have fully made the switch.

And when you make that switch you realize that no concept that you could possibly see here on earth, on this unnatural planet, is the final truth, the final understanding. There is always more to grasp and only those who continue to reach for the more will make it to the ascended realm. Theoretically, you can be at the 144th level of consciousness and you can think you have reached the ultimate level and you are not willing to reach for the more that brings you through the gate to the ascended realm. Theoretically, this could happen. It has not happened so far but this is a theoretical possibility because you can at any moment decide to cling to your sense of self rather than being willing to let it die. Of course, the higher you go on the path the more selves you have let die and the easier it becomes to grasp that they all have to die. It is not a matter of finding or developing this perfect self that will make it into heaven. They all have to go.

You will notice that those who are in the Christ mind are beyond time and space so we could go on for a very long time, but I will recognize that you are in time and space and so I will seal you for now in the presence of Maitreya. I have been called the Great Initiator by ascended master students but why am I the Great Initiator? They thought that they could use their conceptual mind to define the initiations that I presented to them and how to pass those initiations. But I am the Great Initiator because I am here to challenge the conceptual mind. The greatest initiation is to step outside the conceptual mind and realize that any concept springing from separation is an illusion and that even the concepts springing from the Christ mind are not ultimate, for nothing is ultimate. That is the only ultimate truth that can be expressed on an unnatural planet like earth.

With this, be sealed in the flame of initiation’s fire of Lord Maitreya.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Liberating Christ

Experiencing reality beyond the conceptual mind


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, March 30, 2024. This dictation was given during the Easter webinar 2024: Liberating Christ.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. 

Meditation on experiencing Christ

As a beginning for this release from my heart, I ask you to participate in a meditation. Close your eyes, listen to my voice. Become aware that you are sitting here listening to this. Become aware that you are more than your physical body. And in that awareness, you are mentally stepping outside the body, looking at the body from the outside. Become aware that your body is part of your total energy field. And beyond your physical body is your emotional body. Now you are mentally through the awareness of the emotional body, stepping outside of the emotional body, experiencing that you are more than the body. Because if you are not more than your emotions, how could you step outside of them? Now you become aware that beyond your emotional body is your mental body. And in becoming aware of the mental body, you are stepping outside of it, so to speak, looking at it from the outside. Now you are stepping further back and realizing that beyond your mental body is your identity body. And in becoming aware of your identity body, you can also mentally step outside of that and experience that you are more than the identity body. 

Now your awareness has risen from the physical level, to the emotional, to the mental, to the identity level and beyond the identity level. Well, what in the world of matter, the material world, is beyond the identity? Nothing, no thing. Now you are aware that you are not the physical, you are not the emotional, you are not the mental, you are not the identity. You are no thing. You are not nothing. You are no thing. You are not nothing because you are aware. And this, beyond the identity body, is the nexus between the material world with its four levels and the spiritual realm between your lower being and your I AM Presence. And this is the seat of the Christ in your being. And when you experience that you are no thing, you are experiencing the Conscious You in what we have called pure awareness. You are more than your normal sense of identity, more than your normal experience. You are pure awareness, neutral awareness. 

When you experience this neutral awareness, what are you experiencing? You are experiencing Christ. What have we explained so many times? What is Christ? It is the mind that was created by the Creator before the Creator created any form, any thing. The purpose of Christ is to ensure oneness between the Creator and any thing that is created, any thing that has form, any being that has form, meaning self-awareness, an awareness of itself. 

Now, there are many people for whom it is very difficult to even mentally step outside the physical body, the emotions, the thoughts and the sense of identity. And the reason for this is that they have not yet experienced that they are more than all of the things in their four lower bodies that they think define them. But even if you cannot with this exercise experience the pure awareness of the Conscious You, you can still realize that you can see that you have a physical body, an emotional body, a mental body and an identity body. You can conceive of this. You can study our teachings and you can come to understand, grasp, internalize the concepts we are giving you. 

The illusion of separation

What then is Christ? Is Christ the concepts? Nay. Christ is what points to what is beyond the concept, what is more than the concept. Why is the title of this conference The Liberation of Christ? Why does Christ need to be liberated? Well, you may say that we deliberately chose this title because it represents an enigma. Some will call it a contradiction but it is really an enigma that is meant to make you reach beyond the conceptual mind, what we have also called the linear, analytical mind. You see, this is the essential dilemma on a planet like earth. We have called it an unnatural planet. We have said that an unnatural planet is characterized by a number of things including that people are in this state of separation that makes them self-centered, self-focused, selfish. We have said that when people go into separation their minds become closed systems because they think they can define reality from inside their minds. They think they can create mental images in the separate mind and project it upon reality. 

Now, this is a phenomenon that can only exist on an unnatural planet, as we have explained many times. It does not exist on a natural planet. But that is of course not very relevant to people’s situation on earth, so let us for a minute consider what it is that happens when a being goes into the state of separation. First of all, we have explained that separation is not real. Separation is not a state that exists. It is an illusion created in the mind. Now, some would dispute this, some of the fallen beings trapped in a serpentine mind would dispute this and would come up with various arguments against it. However, let us put that aside for now and consider the situation that most people are in here on earth. 

How do you create this illusion of separation? How does it come to seem real? What did I say? The Christ mind is meant to ensure oneness between Creator and Creation. How does the Christ mind do this? Well, as it says in the Gospel: “Without Him was not anything made that was made.” You cannot create anything, you cannot conceptualize anything, without the Christ mind. It cannot be done. What gives you self-awareness as an individual being is the Christ mind. That is why I have said before that you are already the Christ. The Conscious You is the Christ when it experiences itself as pure awareness, as neutral awareness. What does this mean? What is neutral awareness, pure awareness? It is an awareness that is beyond concepts. 

The Christ consciousness is in everything

Now, there are, as we have explained, levels of the spiritual realm reaching from your unascended sphere all the way through six ascended spheres to the Creator, so there are many levels of the Christ Consciousness. You cannot on an unascended, unnatural planet like earth experience the highest levels of the Christ mind. But you do not have to because you only have to experience that there is something beyond your current level of mind. Because when you have that experience, you know that you can be free from the prison of your current state of mind. You can be liberated from your current state of mind. You can escape suffering caused by your current state of mind. You can attain greater freedom and creativity than your current state of mind. 

Without Him was not anything made that was made, meaning that this identity that the Conscious You has created here on earth, this mental apparatus, these emotional patterns and even this physical body, are all created out of the Christ consciousness. Of course, if you will monitor yourself, you will see that right now as you are hearing these words, your mental mind is racing a hundred miles a minute to come up with an explanation that it can grasp to take what I am saying and fit it into your worldview, your spiritual view. The mind wants to take what I am saying and conceptualize it, thereby fitting it into the structure that is already in the mind. But you see that structure is created out of the Christ mind. But it is not the Christ mind. Allow yourself to absorb this statement. The structure in your mind, in the identity, mental, emotional levels, is created out of the Christ mind, but is not the Christ mind.

Experiencing reality behind the concepts

How can you deal with this statement? Consider what I am attempting to do here. I am an ascended master. I am beyond any structure, any concept on earth. Surely many people have a concept about Jesus Christ, who I am, what I am today, what I am not. But I am beyond all of this. Yet because you are in embodiment, you are on this dense planet, you are trapped in some level of separation, I have to speak to you with words that you can grasp. But how are you grasping the words? With the mind. And what does the mind do with words? Well, it associates the words with concepts. When I speak in words, the mind wants to take these words and put them into its structure, fit them into its subconscious database, find some kind of file folder: “Ah yes, these words are associated with that folder, and when I can put the words that this Ascended Master Jesus is speaking into a folder, I have them under control. I am still in control, as long as I can take anything that is said and put it into a file folder, label it with a concept, then I am still in control, meaning the Conscious You is still looking at the world from inside my perception filter, that I have so carefully crafted for the Conscious You over so many lifetimes on earth.”

This is just the nature of what ascended masters have to work with on an unnatural planet. That is why we have given you so many teachings about the duality consciousness, about perception filters, about the ego, about the Conscious You being more than all of this. But do you grasp it? Do you experience it? Can you take the teachings and step outside of the structure in the mind and experience that there is something more? Now you might say, at least for the vast majority of people who have come in contact with this dispensation, that you have experienced it. You have experienced that there is more to you than the mind, otherwise you would not be following these teachings. There are always a few exceptions, but for the vast majority of you, you have experienced it in glimpses. You simply need to recognize that experience and build on it. 

The Christ mind takes on form but does not become it

You see, what have we said about the Conscious You? It creates structures in the four levels of the mind. It creates these subconscious selves and then you can step inside the self and now you are experiencing the world through the perception filter of the self. But even though the Conscious You has created the selves, you have not become the selves. Well, the same is true of the Christ mind. Without Him was not anything made that was made, without the first begotten Son of the Father, the Universal Christ mind, no form, no concept can be created. Yet the Christ mind does not become the concept, does not become the form. 

Now, you can say, and this is really the purpose, the higher, esoteric spiritual purpose of the Easter story, you can say that Christ is crucified in matter. The cross has four points and the Christ is crucified in these four levels of the matter universe. You cannot create, without the Christ mind, any sense of identity, you cannot create any mental structures, you cannot create any emotions, any reactionary patterns, and you cannot create anything physical, whether the body or whatever you create with the body, without the Christ mind. But the Christ mind never becomes the form that it takes on. It is always more than the form, it is always connected to this entire hierarchy of light reaching up to the Creator.

You cannot go to a level so low that the Christ is not there. This is an illusion that the fallen beings have created, some of them, and they are very determined to uphold it. This is why you see this concept so often talked about by Christians of heaven and hell. And Christians would say that the Christ is not in hell, but did I not descend into hell for three days after my death on the cross? What is the symbolism? Well, the symbolism is twofold. I, as an individual expression of the Christ mind, did descend to a certain level of hell in order to attempt to reach certain souls that were stuck there. But the Christ mind, the universal Christ mind, does not descend into hell because hell could not be created without the Christ mind. Without Him was not anything made that was made. Wherever you go, however low you go, you cannot go there without using the Christ mind. But the Christ mind never becomes what you create.

The universal Christ mind vs. the differentiated world of forms

Now let us step back to a higher level. Let us go to the very highest level of the world of form, that very first sphere that ascended, the very highest level of that first sphere. You have two beings there. We can call them Alpha and Omega, although there is an Alpha and Omega in every ascended sphere, even in your unascended sphere in the spiritual realm. Nevertheless, if we go to the very first sphere, we have two beings forming a polarity and they have the absolute highest level of consciousness that you can reach before the Creator consciousness. 

What created these beings and their sense of identity? What did they use to create their sense of identity? Well, they used the Christ mind. But even though these beings have the highest level of consciousness you could reach before the Creator, did the Christ mind become them? Nay, because even though these beings have the highest level of consciousness in the world of form, the Christ mind is still more. Why? Because a being, even a being with the highest level of consciousness, has an individual sense of identity. Now, this will seem contradictory to someone on earth because if you could experience the consciousness of Alpha and Omega you would see that you can barely call it individual as you call it individual on earth because it is so much more universal. It encompasses the entire world of form but nevertheless it is an individual sense of identity. But the Christ mind is not individual, it is not individualized, it is universal. 

Now, you could step up and say: “How did the Christ mind come into being in your world of form?” but that is a topic I will leave aside for now. In your world of form there is a specific universal Christ mind that the Creator defined before it started creating form. It is universal, however, how was any form created?  You have in the Vedic teachings and Hinduism and some modern non-duality teachings this concept of “Only Brahman is real, the world is an illusion.” Because they say that Brahman is the one undifferentiated consciousness and everything that has form is in the realm of duality and it is unreal. Well, but this Brahman that they are talking about is the universal Christ consciousness. The question they are not really asking is, how did this universal undifferentiated consciousness ever become expressed as differentiated forms? No form can be created without differentiation. You consider there is an undifferentiated state of consciousness, call it the Christ consciousness or Brahman or infinite awareness or whatever you want to call it. There is an undifferentiated consciousness. But you can contemplate this only because you live in a world of differentiation. You exist as an individual differentiated being, so how did that world of form, the differentiated world come into being, come into existence? Why is it even there? 

There is a concept in philosophy and science, why is there anything at all? And even a more specific question, how could the undifferentiated become form? If there is something that is undifferentiated such as Brahman, how could form come into being? Could the undifferentiated by itself create form? No. The Christ consciousness cannot create anything by itself. Again this will sound contradictory. But you realize that the Christ consciousness was created or at least defined by your Creator. And what is your Creator? It is an individualized being. And as an individualized being, it can create an image in its mind of what it wants to manifest and then use the Christ consciousness to create that form. As we have explained many times, the Creator created the first sphere, created structures in the sphere, then out of its own being and out of the Christ consciousness created individual beings, differentiated beings, sent them into the first sphere to be co-creators with the Creator. These beings in the first sphere were individualized differentiated beings, but so is the Creator. The Creator is just beyond any of the beings that are out of the Creator’s being, but still an individualized being who can hold a vision and who can manifest that vision. 

Where does all this esoteric talk lead to? It leads to the fact that no form has ever been created by the Christ consciousness. No form has ever been created without the Christ consciousness. But out of the Creator’s being was created individualized beings. And although they are created out of the Creator’s consciousness, when they become individualized by being endowed by the Creator, so to speak, begotten by the Creator, then they become able to create forms out of the Christ consciousness that the Christ consciousness as the universal undifferentiated consciousness cannot create. 

Two aspects of the Christ mind

Now you can express this in different ways. You could say that the Christ consciousness has two aspects, a universal and an individual. And the universal cannot create anything. Only the individualized Christ consciousness can create form, but it creates that form out of the universal Christ consciousness, which is why no being that creates form ever becomes the form that it creates, because it is more than the form. 

Now, I talked about this Central Sun in the first sphere with the Alpha and Omega that have the highest consciousness. They are individualizations created by the Creator out of the universal Christ consciousness. But they are individualizations. They have an individual sense of identity that they have co-created over a very long period of time from the beginning of the first sphere. It is a very, very complex sense of identity. And you might say: “Well, could Alpha and Omega forget that they are out of the Christ consciousness?” Nay, because they are in the position they are in today because they ascended from the first sphere. 

And here is the essential difference between an ascended being and an unascended being. An unascended being is out of the Christ consciousness. It has not become the form that it has taken on. You look at earth, you look at the typical people on earth who are completely identified with the contents of their four lower bodies. The difference between the average person on earth and the consciousness of Alpha and Omega is immense, unfathomable for anyone on earth. But they are still out of the Christ consciousness. And therefore, even the average person on earth has not become the identity that it has taken on here on earth. It has the Christ consciousness within it. But the thing is, it has forgotten this. The Conscious You has forgotten who it is, or rather it has not actually forgotten. It is just experiencing something different because it experiences the world through the perception filter of these subconscious selves. It is not that it has become something, it is not even that it has really forgotten, it is just focused on a certain type of experience instead of going beyond as I had you do in this beginning meditation. 

Letting go of the sense of identification with form

The thing is, in an unascended sphere, as an unascended being, you can create a sense of identity, you can create a structure at the four levels, and you can become so colored by it that you do not experience the Christ behind it. You do not see that behind all of these forms is the universal Christ mind without which not anything that was made was made. But when you ascend, you ascend by recognizing who you are. And therefore, once you have ascended, you could never again forget, you could never again have that experience that the Christ is not within any form. Alpha and Omega, they have an extremely complex identity. But they know they are out of the Christ mind. And that without the Christ mind, they could not do anything. Without the Creator, they could not exist. They know this. Even though they have the highest level of awareness in your world of form, they still see themselves as co-creators. The only difference between you and Alpha and Omega is that you still have structures in these four lower bodies. And it is not just that you have structures, it is that you are identifying yourself with them so that you are looking at the world through these structures. And now comes the tricky part. It is not that you have to let go of all the structures, it is that you have to let go of the sense of identification with them. The Living Christ is not a person in physical embodiment who has absolutely no structures in his or her four lower bodies. Because in order to function in a physical body, through a physical body, in order to do anything through a physical body, you have to have some structures. But there are of course two levels of these structures you can have. You can have structures that are created out of the illusion of separation, which is what we can also call the consciousness of antichrist. It is just one name we can apply. We can also call it the duality consciousness, or the separate selves. And the Living Christ has transcended those structures, but still has structures that allow it to express itself in the world through a physical body.

The Living Christ in embodiment

Now, you may look at a person who has reached the 144th level of consciousness. As we have said, the Conscious You starts as pure awareness, goes to the 144th level, takes on a certain illusion. Then it takes on another illusion to go to the 143rd level and continues like that until it reaches the 48th level. These are not illusions that are in separation, in duality. They are illusions that make it seem like earth is a real world. You have a real physical body, a real emotional body, a real mental body, a real identity body. And that these structures are real. You take on these illusions to go to the 48th level. Then you can choose to go below the 48th level, go into duality, and now you use the duality consciousness to create other illusions. As the Living Christ, you overcome the dualistic illusions, the separate illusions. And this is what you are meant to do at the 96th level, where you realize that you are more than all of these structures you have in your four lower bodies. You realize that you have created them, the Conscious You has created them, but you have not become them.

When you reach the 96th level, you have overcome all these dualistic illusions, and now you can start expressing your Christhood. But of course at the 96th level you do not have the highest level of Christhood. There are levels of Christhood, levels of Christ discernment. When you climb towards the 144th level, you are letting go of these illusions that make it seem real that you are this person, that you are a physical body, you are your emotions, you are your thoughts, and the earth is a real world. You are letting go of these illusions. But as you reach those higher levels, it is part of Christhood that you express your level of consciousness, your insights, your understanding to help others. Because as we have said before, Christhood that is not expressed in helping others is not Christhood. 

And how do you express yourself? How do you even speak words? You have to have some structures in the mind, some kind of personality, otherwise how would you express yourself and how would other people relate to you? You see there is a distinction to be made between the illusions that allow you to descend, and then just the outer personality, we might say, that you use to express yourself in this world. The difference is that as you rise towards the 144th level of consciousness, you are letting go of the illusions that cause you to identify yourself with, identify yourself as, this outer personality. You do not have to overcome the outer personality. The Buddha still had an individual personality. I still had an individual personality. Other masters have had the same. You are just not identified with it. 

The enigma of the conceptual mind

Now, this, my beloved, is not an easy process. I do not recall us ever promising that the spiritual path would be easy, that the path to the ascension would be easy. And why is it not easy? Because the mind, the conceptual mind, the linear mind will attempt to stop or hinder or delay your progress towards Christhood. This is probably somewhat easy to understand when we are talking about the separate mind, the dualistic mind. The dualistic mind is very, very selfish, self-centered, self-focused. You look at people with the lowest level of consciousness on earth, they have no empathy, as it is normally said about narcissists. They do not consider the suffering of other people. They only consider themselves and their own goals. It is easy enough to see that this separate mind, this selfish mind, this egotistical mind can hinder your progress, will hinder your progress. The ego will try to keep you trapped in the focus on self. But when you go beyond the 96th level, you have risen above this. But there is still a mind that will attempt to delay your progress, diverge your attention into blind alleys. And this is a mind that is more difficult to uncover. It is more difficult to see through and many people have actually become stuck in this mind for lifetimes, dealing with this mind. 

And it is truly an enigma. Some will call it a contradiction. And I am not attempting to explain it in full in one dictation. I am not expecting that you will grasp this in full by hearing just this one dictation. But we have to start somewhere. What have we said? What have I said in this dictation? What have we said in many other dictations? How do you create anything? How do you co-create anything? Again, take Alpha and Omega. Alpha and Omega are very creative beings, beyond what you can even imagine as creativity on earth. And how do you create? How do you co-create something as an individual being, even at the highest level of consciousness? How do you co-create? You formulate an image in your mind of the form you want to co-create. How do you formulate an image? Well, through what you at least on earth would call a concept. You form a concept in your mind. And you, as we have described it before, then use the powers of your mind to project that concept, that mental image upon the Ma-ter light, which then takes on the form. First at the identity level, then at the mental, then at the emotional, then at the physical, if you are in this unascended sphere. In the spiritual realm it is different because you manifest directly and immediately. You are formulating a concept in order to create any form. In other words, any form that ever existed is based on a concept formulated in the minds of some beings. And they use the Christ consciousness to formulate the concept, meaning that the Christ consciousness is embedded in the concept. And when a concept manifests as a form, the Christ consciousness is embedded in the form. It is, we might say, imprisoned in the form, an aspect of the universal Christ consciousness. You see, in the spiritual realm, beings are conceptualizing in order to co-create. How is that different from what you are doing in an unascended sphere? In principle, it is not different. But in practicality, it is fundamentally different. You see, in an unascended sphere, you do not have the ascended level of consciousness. Therefore, you do not really see yourself as a co-creator. You can come to understand that you are a co-creator. You can even come to experience it when you experience the Conscious You as pure awareness, because you realize that you cannot exist on your own.

Creation of the conceptual mind

Nevertheless, when you take on the illusion at the 144th level, and keep going down to the 48th level, you are doing this by coming to accept these concepts: “This is how the world works.” And you are creating your own version of these general concepts. And you are conceptualizing. And as you are doing this, you are also creating the mind that conceptualizes within the framework of this unascended sphere, specifically a planet like earth. There is a certain range of illusions from the 144th to the 48th level here on earth that are specific to earth. And in order to take on these illusions, you are creating the conceptual mind. And in order to fully grasp this, you have to realize that even though we have talked to you about these levels of the mind, the conceptual mind is actually beyond the mental mind. The mental mind is a level of thought specifically focused on how you can do things in the physical world. But the conceptual mind is beyond it. The conceptual mind is also in your identity body. It is what you use to create your sense of identity. You use it to create your thoughts, your thinking structures, and you use it to create your emotional patterns. You even use it to create part of your physical body. The conceptual mind is more than the four levels of the mind, it is really what creates the four levels of the mind. You can talk about ego in its lowest form, which is below the 48th level of consciousness, the self-centered selfish ego, but you can also say that the conceptual mind is the ego between the 48th and the 144th level, specifically between the 96th and 144th. That is the higher level of the ego that allows you, the Conscious You, to experience the world as real, experience the body as real, the emotions, the thoughts, and the identity as real. 

There is always more 

You see that as you rise from the 96th level towards the 144th, you are beginning to realize that you are more, first of all, than the physical body, the emotions, the thoughts, and the sense of identity. But there comes a point where you also have to start realizing that you are more than this conceptual mind. And that everything held by the conceptual mind is actually an illusion, and it is something that you have to question and let go of. And a conceptual mind will resist this, because the conceptual mind will say: “But this is not an illusion, this is real.” And even when you have these concepts that we have given you of the Christ and the Christ mind, the conceptual mind will take this, and it can take what I have said in this dictation, it can say: “But look, Jesus said that every form that was ever created was created out of the Christ mind, so this image that you are dealing with right now, and that you are starting to question, it was created out of the Christ mind, how can it be wrong? Therefore, you should not question it, you should accept it, accept that this is Christhood, this is Christ discernment for you.” 

And this is what makes it possible that there are people who can attain a certain level of Christ’s discernment, but now they come to a specific idea about the world, about themselves, that they are not willing to give up, they are not willing to question it. And now they say: “But this is an expression of the Christ mind, and therefore, it is an absolute truth, and therefore, I don’t need to question it, and I don’t need to look beyond it.” And you can do this at the 48th level, at the 64th level, at the 96th level, at the 124th level, even at the 144th level. You can allow the conceptual mind to say: “No, this you should not question, for this is the Christ truth.” 

But what have I said throughout this dictation that the Christ is? It is more than any form, any concept. How do you rise from the 48th to the 49th level? By realizing there is more than the worldview you have at the 48th level. How do you rise from the 143rd to the 144th? By realizing there is more than what you have even at the 143rd level. How do you qualify for your ascension? By realizing there is more than even what you see at the 144th level. This is Christ. Yes, every concept is out of the Christ consciousness. You cannot formulate a concept without the Christ consciousness. But the Christ consciousness did not become the concept, so there is always more to Christ than the concept. And the Conscious You formulated the concept but has not become the concept, so there is always more to you than the concept. And when you acknowledge that, when you experience that, you are experiencing Christ. That you are Christ, because you are out of Christ. And you are experiencing that there is more, because when you reach a certain level of consciousness, a certain level of willingness to question even your deepest identity here on earth, you begin to experience that there is more, which is the I AM Presence. And therefore, you are first connected with the I AM Presence, then gradually you even let go of the sense of distance, so you can say: “I AM Presence.” And you can experience I AM Presence. And that is when you are the Living Christ in embodiment. But as long as you have a concept that you are not willing to question and look beyond, you are not the Living Christ in embodiment. You may think you are the Living Christ. You may declare you are the Living Christ. You may think you have some ultimate Christ discernment, but you are not. Because you do not acknowledge that there is more. More to you, more to your sense of identity, more to any thoughts, any ideas you believe in, more to any feelings. If you do not acknowledge there is more, you are not the Living Christ, no matter what you think you are. You may have, and this is what the conceptual mind will do as you rise higher, you may have created a concept of what it means to be the Living Christ. But no concept can define the Living Christ. 

Choose Life!

What I have attempted to do here is set before you life and death. In a nutshell, in a very concentrated form, I have given you the basic dynamic of the world of form of the raising of consciousness. Surely there is more that can be said. Surely there is more than will be said. But if you would take this one dictation, read it, study it, contemplate it, allow it to transform your consciousness, this one dictation could qualify you for your ascension, if you really grasp what has been said here. And that is why in a way I have set before you life and death, and therefore, I can say: Choose life!

There is always more. Christ cannot be defined by any form in this unascended sphere, especially not on an unnatural planet like earth. We can give you words that point to, but unless you go beyond the words, you will not experience Christ. And if you do not experience Christ, you cannot be the Living Christ. But what did I say? The Conscious You may have identified itself with the ego. It has not become the ego, it has not become a fundamentally different being. It has just stepped into a perception filter and it is experiencing life and experiencing itself through that filter, because it is looking out through the filter. But the Conscious You can at any time make the choice to reverse its sense of direction and look in. And if you go through this simple meditation that I gave in the beginning, you can look in and see: “I am not the physical body, I am not these emotional patterns, I am not these thought patterns and beliefs and ideas, I am not this sense of identity, I am more.” And that experience is the only way to be free of the sense of identity you have on earth.

Experiencing Christ in an individual form

And the only way to have that experience is through Christ, the Christ consciousness. That is why Christ is the Redeemer. That is why no one will be saved without Christ as that universal consciousness. But how is that universal consciousness ever going to be expressed in the world of form? As I said, the universal consciousness cannot create anything out of itself, only through individual beings. How can you experience the universal Christ consciousness on earth? Well, you cannot, but you can experience the individualized Christ consciousness because a specific being has attained the Christ consciousness and chosen to remain with earth and express itself here. This can be beings in embodiment and there have been many over the history of this planet, or it can be ascended beings expressing themselves through beings in embodiment. And of course the beings in embodiment who have been the Living Christ realize that they are not the Living Christ of their own effort. I can on my own self do nothing. They realize that it is only because a being at a higher level, an ascended being, is flowing through them. My Father worketh hitherto and I work. 

You see what Christ is. Christ as it has any meaning on earth is not the universal Christ mind, the unexpressed, the undifferentiated. It is there, correct, but you are not going to experience it on earth. In fact you are never going to experience it anywhere. Because what have I said? Alpha and Omega, you can say in a sense that they have the highest level of Christ consciousness of any beings in the world of form, but it is still individualized. As you go up to higher and higher levels of consciousness, you are raising your consciousness to where you can now experience the next level up. And this continues until you reach the level of Alpha and Omega. Then you experience the highest level of Christ consciousness in this world of form. And when you go beyond that you experience the Christ consciousness of the Creator. This entire concept of this undifferentiated consciousness, it is not that it is wrong. The Brahman as the undifferentiated consciousness, it is not that it is wrong, it is not that it does not exist, it is just that it does not have any practical implication.

Because nobody has ever experienced it, and nobody ever will experience it, no matter what they believe, no matter what they claim, that they have attained God-realization or enlightenment or this or that. You can only experience the Christ consciousness in an individual form, and you as being an embodiment on earth can only experience the Christ consciousness from the ascended masters who are working with earth, who are the closest representatives of the Christ consciousness that you can experience on this planet. It does not matter what anybody claims, no being on earth has ever experienced Brahman or Infinite Awareness or the universal Christ consciousness. You can only experience the hierarchy of Christed beings reaching to the Creator. 

This of course is another topic that we will discourse on at a later time. For now I know I have gone beyond what you can handle in one sitting, so I will seal you in the joy of my heart, and both Maitreya and I will give you more teachings. But I wanted to give you a very challenging discourse at the beginning, because it can help you, if you are willing, open your minds, start to question this conceptual mind.

For what is the conceptual mind? Well, it can be called many things, but you look at the situation described in Matthew where Peter contradicts what I am saying will happen to me and says: “Be it far from thee, Lord”, and what is my response, as you know: “Get thee behind me, Satan.” Because it was the conceptual mind of Peter that made him think that even though he had recognized that there was something special about me, that I had a higher level of consciousness than he did, he still thought that his conceptual mind could tell what the Christ is. And that right there is the major problem that prevents the liberation of Christ. That very tendency to use the conceptual mind to form a concept of what Christ is and then wanting to elevate that concept to not being a concept, but being some absolute reality. This is how the world is. But what have I said previously? Every form started with a concept. Is there anything that is not a concept? Nay. Therefore, is there anything that is ultimately real? Nay. Does that mean everything is an illusion? Nay. For there are concepts that are based on the realization of what the Christ mind is. And there are concepts that spring from separation. But that is what we will return to in the coming discourses. 

I seal you in this Joy Flame that I AM and contrast it with how most Christians celebrate Easter. They focus on these images on the suffering Christ on the cross. Where is the joy in that? Where is the joy in their hearts? But I was only on the cross for a short time and the real joy of Easter is of course that I transcended the cross as the Christ will always do. And in that transcendence of the conceptual limitations, in that is real joy. Be sealed in that joy.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Liberating Christ

Shifting your focus from the things of this world to the ascended masters and your higher self


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha.

Let me begin by talking about the thoughtform for 2024. Naturally, it is still valid to give the affirmations or mantras you have been giving so far: “Gautama Buddha, you are the perfect mirror for earth”, Saint Germain for the economy, Mother Mary for women, Jesus for Christianity*, and you can even create your own mantras to other masters. But I will also give you a specific thoughtform for this year.

The thoughtform for 2024

And the thoughtform is that I, Gautama, am sitting on one side of the Sea of Samsara. I am sitting, in a typical Buddhic posture, as a golden Buddha. Not as one of these solid brass or gold leaf Buddhas that you see, but as a Buddha of golden light. In front of me, therefore, is the Sea of Samsara. You and humanity are on the other side of that sea. It is turbulent with waves, chaotic waves. I reach out my hands like this and I part the sea. Not the Red Sea, but the Sea of Samsara. There is now a dry passage, and the waves are held back on both sides. And therefore, those who are willing, those who have a certain balance, can walk across that Sea of Samsara towards the golden Buddha. But in order to walk, you have to be so balanced that you are not pulled in either direction. You can hold that image for yourself, that you are walking on this narrow line, across the Sea of Samsara, without looking to either side, but focusing only on the golden Buddha, the golden light of the Buddha. You can hold the vision that many among the top 10% of the people will also be drawn to the Buddha and will be able and willing to walk that path, to cross that sea, and regardless of the outer turmoil, reach for the peace of the Buddha.

What is the Conscious You?

My contribution to this webinar will be somewhat multifaceted. But let us begin with a concept of self. We have said that the Conscious You is really a sense of self. What is a sense of self? We have also said that the Conscious You is pure awareness. Whereby we mean that the Conscious You is not the outer selves, the identity, mental and emotional bodies and the contents of those bodies. Another way to describe this, and mind you all of this is words, but another way to describe it is to say that the Conscious You is really the consciousness of the I AM Presence focusing itself in the material world. But because the Conscious You is not the totality of the Presence, the Conscious You can experience itself as a distinct being, that can even feel like it is separated from the I AM Presence.

But really the Conscious You is what? It is the ability of consciousness to focus itself in a particular location. It is sort of a concentration of consciousness. What happens when the Conscious You goes into a certain self? Well, the consciousness that is the Conscious You focuses itself inside that sense of self and experiences the world through the perception filter of that self. What allows people to identify themselves with their physical bodies? The Conscious You is focused inside the body, for many people, inside the brain, and therefore, experiences the world through the perception filter of the physical senses and the brain.

And you can say that the Conscious You, as we have said before, is whatever it thinks it is, is whatever it experiences itself as being, depending on where it has focused itself. But as we have also said, no matter what outer selves you create and no matter how strong they are and how firmly you are identified with them, you do not become the selves because the Conscious You is still just that, a focalization of consciousness, and you know very well that you have the ability to shift your focus. If you are sitting, watching TV, being engrossed in a movie, but you hear a loud noise outside, your attention immediately goes to the noise. You are shifting your focus from the movie to the outside noise. That is all you are doing. That is all the Conscious You is really doing, shifting its focus.

The ability to shift your focus

Now, in many cases, for most people, certainly when you are in the immersion phase, this happens unconsciously. You are unconsciously shifting your focus from this to that to the next thing.

Now, what happens when you start the awakening phase? Well, ideally, what should happen is that you become conscious of your ability to shift your focus. And instead of allowing your focus to be drawn hither and yon by outside conditions or by internal conditions in your four lower bodies, you can consciously decide where you focus your attention. This has certain subtleties. You might say that traditional forms of meditation are focused on concentrating the mind, controlling the mind, suppressing thoughts and feelings, disciplining the mind. And I am not saying that this cannot achieve some results, but in the end, the question really is, does it shift your focus? Does it help you become aware of your ability to shift your focus?

What we have attempted to give you is a set of teachings and tools for becoming aware that you are the Conscious You, you are neutral pure awareness, meaning you are not all of those selves in your three higher levels of the mind. And therefore, when you realize this, when you begin to experience this, you can experience that your focus can shift out of the selves, and to pure awareness and you can become more and more conscious of this, more and more able to do this.

The dualistic state of nothingness in non-dual teaching

However, there is a certain subtlety that we wish to give you at this point because some of you are ready to take advantage of it. It is possible to think that when you experience yourself as pure awareness, you are experiencing that there is no self. This is what has led many people throughout the ages to go into this state of experiencing nothing or nothingness or no self, as it has now been called in this modern non-duality movement. And they have a certain experience, as we have talked about before, because there has been created in the collective consciousness, this state of ‘seeming nothingness’ or ‘seeming no self’.

But what is it that is really happening here? Well, what is happening is that when you are completely, when the Conscious You is completely identified with the outer selves, the outer personality, this is an example of an extreme focus on something that has form. You are focused on this particular sense of self. And this, of course, is what the fallen beings have done to an extreme degree. It is not a point-like sense of self they have created, it is a somewhat broad and sophisticated self. But their Conscious You is completely focused as and within that sense of self.

This, of course, is a self that is based on duality. It has the built-in contradictions and therefore, it causes suffering. This self is seeking to raise itself up to become immortal, but since this is an impossible task, the self will always be suffering. There are beings who have been in this state of suffering for so long, beyond even the lifespan of this unascended sphere, that they have had enough of it. But they have now gone to the opposite dualistic extreme of instead of glorifying the self, denying that there is a self, thinking that thereby they can escape the process of having to consciously dissolve all of the subconscious selves they have created over such a long period of time—they have created this concept that there is this realm or this experience of nothingness, no differentiation, not two. Some even call this nirvana or enlightenment.

But enlightenment and nirvana, as I used the concepts even 2,500 years ago, does not mean nothingness. I actually, as the incarnated Buddha, warned against going into a state of nothingness or a state of ‘no-self’ and the reason for this is very simple.

The state of dis-focus

What have I said the Conscious You is? It is the focus of consciousness, focusing in a specific location, we might say. But what is the flip side of the focus of consciousness? It is to dis-focus, to not focus consciousness in a specific location, but to un-focus so there is no specific sense of location or sense of self. Yet what happens when you do this? Well, you lose the sense of self. But why did the Conscious You come into existence in the first place? To give the I AM Presence a specific experience in the world of form.

Everything in form, in the world of form, can be said to have a certain location, certain localization. That is why the Conscious You is consciousness focused in a certain location, so it gives a certain experience. When you dis-focus the Conscious You and go into this artificial state of nothingness or no-self, what happens? Well, you lose your sense of continuity, you lose yourself, of who you are, and many people in the world, even right now, are experiencing this.

Throughout history, many people have experienced it because they have been ensnared by the fallen beings into thinking that, instead of going through this process of consciously un-creating the subconscious selves, there is a shortcut. They can leapfrog this arduous process and therefore, reach instant enlightenment, instant nirvana, whatever they call it. But this is a lie created by the fallen beings and the effect of it is that you still have all the subconscious selves in your being. Therefore, you are not free to merge back into the I AM Presence. You cannot go into the I AM Presence. But at least temporarily, you cannot either focus yourself in the selves.

The spiritual coma of the no-self land

What does it take to let a self die? To dis-identify yourself from the self. You must focus on the self without going into it, and then see the illusion and let go of the illusion. If you are in this state of no-self where you are not focused, you cannot go in that direction. But neither can you go to the I AM Presence, because the I AM Presence is not nothing. It is not no-self. It is a clearly defined self. You now go into this no-self land, and you have two ways to go here.

Some people end up in a mental institution, in a straitjacket or on heavy medication, because the psychological profession has discovered this condition and has labeled it in various ways. Others go into some kind of spiritual setting and you find a substantial number of them in Buddhist monasteries around the world, but also in other forms of spiritual monasteries or retreats, where they try to turn this into a virtue, into a sign of spiritual growth. They might sit there in this dissociative state for a period of time, but they are not growing from this. They are held in suspended animation so to speak. These are the two main options that people take. And many, many people throughout the ages have believed that they have achieved some kind of spiritual growth in some kind of higher state of consciousness, even nirvana or enlightenment or awakening or no-self, but they have just gone into this spiritual coma.

Focusing on the higher selves

What is the alternative if you have experienced this? It is to realize the fallacy of this state, the unreality of this state, and again be willing to focus yourself. If you are not able to focus on the I AM Presence, then be willing to focus on the subconscious selves. Use our tools and teachings to gradually dissolve, and let die, those selves. And as you allow more and more selves to die, the Conscious You becomes more and more free to consciously choose where it wants to focus itself. And then you can either focus on the I AM Presence, or you can focus on an ascended master. For many people, it will be easier, to begin with, to focus on an ascended master than on the I AM Presence. This may sound paradoxical, but it can be easier, for many people, to do this. Partly because there are ascended masters who are ready to work with unascended people and therefore, give you a focus.

You see what I am saying here. Spiritual growth, higher states of consciousness, is not a matter of losing your focus. It is a matter of shifting your focus, from the selves in this world to selves that are beyond this world. Whether it be the self of an ascended master or the self of your I AM Presence. As an ascended master, I am not in a state of no self. I have a clearly defined self as the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha. I can trace this self all the way back to my embodiment as Gautama, where I qualified for my ascension. And I can trace it further back to my first embodiment on earth and beyond that to a natural planet, actually several natural planets. And the self that I have is based on all of the experiences I have had, and I recognize the value of all these experiences.

The illusion of a shortcut vs. the purpose of life

Now I have said that the fallen beings have created such a conglomerate of subconscious selves, that when they become aware of this and aware that these selves are the cause of their suffering, they refuse to deal with it. They want to find a shortcut so they can get back to nirvana, or peace of mind or the ascension or enlightenment or whatever, without having to go through the arduous process of dealing with the selves. But this is again a misunderstanding of the purpose of life. What does it mean that you have free will? As we have said, within a certain context you have freedom of choices. You can go this way to the ascension or that way to the ascension. What does it mean? It means that you have free will because anything you do as the Conscious You with free will, any place you focus yourself, is an experience that helps the I AM Presence grow and expand its sense of self. Creating the separate selves, and focusing yourself as the Conscious You inside the selves, is an experience for the I AM Presence.

But uncreating the selves one at a time, seeing through the illusions, is another type of experience that helps the I AM Presence grow. You see, the I AM Presence, as such can be said, it is not a good expression to say it does not care, but the I AM Presence is not attached to whether you go into duality and separation and how many separate selves you create because creating the selves gives it an experience and uncreating the selves gives it an experience. If the Conscious You decides that it does not want to give the I AM Presence the experience of uncreating the selves, well, that is what the Conscious You can do with its free will. But it also can only be done when the Conscious You is not willing to shift its focus to the I AM Presence and sense what the I AM Presence wants.

Because clearly, the I AM Presence wants the Conscious You to go through the entire process of uncreating what it has created. There is no judgment on the part of the I AM Presence. There is no judgment on the part of the ascended masters. There is no judgment on the part of the Creator. At least not this judgment of right and wrong. There is discernment, but this is not judgment, the dualistic judgment based on the dualistic value scale.

Some of you will be ready to take these teachings and begin to realize that it really is just a matter of where you, as the Conscious You, focus your attention. And you will gradually become able to consciously become aware: “Oh, I am focusing my attention on this. I do not want to do that anymore.” And then you can consciously learn to shift your attention. But of course, shifting your attention on a more permanent basis can only be done when you dissolve the selves that pull on your attention. So the Conscious You can always shift out of the subconscious selves and experience a reality outside the selves. But it cannot permanently, on a long-term basis, shift outside the selves until it has resolved the selves, dissolved the selves so they are not pulling on the Conscious You.

The process of the growth of self and ascension

In other words, the purpose, we might say, of the journey that the Conscious You is making in the world of form, in the unascended sphere, is to first allow its attention to be pulled into the world, then awakening from this identification with the world, with the identity, mental, emotional bodies and the physical body, and learning to consciously shift its attention to the I AM Presence or the ascended masters, allowing its attention to be pulled upwards instead of outwards or even downwards.

The fallen beings are attempting to pull your attention downwards to be focused on them. They want your Conscious You to become a chela, a slave, of them as gurus. They want the Conscious You to see them as the ultimate gurus and follow them as their slaves, follow them blindly. The ascended masters, of course, want you to go in the opposite direction and free yourself from any downward or outward pull. But we, of course, allow you to outplay your free will and have enough experiences of focusing your attention in various locations in the world of form, the unascended sphere, until both the Conscious You and the I AM Presence have had enough of the experiences you can have.

We might say that first you are going out and you are creating all of these subconscious selves that give you various experiences in the world, even as a separate self. You can come to a turning point where now you switch your focus and you start going back. But that also is an experience you can have in the world of form. When both the I AM Presence and the Conscious You have had enough of both types of experiences, the immersion, the awakening, the going out, the going in, then the Conscious You comes to that point where now there is nothing in the world of form, in the unascended sphere, that pulls you outwards or downwards. And that is when the Conscious You can then stand there, although standing is, of course, metaphorically speaking, but you can be at that point where the Conscious You looks back at earth and it has to sense: “Is there anything pulling me back there? Is there any desire I have, anything I want to do, anything I want to accomplish, any experience I want to have?” And if there is nothing that pulls you, then you can turn around, metaphorically speaking, focus your attention on the I AM Presence, and merge back into the I AM Presence.

This does not mean that the Conscious You ceases to exist. It means that the Conscious You realizes itself as the I AM Presence, realizes that it was never separated from the I AM Presence. It was just a focus, a localized focus of the I AM Presence in the unascended sphere. But now it is the fullness of the I AM Presence with all of the experiences incorporated in the causal body that the I AM Presence garnered through the Conscious You.

I am an ascended master. I am not constantly thinking about all of my past lifetimes on earth and on natural planets, but the experiences I had, are in my causal body and my causal body is part of the totality that I am. And that is why I have a much broader awareness than I had when I was this new I AM Presence created a long time ago on a natural planet in this sphere. And this is the process of life, the process of the growth of self, the transcendence of self. It is a beautiful process, a wondrous process, a magnificent process.

I know this is much easier to say for an ascended master than for an unascended being who is still swimming in the Sea of Samsara, struggling to keep your head above the water. But perhaps by hearing this and hearing that this is your potential, this can be inspiring for you, especially when you realize that I started out as an I AM Presence just like your I AM Presence. I started out with a localized point-like sense of self just like yours. There is nothing special about me that enabled me to go through this process but that would exclude you from going through it. This is, again, where you need to look beyond the idolatry of the Buddha created by the Buddhist religion, by those who are still in the consciousness of duality and therefore, have a need to project that their religion, their religious leader was superior to all others. What one has done, all can do—this is the motto of the ascended masters and it is true. It does not mean that all will do it but it does mean that all can do it.

The reality of any genuine spiritual teaching

The difficulty we always face as ascended masters is that we have a fundamentally higher state of consciousness than unascended beings on earth. Our ultimate goal is to raise people, beings, to our level of consciousness. But the distance is so great that despite whatever claims may be out there, this cannot be achieved in one leap. We cannot even tell unascended beings about our state of consciousness because they cannot fathom it. When we give a teaching, we must look at their state of consciousness, what separate selves they have, what worldview they have, what illusions of Maya they have taken on, and we must give them something that they can relate to in their present state of consciousness.

You may look at this image of this turbulent Sea of Samsara. The waves are chaotic, up and down, in and out. Here is a person in the sea who is drowning. Some ways away, there is this luxurious cruise ship that spots the drowning man. But the drowning man is so focused on just keeping his mouth above water that he cannot even see the cruise ship. He just sees the waves. Now the cruise ship throws out this life belt with a rope attached. And this, the man can see and he can grab onto it, pull himself through it and in the beginning, he cannot do anything else. He is so exhausted that he just finally realizes: “I am not going to sink and drown.” He just sits there without looking right or left, just feeling: “Ah, I have escaped drowning.” All he can grasp right now is the life belt that is keeping him afloat.

Now, after some time he may have rested and he may be able to open his eyes and see: “Hey, there is a rope attached to the life belt. What happens if I pull on it?” And it may actually be that pulling on the rope for a time will increase his trouble, because now he is pulling against the waves and they are again threatening to wash over and fill his mouth. He may have to go through some adjustment process before he finds a way to pull on the rope that does not drown him. And then gradually he pulls himself into the lee of the ship where the waves are not as big, they become smaller and smaller. But he is still just focused on the rope. And he has the sense that he needs to pull on it but he does not really have any clear idea what is at the other end but he hopes that it is a place that is not wet and where he is no longer in danger of sinking. And only when he has pulled himself a certain distance, can he suddenly look up and see the cruise ship. And this is the situation of the ascended masters. We can throw people a life belt with a rope attached but even when people grab ahold of the life belt, we cannot pull them in. They must pull themselves in.

But when the person is drowning, would it do us any good to tell him about this wonderful cruise ship? Nay, he will not be able to fathom it or even accept that it exists. He is just looking for something that can keep him from drowning. This is why you see all of the different religions, all of the different teachings on earth. It is because people who are in the Sea of Samsara cannot fathom what it is like to be outside the Sea of Samsara. There are two reasons why there are so many religious and spiritual teachings. One is that we of the ascended masters give different teachings for different people who are at different levels of consciousness. As I said, we must go in, look at the illusions they have, give them something they can grasp, but that can help them rise above their current sense of self.

Spiritual teachings created in the unascended sphere

Now, there is no other source of genuine spiritual teachings than the ascended masters. But there are, of course, other sources of spiritual and religious teachings. There are beings in the identity realm who are attempting to give spiritual teachings, beings in the mental realm, beings in the emotional realm. And there are beings in physical embodiment who are attempting to set themselves up as gurus and give their own teachings. There are those who are not seeking to reach up for higher level, but who are basing their teaching on a tradition that reaches back into the past. This is what you see many gurus in India do. You see many gurus who are basing their teachings on an older teaching. It can be Buddhism, it can be the Vedas, it can be other things, but they are reaching back instead of reaching up. You see that there are teachings that are originated with the ascended masters. They are the ones who have the ability to help people ascend. But this does not mean that all the teachings we have given are some ultimate teaching, because they are always adapted to people’s level of consciousness.

But there are also many teachings that are created in the unascended sphere, in the four levels of that sphere. They may not be malevolent. They may actually help people raise their consciousness. But a being in the lower identity realm is not an ascended master, and cannot connect to the ascended masters, because if a being in the lower identity realm had been willing to connect to the ascended masters, it would have ascended. The lower identity realm is a sort of a holding place for those who have risen above the mental realm but not been willing to ascend. So what will it do for people to follow these teachings, these beings? It may raise your consciousness for a while, but then you will stop where the teacher has stopped. You cannot, you can rarely, at least, go beyond the teacher unless you shift your focus to another teacher by acknowledging that this teacher cannot take you further.

There are these teachers that are benevolent but have limited ability. And then, of course, there are fallen beings, even some in the identity realm, who are deliberately trying to derail you and tie you to them and make you their chelas, in the meaning of their slaves, who will do anything they are told to do because you think this will lead you to spiritual growth, that you blindly obey the guru. This, truly, is the scenario on earth. And this is why, for any teaching that we could give from the ascended realm, there is a false teaching that seems to invalidate it or be more sophisticated than the teaching from the ascended realm.

There are beings, even in embodiment, who will look at what I have given in this dictation and say: “Ah! This is primitive, we have the higher teaching, the non-dual teaching.” And the same in the other realms as well. And that, of course, is the outplaying of free will.

How to discern between what is real and unreal

But where this is relevant to this year of 2024 and beyond, is that, how will you discern between what is real and what is unreal? Only by learning to shift your focus so that it is not pulled downwards by the fallen beings, it is not pulled into the emotional realm by the gurus there, not in the mental realm by the gurus there, not in the lower identity realm by the gurus there. But it is pulled up towards the ascended masters and your I AM Presence.

And the Conscious You has the ability to become aware of what is pulling on it and which direction it is pulling in. And once you become conscious of the pull and the direction of the pull, that is when you can shift your focus, first temporarily, then, as you dissolve the selves and free yourself from any ties to these teachers in the lower realms, you can permanently shift your focus on the ascended masters, on the I AM Presence and that then brings you gradually to that ascension point where now you can permanently shift your focus into the fullness of the I AM Presence.

With this, I have given you what I wanted to give you. It is my joy, my privilege to seal this conference in a Flame of Cosmic Peace that I AM. Gautama Buddha, I AM. And I am grateful to have been able to interact with you and that through your attention, the words spoken have become fohats of light that have radiated into the collective consciousness.

Remember my thoughtform, for it has rarely been more important in a year to find that Middle Way that allows you to cross the Sea of Samsara without being pulled in either direction. Focus on the golden light of the Buddha and you will make it through the Sea of Samsara of this year of 2024. Gautama I AM.

 

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

*Gautama Buddha, you are the perfect mirror for earth”

“Saint Germain, you are the perfect mirror for the economy”

“Mother Mary, you are the perfect mirror for women” 

“Jesus Christ you are the perfect mirror for Christianity”

 

Back to BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition

 

Increasing your discernment between what is real and unreal in your mind and world


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Padmasambhava through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Padmasambhava. Did you take note of what you repeated 81 times in the refrain of my decree? Earth is an appearance where nothing is real. Consider the reaction to this statement. In the West, many people would doubt it, because then they would say that certainly the material world is real, and what your senses tell you is real and what science tells you is real. In the East, however, they would have a different reaction. Many people would say, based on Eastern philosophy, that this is perfectly true. But the reason they say this is that they consider that only that which never changes, only that which is permanent, is real and they consider that nothing that has form, nothing that is differentiated, is real.

Defining what is real

Now, you may also see that regardless of the East and the West, the human ego has a reaction to this statement because the human ego, the separate selves based on duality and separation, are based on the assumption, the claim, the belief, the experience, that that which the human ego defines as real, is real. Why is there this reaction in the ego? Because the ego ultimately is seeking to establish its own permanence through control. The ego has created this worldview based on duality and it needs to believe it is real, because it is the worldview that gives it a sense that it is in control of its own destiny and can secure its survival indefinitely. If the sense of reality is questioned, then the ego’s sense of being in control is questioned and then the ego’s very existence is questioned.

The same of course holds true for the fallen beings who are completely identified with their egos and they believe then that what they declare to be real, is real. You can find numerous examples of this by looking at world history, of people who have declared that something was real and have acted upon it. You can find entire empires that are based on certain ideas defined by the fallen beings in higher realms, believed by human beings in embodiment, even fallen beings in embodiment, and they have acted upon these ideas, created entire empires based on them.

Confrontation with reality

Many of these ideas revolved around certain groups of people being superior to others. This can be in a religious way—they are God’s chosen people, it can be in other ways that they simply have the right, because they are the strongest to force others, such as the Roman Empire, or it can be some historical necessity that the communists are superior to the capitalists, because historical necessity mandates that communism will take over the earth. There are many versions of this, but when you look at history, what do you see? They have all come and gone. Some survived for a longer period of time, some for a short period of time, but they have all either disappeared or lost most of their influence. Why is this? It is because, as we have said before, the earth is a reality simulator. You can use the dualistic consciousness to build a worldview and you can convince yourself that your worldview is real and for a time the earth will seemingly confirm and validate your worldview. But due to the second law of thermodynamics, there will come a point where your worldview begins to crumble, because, as we have explained many times, when you create a worldview out of duality, it becomes a dualistic polarity, it has an opposite dualistic polarity, there is a conflict between the two, and eventually it breaks them down, both of them.

You see that, in a sense, the reality simulator is set up to give you any experience you want for a time, but not indefinitely. In other words, you cannot become permanently trapped in your experience. And as we have said, even the fallen beings cannot be permanently trapped in their experience that they can define reality. The real message of all mystical teachings throughout the ages is that the mind can become a closed, self-validating system, where from inside the mind you can experience that an illusion is real, but that there are processes in the world designed to help you free yourself from this experience when you have had it for a time.

Seeing what is real and what is unreal

Why is it important to consider this in 2024? Well, we have said that the goal of this webinar is to be the Flame of Peace in a world in transition. What does it mean that the world is in transition? Well, of course, it means many things. But one of the things it means is that the world is transitioning into a phase where more and more people will begin to recognize what I just said, the propensities of the human mind to create a closed, self-validating system and the process that eventually and inevitably shatters that sense of reality.

In other words, you can create a sense of reality for a time but you cannot maintain it indefinitely. This is what you will see not only in 2024, but in the coming years, that there will be an accelerated process whereby people’s illusions will seemingly be validated for a time, but then will begin to crumble so that people come to see such an extreme out-picturing of their beliefs, that they can see the absurdity of it. The lesson that needs to begin to be integrated by the top ten percent in 2024 and beyond is the necessity to discern between what is real and what is unreal.

Of course, you can say this has always been a challenge, but it has never been more of a challenge than it will be from now on, from this point on.

Questioning the outdated sense of reality

And you can see, when you look at the world, how there are people, groups of people, nations, even humanity as a whole that are outplaying this. How they are taking a certain world view and out-picturing it in such an extreme form that it becomes more and more obvious. And when you look at these examples in today’s world and compare them to what you see from history, you see that it is inevitable that these examples you have today will go the same way as all of the examples from history.

They will crumble. The sense of reality will be challenged by actual physical events, or by ideas, or by people raising their awareness and by Christed beings speaking out, so that it will be shattered and people will have to find a new sense of reality. This will be the major challenge for humanity from now on forward because so many people are holding on to a world view, a sense of reality that is not only out of touch with reality but is outdated. In other words, the forward movement of the earth has gone beyond these viewpoints that people are holding on to and that is why they must act them out in more and more extreme ways. You can name any number of examples of this. You can take Russia and see that what Putin did in Ukraine was simply an out-picturing of the Russian collective mindset of the greatness of Russia, the rightness of the Russian empire, the right of the Russian empire to impose its will upon other nations and to absorb them into the empire. This is, as Mother Mary has said, the end of the age of empires, but it needed to be outplayed in an extreme form again, so that those who have not seen it, and this is not only the Russian people, can see the absurdity of it.

Another example is Israel and what is going on in Israel right now. This belief among the Jewish people that because they are God’s chosen people, they can hold themselves to a higher standard than other people. They can define their own standard, and they do not need to live up to these ideals that are found in these democratic nations that are supporting Israel. Nay, they can define their own ideals and they have a right to defend the state of Israel because nothing is more important than defending the state of Israel. You can see it in Brexit, the British belief that they could do on their own without Europe and that they would do better without the EU. Well, where is it now? Many people have already started realizing that it was not a good move. And it is just a matter of time before this breaks through, and the British nation will have to make a decision: “Will we admit our mistake and go back to the EU, or will we, as we have done in the past, outplay our stubbornness and continue to go in the direction that we know is wrong?”

You can see it outplayed in America, especially around Trump, who is an obvious example of a person who believes that he can define reality. Despite all of the evidence, none of the evidence really matters, because when he says the election was stolen, that is the way it is, or at least that is what the nation should affirm and validate. It remains to be seen whether there are enough Americans who will buy into this that they can vote him back into office, or whether he will be voted out of the political process once and for all. You see this around the world in many nations.

You saw it in Poland recently, where after eight years of the PiS government, they voted a new government in. And you see this in other nations where these populist leaders, or more autocratic, dictatorial leaders, have set themselves up to take a virtual monopoly on the political process of countries. But it is for all of them beginning to be challenged and it will be even more so in coming years. You have seen in Iran how women have begun to challenge the reality of this male priesthood and you will see this even more in Iran, in other nations, how this will be challenged.

You see in China how the image that the Chinese economy is invulnerable is beginning to be severely challenged by actual events and where the Communist Party can no longer simply declare that this is how the Chinese economy functions and they will be forced to acknowledge that regardless of the ideology of the Communist Party, the economy functions according to certain laws that no ideology can override.

“That earth is an appearance where nothing is real”

You might say, if you look back, that this has always been humanity’s challenge. But as the collective consciousness is raised, it is becoming more of a challenge. You see it in the spiritual field, as we have mentioned before, where you have now an entire culture that has sprung up around this idea of non-duality, where people are saying that the self is unreal, the world is unreal, nothing is happening. What do I mean when in the refrain of my decree I say: “That earth is an appearance where nothing is real?” Am I not seemingly affirming this, even this traditional Eastern view, that only Brahman is real and the world is an appearance?

Well, yes and no. What is real? Well, let us begin by considering what we can definitely say is unreal. And what we can say is definitely unreal is the ideas, the appearances that are created based on the duality consciousness. But even here we need to be careful because we cannot just say that any idea believed or defined by people in duality is automatically unreal. Naturally, human beings are able to make certain observations of the world. Science has called it natural laws, religions have called it the laws of God and naturally the world is based on certain principles. Even Karl Marx could see certain principles in society and in the economy and therefore, you cannot say that every aspect of Marxist philosophy is unreal. You can see likewise the capitalist ideology is not completely unreal, even though it is often defined by a power elite who wants to maintain and expand its power. There are certain principles for how the economy works. You cannot necessarily say that it is all unreal, but what you can say is that the elements of the worldview that have some reality to them are nevertheless colored and distorted and skewed by the overall worldview, which always places a certain elite of fallen beings at the top of the pyramid. There is always the value judgment, the division of humanity into those who are inferior and those who are superior. It has taken many different forms throughout history ⎯ it takes many different forms today.

But you see in all of these examples I have mentioned, past and present, how the people who think they can define reality always consider themselves superior to the general population. For that matter this applies to many of the universities of the world, the academic circles of the world, who think they can define that scientific materialism is reality. When you recognize that the duality consciousness can take certain facts and still use them to validate a clearly unreal worldview, then you can say that although elements of these philosophies and worldviews may have some reality to them or may be based on reality, the overall worldview is out of touch with reality.

The reality of the reality simulator

What then can we say is real? Is it only Brahman, the undifferentiated Brahman that is real? Or is there something in between the world and Brahman or the world of duality, the worldview of duality that is real? Well, what have we said? The world can be compared to a reality simulator. What you can say is that the purpose of the world is to give the self-aware beings who are inside the simulator a particular experience. There are certain outer environments defined by the simulator. Even these virtual reality goggles you see on earth, they have a certain programming that people interact with. And the programming of the virtual reality goggles was not created by the person wearing the goggles, but by someone outside the mind of the person who is wearing the goggles. Likewise, the reality simulator of earth was not programmed by human beings, but by beings who have a higher level of awareness than human beings.

What can we say is real? Well, the purpose of the world is to give self-aware beings who are inside the world an experience. As we have said, there are two experiences possible in the reality simulator. First there is the immersion experience, where you are completely immersed in the world, and you are firmly convinced you experience that it is a real world, that what your senses tell you is real. This is what still a majority of the people on earth experience and believe. And they would be very reluctant to question it. Yes, they will say: “Well, what science has discovered that is beyond what we can see with our senses, that is also real”. Some others will say: “Yes, but what our religions tell us through divine revelation, that too is real”. But nevertheless, it is the immersion experience that what you experience in your mind has this aura, this appearance of reality.

And then when you have had that immersion experience for a time, the next experience is the awakening experience. And how does the awakening experience happen? It happens because you start gradually and slowly questioning the sense of reality. Notice what I said, you are not questioning reality, you are questioning the sense of reality. As you go into the awakening phase, how can you question the sense of reality that you have, have had so far in the reality simulator? Only by coming to realize that there is a mind outside your own.

Connecting to something outside your own mind

Your mind is not the only mind, it is not a self-contained system, a closed system. If you are to question the sense of reality given to you by your mind, inside your mind, you must connect to something, some mind that is outside of, greater than your own. This is what we have said, the Conscious You can step outside of the mind and connect to your I AM Presence, the ascended masters or the Christ mind. And this then gives us a foundation for seeing what is real. We can say: “That which is defined by the people inside the reality simulator, based on what they experience inside the reality simulator, through their senses or through certain ideas—that is not real. But the parameters programmed into the reality simulator and the existence of the actual environment in the simulator—that is not created by the minds of the beings inside the simulator. Therefore, compared to what these beings see inside their minds, this is real.

In other words, the awakening experience is brought about when you begin to question the reality projected by your mind by connecting to something outside your mind that seems more real to you. Therefore, since the entire purpose of the reality simulator is to give the inhabitants, so to speak, an experience, first of immersion, then of awakening, we can say that as you begin to awaken, you experience something outside your own mind. And this is real compared to what is produced inside the mind. We can say, planet earth is real. Your I AM Presence is real. The ascended masters and the entire spiritual realm are real.

Self-transcending reality

Now, this is where already Eastern philosophy and even the modern non-dualists would disagree and they would make this very, very intellectual distinction. Because, while some will say that the world does not actually exist, that it is a null creation in the mind, others will say; “No, the world has a certain existence. It is just not real. It is an appearance. It has a certain substance, but it is not real.” And the reason for this is this, going back in Eastern philosophy to the Vedas and beyond, this belief that only that which is permanent can be real, and that which is permanent could never change. When you look at the world and see that it is changing, they will reason; “The world is not ultimately real. It may have some temporary existence, but it is not real because it is changing.”

And as we have always said, this is the fatal flaw in Eastern philosophy. Because there is nothing anywhere that is not changing. Therefore, from this definition, nothing is permanent. Yet there are beings who have achieved permanence, immortality by ascending. And when you ascend, you are definitely real, but you are not unchanging. You are not permanent in the state with which you ascend. You are constantly transcending yourself. And therefore, the only way to resolve this is to realize that everything is changing, and therefore, reality is self-transcending. Only that which is self-transcending is real. That which is not changing cannot be real because there is nothing that is not changing.

The illusion of permanent and unchanging Brahman

Again, you can say there is a permanent aspect of the Christ consciousness that is always based on oneness with the Creator, but even the Creator is transcending itself. That is why, It created in the first place. You see again, permanence, non-change, is not found anywhere, neither in the world of form nor beyond. It is simply a concept created by the dualistic mind by observing the world where everything is changing and then projecting that the opposite must be something unchanging. And therefore, they say that Brahman is the ultimate reality because Brahman is one, not two, and Brahman is not changing. But if Brahman is the only reality, how did the world come into being? If there was nothing but Brahman before the world existed, how did the world appear?

It must be because Brahman made it appear, and Brahman made it appear out of its own being and substance. And this means that Brahman’s being and substance is embedded in the world. And since the world is changing, that means that Brahman’s being and substance is changing. By the mere fact that there is some kind of world where you have some kind of awareness of it, Brahman cannot be unchanging. And perhaps the purpose that Brahman had for creating the world was to transcend itself. So you see the flaw, the fatal flaw of Eastern philosophy.

There is a projection that there is something that is permanent and unchanging because it is undifferentiated. But it is a projection by the dualistic mind that always thinks in terms of opposites. What sense does it make that you take this philosophy, the Advaita, the “not two”, and you say; “This is beyond duality, this is non-duality.” No, it is just a more subtle form of duality.

A balanced approach to questioning your sense of reality

Is there something that is ultimately real? Yes, the process of self-transcendence. When you ascend, you are not subject to the duality consciousness. You are beyond the illusions of duality and therefore,  you see that you are a real being right now. But you also see that you will not be the same being one second from now, because you are flowing with the River of Life. You are part of the interdependent originations, you are moving forward in the process that God initiated. And this process is real. It is the process that is real. Not any end result, not any ultimate or final result that people might define as the outcome of the process. This is what you see when you ascend. This is what you cannot see from the dualistic mind. This is what the fallen beings cannot see as long as they are trapped in the fallen consciousness, because they cannot connect to reality, they think they can define reality.

What do you do as a human being on earth? Here you are, you are beginning to see these ideas, beginning to grasp these ideas. You have gone into the awakening phase. Well, you take a balanced approach and walk a balanced path. You will see people out there who are spiritual students, who are overeager to make progress because they want some final breakthrough into a higher state of consciousness. They attempt to take heaven by force by questioning every aspect of their sense of reality that they can think of. And some have literally become so unbalanced that they lost their sense of what was real and unreal and they ended up in a mental institution. Or they ended up in a Buddhist monastery or cave in the Himalayas where their condition was not considered a mental illness but a sign of spiritual progress.

What can you do to avoid this? Well, our entire teachings and the tools we have given you are actually designed to give the vast majority of people a balanced approach, whereby you question your sense of reality in increments, not all at once, that you gradually shift your sense of reality.

You see, if you really want to say what the Conscious You is, it is a sense of self. It is not a self-contained sense of self. It is a sense of self that sees itself in relation to something else. Ultimately, the Conscious You can come to see itself in relation to the I AM Presence. But for most people on earth the Conscious You sees itself in relation to the outer environment and the outer mind, the three higher bodies.

And the spiritual path is where the Conscious You gradually disentangles itself from identification with the outer mind and the world and shifts its sense of identity to the I AM Presence, its sense of self: “I am out of the I AM Presence. I am the I AM Presence”.

Taking heaven by force

But if you take too many steps up by questioning too much of your sense of self and if you have not connected to the I AM Presence or your spiritual teachers, the ascended masters, then you can end up in this no-man’s land, no-God’s land, no-self land, where you do not know who you are, you do not know what is real and unreal. And therefore,  you can suffer an identity crisis where you cannot distinguish between what is unreal and what is real because you come to question; “Everything in the world must be unreal.” And this is not what we teach or have ever taught.

There are some gurus, both east and west, that will attempt to take their students through a very rapid process so they can supposedly reach the higher level of consciousness very quickly. But these are often fallen beings who have themselves attempted to take heaven by force and who are trying to get other people to do the same. And it usually ends up in disastrous results, where either they lose their sense of reality or they gain some kind of ability to manipulate matter and manipulate the minds of other people so they think this is a sign of spiritual attainment. When in reality it is just a sign of attainment on the left-handed path of control.

Finding your balance

What you can do is recognize in your mind the need to question your reality, your sense of reality a little bit at a time. And if you will study the teachings we have given, if you will use the tools we have given, you can do this gradually. And if you will look for some more human element of this, then take the messenger’s YouTube videos where he talks about balance, and in fact everything he describes is a balanced approach to the spiritual path. Because why is he a messenger? Because he has found some kind of balance and especially since he became a messenger, why is he still a messenger? Because he has maintained and even expanded his sense of balance. That is why he is not open to all of these conspiracy theories that are unbalanced. That is why he is not open to some of these wild claims that there is nobody here, nothing is happening. Because he has this inner sense of balance that allows him to look at an outer idea and sense, this is off, this is unbalanced.

Many of you have the same or can quickly develop it. When you make the conscious decision to strive for this, a balanced approach to questioning your reality, your sense of reality. You need to always hold on. There is something in your current sense of self that is real, because you need to have a sense of reality or you cannot function. You shift it gradually until you come to the point where you gain a deeper sense of reality from your I AM Presence and the ascended realm that you get from the material world and your emotional, mental and identity minds. But even so, even when you are at the 144th level of consciousness, you still have a sense of reality attached to your identity, mental, emotional minds and your physical body and the physical world, because you are still able to function in the world. It is not so that when you reach the 144th level of consciousness, you can only sit in a cave and meditate on God all day. You can have a fully active life at the 144th level of consciousness. We have never said that in order to reach the highest level of consciousness, you have to become a recluse.

Being the open door for higher reality

Jesus ascended after his very active ministry. Gautama came back after qualifying for his ascension and taught for many years. How can you function in the world? Because you must have that sense that something in the world is real, is not created by your own mind or the minds of human beings. And therefore,  you can be an open door between the ascended realm and the unascended realm, whereby you can flow with the River of Life, you can allow the Holy Spirit, your I AM Presence, the ascended masters to express themselves through you in the world. And this, of course, is what we desire to see for you, not only in 2024 but beyond, that you can be the open doors for expressing something that comes from beyond your outer mind.

The messenger is not meant to be seen as an exception, but as an example of what all of you can do. Not that you will do the same as the messenger, not that you will take dictations, but that you will be an open door for the flow of the Spirit through your mind, expressing itself so that people cannot tell that this comes from somewhere else. Or perhaps they can, but you do not have to declare it openly. This is what the messenger has to do because this is the role we have assigned to him and as he has agreed to play. But this is not what is in the Divine Plan of most of you, so therefore, you need to find what that is, how you can be the open door in your particular environment with your particular background. And of course, you are the ones who are consciously aware of our teachings, you can do this consciously. But there are, of course, many other people that we are working with who are not aware of ascended masters, who are not aware of these outer teachings, but who can still gradually come to serve as open doors and some, of course, are already serving as open doors.

Defining reality vs. discovering reality

This is what will shift the world, it is that more and more people become the open doors for expressing a reality that is beyond the dualistic mind. And all of these people, from the fallen beings to people in embodiment who think, who still think, they can define reality, you can express that: “No, human beings, the human mind, the dualistic mind cannot define reality and thinking you can always leads to disaster.”

Therefore, human beings must reach beyond their own minds to a higher mind because you cannot define reality at the human level. Reality is defined at a higher level and what you can do from the human level is to connect to it. You cannot define reality, you can discover reality.

This will be the challenge in 2024, especially in these democratic elections or not so democratic elections. The challenge for people is to see the difference between those people who think they can define reality, who think that if they declare something, that is the way it is, or at least, that is the way the nation should think it is and then those people who are willing to reach beyond their own minds for a higher reality.

Choosing the higher option

What have we said over and over again? Democracy is a form of government based on the recognition that all human beings have certain rights that are not defined by the government but by a higher authority that is beyond earth. It is the government’s role, the democratic government’s role, to maintain those rights, to secure them, to make sure they are not violated, especially to make sure that a small elite cannot violate the rights of the broad population.That is the role of a democratic government.

When the democratic government begins to believe that it can define the rights of the people based on its own world view, however real they think it is, then you have started subverting democracy and this is what people need to come to see. And then they will be able to choose a better form of leadership. It may not be an ideal form of leadership in many cases. You do not have a choice between a person who is completely in delusion and one who is not in delusion. You may have a choice between candidates who have various degrees of delusion. It is not that you have an ideal choice, but you have a better choice than the other option.

You can hold the vision, you can make the calls that people will choose the higher option and thereby you can render an immense service to society, to the manifestation of the golden age, but also to your own growth. Because, of course, you have to also be willing to realize that your mind cannot define reality. And some have not fully realized this yet, whether it be ascended master students or other spiritual people. They have not fully grasped that your mind cannot define reality.

Padmasambhava’s offer

With this I joyfully seal you in the Flame of Peace that I AM. And I hope that in this Flame of Peace, all human opinions you can release, for then I can work with you. And that I will do.

And I will therefore, make the vow that, those of you who will take my mantra, “OM AH HUM, VAJRA GURU PADME SIDDHI HUM”*, and give it nine times each day, I will work with you for as long as you give this mantra nine times a day to help you increase your discernment between what is real and what is unreal in the world, in your own psychology.

Therefore, be sealed in my Flame of Peace.

*Kim had recorded a video where he demonstrated the mudras, or hand gestures, for Padmasambhava’s Maha Mantra, the OM AH HUM VAJRA GURU PADME SIDDHI HUM.

Padmasambhava’s Maha Mantra, the OM AH HUM VAJRA GURU PADME SIDDHI HUM given 9 times with mudras.

Padmasambhava’s Maha Mantra, the OM AH HUM VAJRA GURU PADME SIDDHI HUM with mudras. 33 repetitions.

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition

Seek first peace, then serve from peace


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Elohim Peace through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition.

 

I AM the Ascended Master, the Elohim Peace.

What is peace? Well, that depends on from where you look at it. If you look at it as a being in embodiment on earth, you tend to think that what is happening on this planet is chaos, turmoil, conflict, all of the things that many people see as the opposite of peace. Therefore, people in a dualistic consciousness reason that peace must be silence, non-activity, nothing is happening.

If you look to the East, you will see that going back to the Vedas and even beyond, they have come up with this idea of non-duality, that Brahman, the ultimate being, the ultimate consciousness, must have no form, no features, and there is no change. They have come up with the idea that for something to be permanent, it could not change. This is a dualistic view of the world that can only come from inside the dualistic mind that reasons about what is beyond the earth but has not experienced it.

How can I say this? Because I Am the Elohim of Peace. I experience the Flame of Peace. I am one with the Flame of Peace. I Am the Flame of Peace. And I am not nothing. I am not still stand. I am not no change. Yet, I am permanent compared to anything in an unascended sphere. But I am permanent only in self-transcendence, for there is no other permanence anywhere in the world of form. Even in the Allness, there is only permanence in self-transcendence. However, self-transcendence is different in the Allness than in the world of form. It is a misunderstanding to say that in order for something to be permanent, it cannot change.

Two aspects of the One mind

Look at what scientists have discovered about the material universe. It is not only constantly expanding, it is expanding at an accelerating rate. This is one illustration of self-transcendence. Now, of course, they will say: “But the universe is not permanent”. No, but by continuing the process of self-transcendence, the universe can transcend into the ascended realm and become the latest sphere in the ascended realm and this is a form of permanence compared to the unascended sphere, yet it is still self-transcendence. This is one of these enigmas that the linear mind, the dualistic mind, cannot resolve. You can only resolve it by experiencing the One mind. For the One mind is, of course, one with the ascended realm and with the God flames that represent the seven rays and the secret rays.

The One mind may seem to be permanent, unchanging, compared to the changing world you live in. Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, today and forever, is in a sense a description of the fact that the One mind, in a certain way, does not change, compared to the constant change you see on earth. The One mind is permanent in the sense that it is always one with the Creator and yet, the One mind has two aspects. The alpha, the omega, one is oneness with the Creator, the constancy of this oneness that could never be lost. And yet, the One mind is within everything, so as the universe changes, as the spheres self-transcend, the One mind also transcends and becomes more. That is why the One mind is in everything, and wherever you are at, you can use the One mind to go back to the Creator.

If the One mind was constant and could not change, then there could be something that suddenly was outside the One mind, separated from the One mind, and therefore, you could have self-aware beings who were in some kind of realm, but they could not connect to the One mind, and therefore, they could not get back to oneness, but could become permanently lost. Now, this is of course, what the fallen beings have attempted to create since they fell. Some realm that is so different from, so in opposition to oneness, that they, at least some of them, hope they can one day achieve this goal, to create a sphere that is so far from oneness that you cannot get back to oneness from that place, and therefore, they think that this will be permanent, it will become permanent.

The desire to help others

But what are they using to create this place set apart? The One mind, for there is nothing else— without him was not anything made that was made. It can never happen in reality, only in the illusions held in the mind of those beings who have become trapped in duality. You may look at earth, you may look at people who are very trapped in the dualistic mind, as other masters have expounded upon, who are caught up in the us versus them mentality. And you may look at some of these people and say: “What could ever bring them back to oneness? What could bring them out of their current state of mind? How could they ever realize and admit that they are wrong?”

But you see, when you look at this, you are looking from a being, from a perspective of a being, in embodiment. You may be an avatar, you may have a spiritual awareness, you may be on the spiritual path, you may be studying spiritual teachings, but you are still looking at earth and you are saying: “Certain things should not be here, certain things should change and they should change now, in this embodiment, so I can see the result of this.”

This is understandable, it is in some ways commendable that you are willing to help the earth rise higher and come closer to the golden age. Yet it can also become an imbalance that takes you away from peace, because now you are feeling, you are thinking, you are sensing at the identity level, that you cannot really be yourself, you cannot really be at peace, as long as this condition has not changed. And when you go into this state of mind, you cannot be the open door for the Flame of Peace and therefore, you are not actually helping to bring peace to earth. You are helping to maintain the current state of non-peace.

You may look at certain people that are in a specific state of mind and you may say: “Even if I could sit down and talk to these people, was there anything I could say that could help them see the state of mind they are in?” And the reality is, no, there is not. There is nothing that an ascended master could say to such people to help them see the state of mind they are in. But this does not mean that they could not come back to oneness. It just could not happen by any outside force. It could only happen through an internal process where they take their imbalance to such an extreme that they can no longer stand being in their own minds. You may look at these people, you may think that they are creating chaos in the outside world, in the situation around them. But you cannot create chaos outside yourself unless you have already created chaos inside your mind.

The process of coming back towards oneness

The more people clutch their ideas, hold on to their beliefs and their worldview, the more they refuse any attempts to help them see the imbalance, the more chaos they create inside their minds and there comes a point where they cannot stand it anymore. Something triggers them and now they see from inside their mind. Now this may be, in the beginning, very primitive, what they see, the need for change. Yet it is the beginning of the process of coming back towards oneness.

Many times, as spiritual people, you look at people you know or you look at people in the media and you see that these people are in a much lower state of consciousness than you are in. They have a much lower, more primitive worldview and understanding of life than you have. In your compassion and desire to help raise the earth, you wish you could find a way to help these people. But you think that helping them means that you should raise them to your level of consciousness so that they could accept the worldview and the spiritual understanding that you have. But this is not realistic for many people. They could eventually come to see the spiritual worldview that you have, but it would, for many of these people, take many lifetimes and therefore you cannot go in, sit down with these people and talk to them and bring them from their level of consciousness to yours. This would take lifetimes and it could not be done with words, only in the School of Hard Knocks where they have experience after experience of hitting their head against a concrete wall until they finally start asking themselves whether there is a better way to live than pounding your head against a concrete wall.

Can fallen beings change?

Now you may look at fallen beings and you may say: “Well, would it be possible that they can change?” And again, nothing anyone could say could bring it about, but it can happen. Now, it may take a very long time before they reach this point where they cannot stand being in their own minds, because the fallen beings have gone into a deeper level of denial than any of the original inhabitants of the earth or any being in this unascended sphere that has not fallen.

When you fall, you go into a deeper level of denial and therefore, you are not actually experiencing the same kind of chaos that many people on earth are experiencing. You think you are in control. You experience from inside your mind that you have a certain level of control, and when something happens that shakes your sense of being in control, you are so good at using denial to push it away, to push it out of your mind but nevertheless, the universe will eventually catch up with even the fallen beings.

Denial vs. free will

There is no fallen being that will not eventually wake up. It may take a very long time for some, and how long it takes still remains to be seen. But eventually they will wake up. They may choose to go to the second death instead of starting the path back to oneness, but denial cannot last forever. Why not? Because it would be a violation of free will if denial could last forever. This may require some pondering. It may surprise you to hear me say this. But the law of free will is what?

The law of free will is all self-aware beings have free will. Normally you are again used to looking at your situation here on earth and you are thinking: “Well, all human beings have free will.” You learn about fallen beings, you think: “Well, the fallen beings also have free will.” Then you learn about ascended masters, and some people think that when you ascend you give up your free will, because now you can no longer go into duality. But you see, you do not give up your free will by ascending. You actually reclaim or claim a higher level of free will, because now it is not that you cannot go into duality, you will not go into duality, because you have seen what duality is, you know what it is. And you choose to ascend by choosing that you are done with duality, you do not want to go into it again and therefore you ascend, and you are given a position in the ascended realm that could not be entrusted to a being who had not given up duality. But of course, this goes up through the realms, through the levels of the spiritual realm, all the way to the Creator and ultimately the Creator has free will.

But everything is created out of the Creator’s being, and everything is created out of the ascended beings in all of these levels from the Creator down to your unascended sphere. And all of these beings have free will, so you are embedding a part of your own being and consciousness in the creation and do you think that just because there are beings of a lower state of consciousness who are given free will, that this suddenly overrides the free will of the ascended beings? Of course not. They have a higher level of free will.

There will simply come a point where the ascended beings out of which a fallen being is created and the I AM Presence of that fallen being will choose: “Enough is enough. I have learned what I wanted to learn from this Conscious You that was sent into an unascended sphere, whether this one or a previous one”.  And the I AM Presence can then do what no outside force can do—confront the Conscious You with the reality that no matter what sophisticated separate self it has created, it has not become that separate self. It is an extension of the I AM Presence and the I AM Presence therefore has the right to give that Conscious You the choice of how it will return to the I AM Presence.

Will it return to what we have called the second death, where the I AM Presence simply draws the Conscious You back into itself? Or will it return by following the path back to oneness, where the Conscious You takes responsibility for what it has created, the separate self it has created, and gradually dissolves it by overcoming all of these illusions of Maya? But there is no fallen being who can go on forever because there comes a point where the law of free will has been stretched as far as it can be stretched. You see here that this goes back to what I said: “This conception of permanence means something unchanging.” This is the fallen consciousness that wants to project this image, that there is something that is unchanging, that they can create something that is apart from the One mind yet has permanence. And they will even take the law of free will, if they grasp it, and pervert that to say: ”Well, if we really have free will, we should be allowed to create a world set apart that becomes permanent. For if we cannot do whatever we want, we do not really have free will.”

But you see, this is again a misunderstanding, a misinterpretation of where the serpentine mind perverts any idea expressed in words. Free will is free because the totality of all the beings in the universe have free will. Free will is not free in the sense that a single being can do whatever it wants, as if the rest of the universe and the rest of the self-aware beings did not exist. Free will is free within context. Free will is free in the world. No man is an island. No single being exists alone, and no single being would want to exist alone or could even stand existing alone.

Some people cannot be helped

My purpose for giving this long discourse is to help you, who are ascended master students, realize that there are some people you meet that you cannot realistically hope to convince or help in this lifetime. Some of them may be the original inhabitants of the earth, some of them may even be avatars who have become trapped in a state of denial, and some of them may be fallen beings in embodiment.

If you allow your peace of mind or even your ascension or your growth on the path to depend on such people, you will hold yourself back and potentially miss the targets you defined in your Divine plan. Therefore, it is necessary to look at certain people and say: “I give up, I surrender all desire to change them.” You may still have a relationship with these people, for example, if they are family members, but you give up the desire to change them. You give up the idea that you should change them, should be able to change them. You give up the desire to see any result of your interaction with these people. You set them free, you let them go, and you are at peace with letting them go so that you can be at peace focusing on something else.

The compensation games of an avatar

Why should you focus on people that you cannot help? Why should you allow your attention and your energies and your time to be tied up with people you cannot help, when there are other people that you might be able to help? But more than this, why I am not here primarily concerned about you helping or not helping other people, I am concerned about you being the open door for the Flame of Peace, and in order to be the open door for the Flame of Peace, you have to have peace in your mind first.

You have to overcome the separate selves that are pulling you out of peace, and the most common factor that pulls avatars and spiritual people out of peace is the desire to change other people or change the world. You can go through a process of looking at your separate selves and you can overcome the desire to change the world. We have given you the teachings on the avatars, the birth trauma, the primal self, overcoming these subconscious selves, but we have also given teachings that as an avatar, you came to earth, often with a certain view of earth, often with a view that you wanted to help bring change to earth. Then you receive the birth trauma, you create the primal self, and as you receive this birth trauma where you feel attacked by the fallen beings, rejected by the original inhabitants, you come to doubt that you can fulfill your reason for coming to earth. You come to doubt that it is possible for you to have a positive impact on this planet and therefore, you go into all of these compensation games.

You are basically deciding: “If I cannot have a positive impact on earth, I do not want to be here”, and so you are desperately trying to find some way to make a positive difference on earth. When you find the spiritual path or ascended master teaching or another spiritual teaching, you go into it with an eagerness because you are hoping that now you can finally have some positive impact on earth. So that it is worthwhile for you to be here, because you cannot stand the thought, which your primal self is designed to suppress, that you could have come to earth and it would not have had any impact on earth.

Reconsidering what brought you to earth

But you see, when you do not look at the primal self, you cannot look at your motivation for coming to earth, the mental image you had in your mind of what you wanted to accomplish on earth and what you thought you could accomplish on earth and how you thought you could accomplish it and therefore, you cannot reconsider, you cannot look at it and say: “Was it actually a realistic view I had?”

If you cannot do that, you cannot reach this point where you realize that your mental image before coming to earth was not realistic because you came from a natural planet. You were used to how things function on a natural planet and how beings are on a natural planet, how open they are to considering new ideas. You could not fathom how different things are on earth, and therefore you did not have a realistic image of what you could do on earth. But this does not mean that you cannot have a positive impact. It is just that you cannot have the impact in the specifics that you envisioned before you came here. Therefore, if you do not look at that motivation, you cannot come to say: “But I give up those specifics of what I was supposed to do on earth because I see that the way I envisioned what I was going to do on earth would necessitate forcing other people’s free will or persuading them and this is impossible and not something I want to do.”

Becoming the open door for the Flame of Peace

What can you then do to have a positive impact on earth? Well, you can be the open door for your I AM Presence, for one of these Divine flames, divine energies and for the ascended masters. I, of course, am speaking to those who are willing to become an open door for the Flame of Peace, but there are all of the other rays, even the secret rays. But in order to become that open door for the Flame of Peace, you have to first establish some sense of peace in your own mind and you do that only by overcoming these selves even down to the primal self that are pulling you away from peace because they are pulling you to focus on something outside your own mind that has to change. You cannot change what is outside of your own mind because that is outside the area of your free will. What you can change is what is going on inside your mind because that is inside the parameters of your free will, the sphere of your free will.

You may have thought before you came to earth that you came here to help people overcome suffering, but you actually came here primarily to demonstrate that you can be on earth without suffering. That is the only way you have a chance of helping other people because they will look at you and see: “Why is this person at peace, why is not he or she suffering as I am.” This will give them a frame of reference that perhaps suffering is not necessary, is not inevitable, is not the only way to respond to earth.

Now, you may have been somewhat aware of this when you came, but you still thought: “When I change this or that outer condition, then I will be able to be at peace.” But the reality is, consciousness comes before the physical manifestation. You must start in your own mind, in your own sphere of influence. Therefore, the only way to be the open door for the Flame of Peace, to be the Flame of Peace, is to be at peace regardless of outer conditions.

There is an amusing story in the book, Autobiography of a Yogi, where Yogananda describes how as a young boy they would go and meditate at the graveyards, because there were all of these discarnate spirits that were trying to influence their minds, so it was an extra challenge to meditate in such a disturbed, energetic environment. I am not saying you should do this because there really is no reason to. The collective consciousness on this planet is so disturbed that you do not need to go to special places. It is enough of a challenge wherever you are to manifest some kind of peace of mind in whatever situation you are in.

How to give service and still be at peace

As we have said before, what will change the earth is that you have a dark room and you gradually increase the light so that people can begin to see more and more. That is what you do when you are the open door for one of these God flames, these flames of peace and the other rays. Of course, this does not mean that you should then sit and meditate on peace all day, because many of you have in your Divine plan to be active and to go out into certain areas of life and bring forth new ideas and challenge illusions and this and that. I am not saying you should not take any outer actions. What I am saying is, start with establishing peace and then take action and speak from that inner peace.

As Jesus put it, seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, his right use of energy, and then all of these things shall be added unto you. Seek first peace, then speak from peace, then act from peace, and you will see that all things shall be added unto you in the sense that whatever is the result of what you do and say, it will only increase your peace. It will not take you away from peace, and therefore you can know that you have achieved the highest possible result you could achieve given the situation on earth.

It may be that you put forth an effort and you see no result of it, no visible physical result, but still you can know you have achieved the highest result that could be achieved given the equation of the collective consciousness and free will. This messenger could look at his own efforts where he has dedicated his life and put forth so much time and effort to bringing forth these teachings now for over 20 years, and he could say: “How many people have been attracted to the teachings, how many people have been affected by the teachings. Has it really been worth it?” He does not look at it this way because he realizes that given the equation of the collective consciousness and free will, what could possibly be achieved has been achieved.

You can feel at peace that what you have done is enough because the measure of your success is not the outer results, it is the streaming forth of the light through you. It is not measuring the results of how many people have found the teachings, but that the fact that the teachings are there in the physical for people to find, that in itself is an achievement. You can see that when you step up to this higher view, you can give service and still be at peace because your fulfillment is not in the production of specific outer results, tangible results. Your fulfillment is in the giving of the service. The sun is not looking down on earth and saying how many people have been going to the beach and become tanned from my rays. The sun is fulfilled in radiating the light and leaving it up to people what they do with it.

When you dissolve these, the primal self and also the worldview that you had before you came to earth, then you can be on earth, be an open door and be at peace. Because it is in being here and feeling the light flow through you, seeing it be expressed, that you feel fulfilled. When your fulfillment does not depend on outer results that involve other people’s free will, that is when you can be at peace.

That is, of course, what I and all of us on the Sixth Ray, desire to see for you. The Sixth Ray has been called the Flame of Peace and Service, but so many spiritual people throughout the ages have had the desire to serve and certainly all avatars who have ever come to earth come with the desire to serve. But because they associate their service with outer results, their service takes them out of peace. But the only way to serve is to start from peace, so that whatever the results are of your outer service, it will not take you away from your inner peace.

This is, of course, not to set to blame anyone, but simply say that if you have gotten yourself into this state that many spiritual people are in, where you feel compelled to serve, but your service takes you out of peace, then you can just realize this, that this springs from some separate self and you can let the self die by using our tools and teachings. Then, you can quickly come to a point where you can now serve from peace and whatever this outcome of your service will not take you away from peace.

You see the interesting juxtaposition, the seeming enigma, that many people think peace is an in-going thing, but service is an outgoing process. That is why they see a contradiction between these two aspects of the Sixth Ray, that they think that it is one or the other—either you have to focus on service and sacrifice being at peace, or you have to focus on being at peace and abstain from service. This is not necessary. You can indeed serve from a state of peace and remain in peace regardless of the outer reaction to your service.

Knowing peace as a living, vibrant flame

In order to do this, it will be helpful to ponder what peace actually is. As I started out saying, many people think that peace must be the opposite of all the turmoil you have on earth. Therefore, peace must be a state where there is no change, there is no conflict, there is no contrast, nothing is happening. As Gautama Buddha and Padmasambhava have said, there are indeed people who have created this false sense of nothingness, that many people over the ages have contacted and have thought: “Oh, God is this ultimate nothingness”. But as we have said, the Creator is not nothingness. The Creator is a self-aware being that has what could be considered a divine individuality as opposed to, or different from a human individuality.

If you contact the Creator, you are not experiencing nothingness. You are experiencing the living, vibrant energy and consciousness and being of the Creator. The same with the Sixth Ray of Peace. What is peace? Peace is the Flame of Peace, the Ray of Peace, and the beings who are embodying that for earth, such as myself, Archangel Uriel or Nada. There is no impersonal peace. There is no impersonal Flame of Peace. You will not know some impersonal state of peace from earth. You will know peace through the beings who embody peace for earth. When you contact the Flame of Peace, you are experiencing the living, vibrant energy and consciousness of the beings who are holding the Flame of Peace for earth. Peace is not nothingness, no change, nothing is happening. Peace is a creative flame. It is a living flame. It is a conscious flame. It is constantly vibrating, constantly transcending itself. This is peace.

There are those who think that first there was nothing, there was no change, and then the world came out of this and that the goal of the spiritual path is to return to the nothingness, the no differentiation. But that is not how it happened at all. Yes, the Creator created the void to set something apart from the Allness, but then the creator filled the void with the Ma-ter light. In the beginning was the Ma-ter light, which is not self-aware, and there was the Creator’s being which is self-aware. There was not nothing or nothingness. There was the living, vibrant being of the Creator and the Mother Light which could take on any form and therefore, the Mother Light is not nothing. Even though the Mother Light is not expressed in the beginning and has not taken on any form, it is not nothing. It is a living, vibrant potential. It is the same as if you say, everything on earth is made out of atoms, but the atoms are nothing. You know this is not the case, because the atom is a structure of energy that is constantly vibrating. So is the Ma-ter light. There is constant vibration.

Out of the Creator’s being sprang the different spiritual rays, the different flames. They became embodied by beings that also sprang out of the Creator’s being but became self-aware. The world was not created out of nothing. The earth was created out of the seven rays by the Elohim who embody those rays for earth. When you go beyond all of the forms on earth you do not define nothing. You find the seven Elohim. We are living, vibrant beings. We are using the energies of the seven rays which are living, vibrating flames.

Peace is not still-stand or nothingness. Peace is a creative flame, a vibrating energy, a creative flame and it is because it is a living vibrating energy that it can be used to create form that can be sustained over time. The same for the other rays. The earth did not start from nothing. It started from the spiritual energy of the seven rays. Now, because of free will, the earth has been taken away from the original condition in which it was created and therefore you see the current chaos and turmoil on earth.

Constant self-transcendence

How would you overcome the turmoil on earth? There are many who think that it is a matter of returning to the original state, that Garden of Eden, that lost paradise. This is a fatal misunderstanding. You could say that the chaos on earth is a perversion of the God-Flame of Peace. You could say this and therefore, you might think that the Flame of Peace would destroy the un-peace. This is what many people have thought, even ascended master students. You think you are invoking the Flame of Peace and directing it into conditions of un-peace and therefore, the peace consumes the un-peace and returns to earth to some neutral state. It is not entirely incorrect, but it is not the full understanding.

You see the purpose of creation is continued self-transcendence. It is not the purpose of creation that once something has gone off the ideal it should return back to the ideal. Why? Because continued self-transcendence means that the world is moving on constantly. You can never return to the lost paradise. Once paradise is lost it is lost. You can never return to it. It is not the purpose of spiritual teachings to return the earth to its original state that we, the seven Elohim, created, because we did not create what was meant to be a permanent state. We just created a foundation upon which the embodied co-creators were meant to build. It was not our intention that the earth should remain in this paradisiacal state but that it should continue to transcend from its starting point.

Continual acceleration to a higher state

You may look at the universe as science has described it, and you might look at the earth and you may say if you trace the earth and its path back through space-time, you may say there was a point where the first wave of lifestreams of co-creators descended to earth and the earth was in a paradisiacal state as somewhat described in the story of the Garden of Eden, where they did not have to work to sustain their bodies, where there were fruits on the trees that they could use for nourishing their bodies. You may say: “Oh, we should never have lost that, we should return to that.”

But that is not how the Elohim look at it. We are not seeking to take the earth backwards towards some lost paradise, because what would it entail if you were to take the earth back to some state that was there in the past? Well, you would have to move the earth backwards in space-time until the position that it had back then.

But what have scientists shown you? The entire universe is expanding, meaning the earth is being pulled by the gravitational force of the entire universe. What would it take to move the earth back to where it was in the past? You would have to move the earth against the entire pull of the rest of the universe and this could never be done. It is completely impossible and unrealistic. Once a state is lost, it is lost forever. This does not mean that the earth has to remain in chaos, but it does mean that the Flame of Peace will not destroy or nullify the un-peace. It will accelerate it into a higher state.

We, as the Elohim, are not looking with regret on planet earth, regardless of what has been portrayed in various religions and even what has been reasoned by some ascended master students. We are not looking to the past, we are not looking with regrets. We are accepting that current conditions are what they are as a result of the free will choices of human beings and fallen beings and avatars. And we are simply focused on one thing, accelerating the earth forward. We are not looking: “Oh, we have to now resist or go against the entire pull of the universe, move the earth back to its original starting point and then we can start the earth on that original trajectory that it would have taken if people had not gone into duality.” That is not how we are looking at it at all.

We are looking at—here is the earth today, how do we accelerate it and move it into a higher trajectory? It did not matter to us that it took a detour. It is just a detour. We are looking to accelerate and bring the earth forward. What does this mean in practical terms? It means that we are working with the people who are open to something new, to experimentation, to acceleration, to creativity. We are not working with the people who are looking backwards in time, thinking the world is worse than it was at some point in the past and that we should go back to these traditional values or where one religion or one political system was dominant.

We cannot work with a person who is seeking to recreate the Soviet Empire and thinks that the dissolution of the Soviet Union was the greatest geopolitical disaster of the last century. None of the ascended masters can work with such a person. We cannot work with such a person, with a person who wants to “Make America Great Again” as if it ever was greater in the past than it is now. We cannot work with Christians in America who think that America should be based on traditional Christian values. We cannot work with the Muslims who think that the entire world should conform to Sharia Law. We cannot work with those in the Chinese government or among the Chinese people who think that communism should be maintained indefinitely, or rather, the illusion that China is a communist state should be maintained indefinitely. How can we work with such people? They want to do the impossible, bring the earth back in space-time. In their arrogance, in their blindness, in their pride, they think they can resist the forces of the entire universe.

The illusion of empty space

Now you may think, as many people think, even many scientists think, that there is this thing called ‘empty space’ and that the earth and the sun and the other planets and the other solar systems and galaxies are moving in this ‘empty space’—so, there is a space, and the earth is moving—but this is not the case. It is not the earth that is moving in space. It is space that is moving and the earth is moving along with it. Imagine, as some scientists have said, that you have a balloon and on the surface of the balloon, when it is blown up a little bit, you draw all of these dots representing galaxies. Now, you blow up the balloon. Are the dots moving in some space or are they simply moving because the surface they are on is stretching?

The illusion that springs from the dualistic mind that the earth is this separate unit that is floating in ‘empty space’ and moving in ‘empty space’. But the earth is not separated. There is no ‘empty space’. The earth is moving along with space. Now you will say: “How can we, then, send a rocket to the moon?” Because within this system that you call earth, there can be relative movement but there is no absolute movement, no absolute space, because everything, as scientists have also proven, is interconnected. Nothing is separate.

The illusion of a separate will

That is why it is a perversion to think that free will should mean you can do anything you want as if no one else existed or as if all other people should be slaves of your choices. In this respect, there is no free will, because free will can only be exercised within the totality of the world of form in which you live. You can have relative movements that give you the illusion of the freedom of movement. But it is only an illusion.

You may say: “What is then the purpose of all this?” Well, the purpose of free will is to give you an experience, because the purpose of the entire universe is to give self-aware beings an experience that allows them to transcend their sense of self. And for a time, some beings choose to go into duality and separation and thereby acquire the illusion that they have a completely separate will. And the purpose of this is to allow them to have that experience until they have had enough of it and they come back, or they rather go forward to the awareness that they are not separate beings. They are not islands. They are one with the entire fabric of the cosmos and now they decide freely to embrace this and exercise their will within that interconnected cosmos.

The earth is just one planet where people can have the illusion that they are separate beings that have a separate free will. The ascended realm is a realm where people have given up the illusion that they can have a separate will and have embraced the fact that you have a connected will and that within the context of the whole, you can make a lot of decisions, but they do not go against the whole, because you are not choosing to go against, you are not choosing to diminish, to destroy, to pervert. You are choosing to accelerate yourself and all life by using the flames that are the creative flames.

Moving forward to the ascension point and beyond

You may say you have gone into duality in past lifetimes, you have created all of these separate selves. “Am I not supposed to get back to the innocence I had when the Conscious You descended?”, as you say, as we, the ascended masters, have said? Well, yes, but this is just one way of saying it. How do you go back to innocence now that you have gone away from innocence? By accelerating the energies that you have given a lower vibration. It is not a matter of destroying the energies, and we have never said it was. We have said you invoke spiritual light to accelerate the lower energy into a higher vibration.

You can look at yourself and you can say, “I traced my history back through many lifetimes and there was this point where I chose to go into duality, and I became trapped below the 48th level of consciousness and I can see that there was a trajectory that I could have followed if I had not gone into duality, but now I went off that trajectory into this detour.” But even for you, it is not a matter of going back and retracing your steps. You are retracing your steps in the sense that you are coming to see the illusions that took you deeper into duality. But it is not a matter of going back to your starting point and then moving forward. It is a matter of bringing yourself back into alignment with your highest potential by moving forward from where you are now.

You never ever go backwards. You cannot go backwards. You can only move forwards and use what you did, the experiences you have had, as a springboard for growth. That is why there are no mistakes. That is why God does not condemn you for going into duality. It was a path you chose and you have gone off the original trajectory, but you just need to move back towards it by keeping going forward. And that means that when you come back to that trajectory, you will actually be in the same spot you would otherwise have been, but you will have had different kinds of experiences.

You see again, there is a certain free will, but it is not a separate free will, because, you may say, you chose to go off the original trajectory, but the original trajectory was never set in stone, you see. It is not so that you can go back to when your lifestream first emerged and say there was a path that you were meant to follow and it was the only path you were meant to follow. There was not a narrow line you were meant to follow. There was a broad spectrum of lines that you could follow and you just had to choose one. Now, ultimately, all of these lines you could follow. They may seem to go apart from each other for a time, but ultimately, they all curve back and meet at your ascension point, but it does not matter which of these paths you follow to your ascension. It is just a matter of which experiences you are having on your path to the ascension, but there is no predestination that you should follow just that one track.

It is not a matter of going back and getting on that one track. It is a matter of continuing on the track you are on, but gradually bringing it towards that ascension point by continuing to move forward. And this is what you can do with the seven rays and the secret rays. You can use these to move forward and to transcend. All this imagination of going backwards is a lie projected by the fallen beings. It is even a lie projected upon God that God has this will for you of what you should have done, and if you do not follow his will, he will punish you in hell. All of this is lies.

God has given you free will. God knows you will eventually come back and God is not concerned about what experiences you choose to have on that journey. You will come back to God by moving forward, by transcending. You see again, there are those who think you were created by God originally and you must return to that. But as we have portrayed it, you were created with a point-like sense of self and you return to God by expanding your sense of self until you reach the same level of self as the Creator. You do not return to God by eradicating the self so you have no self. God is not interested in having you come out of its being, go into the world of form and then come back into its being as nothing more than you were when you came out. Why would God want this? He could just keep you there in the first place, not create you at all.

God is interested in having you come out of its being, transcend your sense of self, continue to self-transcend until you reach the same level of consciousness as the Creator, so you become a Creator in your own right, and you do not return to God by going backwards. You return to God by going forwards and self-transcending until you have reached the ultimate level of self-transcendence possible in this world of form and you then have options for what you do after that to transcend even more. But that is certainly beyond your pay grade as a being embodied on earth, as they say.

Peace is not nothing. Peace is not static. Peace is a living vibrating flame that can accelerate any un-peace. It does not eradicate, it accelerates. And if you grasp this, you can open yourself to this Flame of Peace as many of you experienced by giving the decree to me that you gave before this dictation, as many of you have experienced during this dictation, as you can experience by giving the other decrees to the masters of the Sixth Ray. And if this is what you feel is important for you, then use it. Even if you do not sense that you are on the Sixth Ray, you can still benefit greatly and be of great service to the planet by focusing on peace in this year of 2024. For there is a need for the energies of peace to be released through those in embodiment who are willing to be the open doors.

I want you to be the open door. Need I say more? With this, I seal you in the living, vibrating, ever self-transcending Flame of Peace that I Am.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition

Overcoming division through the silence of the Christ mind

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Jesus Christ through Kim Michaels, January 7, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition.

 

I AM the Ascended Master Jesus Christ. What is the challenge that humankind is facing in 2024? It is indeed the challenge of Christ. Now, some will say, how does that apply to those who are not Christians? Well, here is part of the challenge of Christ. You do not set yourself apart from others by using the Christ mind. You can only set yourself apart from others by using the mind of anti-christ.

Christ was originally a neutral, a universal word and concept. The Christ mind is a universal mind. As the Gospel of John says: “In the beginning was the Christ mind. The Christ mind was with God, the Christ mind was God, and without the Christ mind was not anything made that was made.” Because every form, everything in the world of form is created out of the Christ mind, the one mind, the undivided mind, the indivisible mind. The purpose of the Christ mind is to ensure a vertical oneness between the Creator and its creation, and a horizontal oneness between self-aware co-creators.

The chosen people of the superior God

Why did I choose to appear in the Middle East? Because there was, 2,000 years ago, no region on earth where people were more divided than in that region. Starting with the Jews, who so many thousands of years ago set themselves apart from all other people by allowing themselves to believe that they were the chosen people of the ultimate God.

Now this may have been somewhat understandable when people thought all there was to the world was a small region in the Middle East. They had no conception of the size of the earth. They had no conception that the earth was round and had many continents. And they had no conception of the size of the entire universe. They had no concept of a solar system that was part of a galaxy, let alone billions of galaxies.

But in today’s world, how can you look out into the vastness of space when you walk outside at night and think that somewhere beyond this vast universe is this ultimate God? And he looks past all of those other galaxies, all of those other stars, all of those other planets, and he looks down to this particular region on this planet called Earth, and there is this group of people, and they are the chosen people of this superior God.

How can you think this way? Well, you can think this way through the mind of anti-christ, and only through the mind of anti-christ. Therefore, I chose to appear in the Middle East 2,000 years ago because if I could exemplify the mind of Christ there and have an impact in helping people overcome the divisions of the mind of anti-christ, then that could spread to the entire planet.

And of course it is not just the Jews, the Arabs as well are set apart and set themselves apart, not only from the Jews and from non-Arabs, but even within the Arabs there is division. Even within Israel there is division, as you see out-pictured in greater and greater extremes to this day. The challenge for humankind, certainly not in the Middle East, but in the Middle East as well, for 2024 will be: will they finally see the folly of the divisions of anti-christ and begin to move towards the oneness of the Christ mind? Will they reach for the Christ mind?

The American Christians and the mind of anti-christ

You may, as an example of this, look to the United States. Here you have a large group of Christians, or rather people who call themselves Christians, and sincerely believe that they are my true and faithful followers. Yet, how do they look at themselves? They look at themselves as being different from non-Christians, even different from other kinds of Christians, for there is not just one church of Christ in the United States, is there?

How many churches are there in the United States? Have you bothered to count them? Perhaps there is a wiser use of your time than to try to count the Christian churches in the United States. Yet, even though they are divided amongst themselves, they still divide themselves from all other people who are not Christians, and they have this idea that they should impose their vision upon the rest of the country, so that the political establishment, the political life of this country is dominated by Christian values, as they call it.

What is it that the mind of Christ compels people to do if they are open to it? It compels people to look for oneness beyond specific outer issues. The Christians are absolutely sure that I am sitting up there in some heaven, wherever they envision me sitting, and I am looking at the United States and I am saying: “Here is this issue, and this is the solution to that issue. Here is that other issue, and this is the only right solution to that issue.”

Yet, when I am looking at the United States, I am looking for only one thing, oneness. The only thing that matters to Christ is oneness, not specific issues. For when people come together in oneness, the issues are no longer the issue. For people will not let the issues divide them, for they see that the real issue is oneness. United we stand, divided we fall. Well, has the people of the United States ever been more divided? Certainly not since the Civil War. Is this the Christ mind that causes people to be divided? Nay, it can only be the mind of anti-christ.

The “us versus them” mentality

Saint Germain gave his magnificent discourse on the differences between thinking with the Christ mind and thinking with the reptile brain that is based on fight or flight. What is the outcome of the fight or flight syndrome? It is the ‘us versus them’ mentality. Are there any people in the United States today who are more gripped by the ‘us versus them’ mentality than the Christians? How can that be in alignment with the mind of Christ?

When I look at the political scene in the United States, I am making a simple evaluation. Who is seeking to unite the people and who is seeking to divide them into two camps, us and them? I do not even have to mention names here, because if you are even the slightest bit open to what an ascended master has to say about the political situation in the United States, you can apply this simple measure. Who seeks to unite? Who seeks to divide? Who is always talking about us and them? Who is always talking about we being better than them? We being right, they being wrong? This is the voice of the mind of anti-christ. It always has been and it always will be.

Being wise as serpents, harmless as doves

Now you may say: “What about all the teachings you have given us about the power elite and the fallen beings? Are the people not meant to learn to discern between we, the people, and they, the power elite?” Well, yes, and that is part of the Christ mind. But you see, the Christ mind does not create the ‘us versus them’ mentality even when it comes to those people who are trapped in the mind of anti-christ.

The Christ mind sees beyond even the mind of anti-christ and sees that all people came out of the One Mind and all people have the potential to return to it. But, as I also said 2000 years ago, you must be wise as serpents, harmless as doves. When you see the oneness and look for oneness, you are harmless as a dove. What does it mean to be wise as a serpent, wise to the serpents? It means that you realize that there are still many people on earth who are trapped in the mind of anti-christ, the mind that is divided and seeks to divide.

So, you preach unity among the people. You do not have to label fallen beings, power elite, this or that, because you can allow them to label themselves because they will not speak about unity and they will criticize you for speaking about unity. They will want to maintain the division that makes some people right, other people wrong, some people superior, other people inferior. You can speak about unity and allow them to speak against unity and thereby they expose themselves, and they judge themselves.

Render unto Caesar that which is Caesar’s

What will you see in this coming year 2024? You will see that those who are trapped in the divided mind, the mind of anti-christ, will become more divided, more fragmented, more extreme. You will see that in countries where they have elections, but where the collective consciousness is so deeply divided, everything will become more pronounced, more extreme. Until, as Saint Germain said, those who think with a reptile brain will see no other outcome but violence.

You will indeed see that if people cannot transcend the divisions and reach for oneness, there will be violence, more and more violence, more and more confrontation, not necessarily war, although war can follow from it.

What is the antidote to this? Well, it is that some people must reach for the Christ mind. And what does that mean? It means partly what I said 2000 years ago, render unto Caesar that which is Caesar’s and unto God that which is God’s. This could be translated to say, for example in the United States, it is not about being right about this or that issue. It is about working towards oneness between people, because oneness is beyond the issues that divide and this is what you see with a Christ mind. You can allow Caesar, meaning the political world, to do what they want to do, to let things unfold, to let the people vote on particular issues, to let them vote on particular candidates. But you can focus on oneness.

Do you, as a spiritual person, as an ascended master student, do you need to be disturbed by what is happening on the political scene? Whether it be United States or the other nations, do you need to be disturbed by it? You do not, obviously. Only the subconscious selves you have can make you feel disturbed, because you have an attachment to a specific outcome.

But you see, if you render unto Caesar you are saying: “We have a democratic nation, we have a democratic process such as it is right now. I will render unto Caesar by letting this outplay itself whatever way people need to see it outplayed so they can see the extremes and the divisions and how this can only get worse. I will allow people to be in the School of Hard Knocks. I will render unto God that which is God’s, which means I will focus on oneness.”

Working for the oneness between people

When you hold the vision from oneness, when you make the calls to us from oneness, you will have a much greater impact on your nation than if you are constantly pulled into all of these outer issues thinking: “Oh, this issue is so important, this must be manifest in the political world.”

We have seen over the years how ascended master students have been pulled into this. For example, siding with a specific political party,  or with a certain conservative outlook. In previous dispensations, many people thought that they should espouse traditional values. But this is highly ironic, because by espousing a conservative outlook and traditional values, who are you aligning yourself with? The Christians.

And what would they do if they had the power? They would outlaw any kind of New Age beliefs. They would outlaw all other beliefs than Christianity if they had the power to do so. What sense does it make that as an ascended master student you align yourself with a movement that would prevent you from being what you are or at least expressing it? On the other hand, does that mean you should align yourself with the opposite party?

Why would you have to? Why would you have to be aligned with any party in the divided situation you have right now? Why could you not work for universal values, the oneness between people? Why could you not, if you want to speak, speak about the division and the need to seek oneness?

Democracy is based on the oneness of the Christ mind

All men are created equal. All men and women are endowed by their Creator with inalienable rights. What are the divisions doing? They are undermining the Declaration of Independence, the foundation for American democracy. How can this preserve American democracy? It cannot.

Only when any democracy is based on unity between people and the search for oneness rather than the focus on divisions can a democracy survive, can a democracy function. Otherwise, that democracy will be pulled towards a small power elite who will influence that part of the population who are not thinking with the Christ mind but thinking, and reacting with a reptile brain.

The power elite are thinking with a mind of separation, duality, anti-christ, the reptile brain of fight and flight, and they pull the people in who are likewise thinking that way and who have not transcended this form of thinking.

Democracy came about why? Look at the history of the world. Look how long of a period there was no democracy. At least not a real democracy because even what they had in ancient Greece was not a real democracy. Look how long of a period, just in recorded history, where you have not had democracies. Why did democracy suddenly emerge?

Well, the emergence of democracy is one of the most pronounced effects of my ministry 2,000 years ago. Because I came to demonstrate the Christ consciousness, I preached the Christ consciousness which does what? It unifies people, it polarizes and pulls people towards oneness and away from division. Although it took a long time and could have happened much faster, nevertheless the emergence of a democracy is a direct result of my ministry and the Christ consciousness.

In a divided society where a king or emperor and a small elite rules the people, there is a low level of Christ consciousness, because there is a low level of oneness between people. You can clearly see this in any divided society. Look at the feudal societies in the Middle Ages, look at the Indian caste system, look at the Jews and Arabs, look at religious divisions. All of these things that divide people are not of the Christ mind.

Democracy, based on the idea that all people have rights given by a higher authority that no dictator on earth, no power elite can take away from them, is clearly a step towards oneness. Of course, creating a democracy does not mean that there suddenly is oneness in the minds of the people. But there is at least the possibility that a democracy can move towards oneness.

What will it take? Well, it will take that the people begin to look for oneness and look beyond division. In the ideal scenario, a prominent force to move people towards oneness would have been Christianity. But the moment the Catholic church was created, that goal was sabotaged and has remained sabotaged ever since. By the Catholic church, by the Lutheran churches, by the various other churches that have sprung up claiming my name, without being willing to reach for me as an ascended master or for the Christ consciousness as a universal consciousness.

2024 is a dividing line

The most prominent danger to American democracy right now is Christianity and Christians. And their sectarian exclusivist divisive mindset, the “us versus them” mentality.

If you are an ascended master student, if you are at all open to the Christ mind, make a conscious decision not to align yourself with these forces in 2024. Not to align yourself with any force that divides people. Because I guarantee you that those who align themselves with the divisive forces in 2024 will be pulled down. Will be pulled into this downward spiral, this vortex that they have created. And it will not be a pleasant experience.

If you think I sound ominous, it is because I want to issue a stern warning here. 2024 is in some ways a dividing line. Of course every year has its own dividing lines. But in 2024 it becomes more important than it has been for a number of years to strive towards oneness and to move away from division. Because otherwise you will be pulled in by these divisive forces. It can be no other way in this year.

Look very carefully at what is going on in the world. It is so easy, and we see it all the time with people, whether they are ascended master students or not, we see how people are focused on a particular issue. And then they think they have to make a decision, they have to take a stand, they have to formulate an opinion based on this black and white: you are for this or against this, you agree with this or you disagree.

Render unto Caesar by letting people in this state of mind do whatever they want to do. Render unto God by looking for the oneness behind the divisions. You do not have to have an opinion about every issue. You certainly do not have to allow yourself to take this or that opinion when the issue has been presented in black and white terms.

One of the things that will happen in 2024 is that those who are trapped in the mind of anti-christ will try to portray everything in this epic mindset of right and wrong, ultimately good and bad: “If you do not elect us, it will be a disaster”. Of course you have seen it already in previous years, but it will be more pronounced in 2024. Therefore, it will be easier to be pulled into it, and it will require more of a conscious effort to avoid being pulled into this maelstrom, this vortex.

Will you rise above division?

And those of you who can avoid it, you can work against the maelstrom. You can have a calming effect on the vortex so that as few people as possible are pulled into it. So that a majority of the people in democratic nations can stay above it and therefore vote based on at least some sense of oneness. Instead of voting entirely on this blind division that looks at it in black and white terms. Where they are not really voting for something, they are voting against someone else.

Just look at the United States again. How a certain candidate is portraying himself as being against this or against those other people. Is this oneness? How could it be? If it is not oneness, is it the Christ mind? How could it be?

Is it wise from a political standpoint to seek to divide people into two separate camps that are clearly set apart and that are portrayed in epic terms as: “The ones who support me are right and the ones who do not support me are wrong”? Is it wise in a democracy, or would it be wiser to seek to unite people?

Well, of course, is it wise depends on how divided are the people. Can you pull a majority into this divided state of mind that they will support you against the others? They will see themselves as against the others. Or is the nation not so divided that actually a majority of the people will vote for the candidate who seeks to unite rather than divide?

That is a question, of course, that remains to be answered in the United States in 2024. But the more you can reach for oneness and stay out of the divisions and stay out of particular issues. Because it really is not, in the mind of Christ, so epically important whether the United States does this particular thing, enacts this particular policy or that particular policy. The real important issue is: will the United States, the people of the United States be pulled more into division or will they rise above division? That is the central issue. And it is, of course, the central issue in many other democratic nations where you also see this division.

We have given many, many teachings on the importance of democracy. We have given many teachings on what creates divisions among people. You have the books on ideology, fanaticism, elitism. And you can use these teachings and these tools to have an influence in 2024 on whether people move into division, further into division, or they move beyond division.

Reaching for silence

Silence will move you towards oneness. Recognize a very, very simple idea. What is oneness? Without him was not anything made that was made. Everything is made out of oneness. Every thing is set apart from every other thing by characteristics.

Now, of course, the distinctions between different things is not the same as division necessarily. Because division happens only in the mind of self-aware beings who have the ability to use their free will to go into the consciousness of duality and separation. What is that happens? What is it that happens when you go into duality? You start seeing divisions as opposites. And therefore, you have the source of conflict.

Now you have people in a certain state of mind that is completely based on this duality, division, value judgments. And they are divided. When you look at the world and look at all these divisions, how can you avoid being pulled into this? By realizing that if you take the divisions and start tracing them backwards, you see that the divisions are based on expressions with words. But even the words, if you trace them back, they start in silence. All sound starts in silence. All words that can be so divisive start in silence.

How will you avoid being pulled into division? How will you reach for the mind of oneness? Well, reach for silence. With that I do not just mean sound. I mean the silence of your emotional body, of your mental body and of your identity body. You know you are not your physical body. You know or can easily come to know by using our teachings that you are not your emotions. Some of you have not yet realized that you are not your thoughts either. And some of you have not realized that you are not your outer identity defined in relation to the world.

But if you can reach beyond this and experience physical silence, emotional silence, mental silence and identity level silence, then you can experience the One mind beyond all of these outer expressions. And the Conscious You, as we have explained so many times, has the ability to step outside your physical, emotional, mental and identity bodies. And experience what we have called pure awareness, which could also be called silent awareness. The awareness that is beyond the divisions, beyond the differences, the differentiation. It is just silence.

And of course, not necessarily many people can associate Christ with silence. But can you associate the Buddha with silence? Well, then focus on the Buddha or whoever master to you represents silence. And allow yourself to experience silence. This is not something you can force. You cannot use your mind to suppress the emotions, suppress the thoughts, suppress the identity. You can reach for it. Because it is natural for the Conscious You to experience this when it decides not to be pulled by the physical, emotional, mental and identity bodies.

You do not have to do anything to experience silence. You have to stop doing what pulls you into all of these outer feelings, thoughts, sense of identity. This obsessive compulsion where you have to engage, you have to feel, you have to think, you have to identify yourself, you have to act. But you do not have to do anything, you have free will.

So many people think that free will means you can do whatever you want. But another aspect of free will that you can choose not to do. You do not have to be pulled into taking part of the debate, the issues. You do not have to have all of these opinions. You do not have to have the answers from the outer mind of what is right and wrong in this situation.

Speaking out from silence

What we ideally would like to see is that ascended master students, spiritual people, the top 10% of the population disengage from the divisions in 2024. It does not mean you should not vote. It does not mean you should not say something. But you should disengage from the divisions. First reach for the silence. And when you experience that in silence all of the divisions become irrelevant, then you might find a new foundation for speaking.

There is speech – and this applies to 99.99999% of the speech that is happening in the world today – that comes from the divided mind. There is an immense need for those people who can allow speech to come from the One mind, from the silence. So much of the speech out there springs from noise. There is a great need for a voice that springs from silence.

You may say that there is the Christ mind that goes out into the world and ministers. And there is the Buddha who creates a community, a Sangha, and lets people come apart from the world to come to the Buddha. But they are not opposites, they are just two sides of the same mind.

What allows the Christ to be most effective in going out is that it has that oneness with the Buddha. So that even as the Christ is going out in activity and ministering to the people, the Christ has the figure eight flow between itself and the Buddha. The Christ is even in the midst of intense activity one with the Buddha. And the expression, the speech of the Christ, comes from the silence of the Buddha.

Many of you know enough, have practiced enough. And you can make that switch and speak from the silence rather than from the noise. Because if you speak from the noise, what do you do? You just add more noise. And what is the problem in the world today? There is too much noise. People have lost the connection to the silence because their minds are so overpowered by noise.

Be the silence instead of being the noise. Be the voice that is not noise.

If you want an example, look at the messenger’s YouTube videos. This is one example among many possible examples of a voice that springs from silence rather than the noise that divides. You all have the same potential. You would do it in your own way, which is perfectly in order. But someone has to be the voice of silence.

With this, I will seal you in the silence of the Christ mind that I also am and the Flame of Silence that I also hold for planet Earth. May you in this year, and may a critical mass of people in this year, discover the silence behind all of the noise in the world.

Peace, be still, and know that the I AM within you is God.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition

Taking a leap beyond the brain-based mind

Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Saint Germain through Kim Michaels, January 6, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition.

I AM the Ascended Master Saint Germain and I take this opportunity to give you some thoughts on the unfoldment of the golden age and how many people in the world are working for it. And how some people are working against it. There are, of course, those who are either the fallen beings themselves, in or out of embodiment, or whose minds are taken over by the fallen beings. And they are actively and aggressively working against the manifestation of the golden age.

There is really no fallen being who has a firm grasp on what the golden age means. Even those in the lower identity realm cannot really fathom what it is that I actually have planned for this planet. They are trapped in a certain mindset and they look at what is manifest now, what has been manifesting gradually over these last several centuries. And they think that my plans for the golden age involve more of the same, an acceleration, a multiplication of what has already been brought forth. They think, for example, that even though I inspired science, they have been able to control science and divert science to go into the blind alley of materialism. And they think science will stay there for the foreseeable future. But of course, this is not my vision for the golden age.

Quantum leaps in the scientific field

What then is my vision? My vision is, of course, not a quantitative improvement, but a qualitative improvement where all aspects of human endeavor make a, so to speak, quantum leap forward. Why do I use this almost cliche of a quantum leap? Because it actually signifies something that is a distinct shift. Not an incremental gradual improvement, but a shift into a higher state. At least, it can be a shift into a higher state, although theoretically, also into a lower state. But it is a decisive shift. I of course, envision many of these quantum leaps in the golden age.

And let us focus on science. Science may have been in the grips of materialism for a long time, but their grip on science is crumbling and it is crumbling faster and faster. And this is not due to any influence from outside scientific circles, at least not a direct influence. It is in part due to the influence from the raising of the collective consciousness. But it is largely driven by a raising of the collective consciousness among scientists who are looking at some of these latest discoveries of science and realizing, although for some grudgingly, that they point beyond materialism. There is a growing awareness and a growing consensus that if science is to make a quantum leap forward, it must look beyond strict materialism.

There is a growing awareness that if science is to really have an impact on improving human life, then it must make a quantum leap beyond materialism and stop ignoring consciousness. And actually seek to incorporate consciousness in this theory of everything that some scientists are still dreaming about. But there is also a growing awareness that a theory of everything, either is impossible or at least is impossible without also incorporating consciousness. This is simple logic. How can a theory of everything be complete unless it incorporates everything? And certainly, you cannot ignore that human beings have consciousness. What is it that allows human beings to do science? It is that you are conscious. If you did not have self-awareness, how could you even ask the questions that are the very foundation for science?

In the coming decades, this will become more and more pronounced. There will be more and more scientists who will dare to speak out in a public forum, as some, of course, have already started to do. But this will gradually gain momentum and there will come some decisive quantum shifts, where scientists realize that materialism must be left behind if science is to solve some of these problems or enigmas that have so far defied a solution. Take for example the well-known fact that the two main theories of physics are Einstein’s theory of relativity and quantum mechanics and the fact that these two theories are currently incompatible cannot be united into a single framework, a theory of everything. This has one cause, because neither of the theories acknowledge the role of consciousness.

I am not here going to give a scientific explanation, because it is beyond the messenger’s knowledge of science. But I am going to tell you that there are scientists who have started incorporating consciousness into a new and higher worldview. Some of them are still grappling for a larger vision, but just the fact that scientists are beginning to be willing to consider the role of consciousness is what will bring about one of the quantum leaps in the scientific field. You may say, for example, what is it that has driven science so far? Well, it is two things, two movements. One is the quest for knowledge, understanding, even truth. The other is the practical aspects of seeking to improve human life.

Side effects of modern technology

Well, let us begin with technology, the practical aspect of science. Has technology improved human life? Well, yes. Undoubtedly technology has improved human life in many ways. But it has also, as is becoming more and more evident, created threats and problems. You still have the threat of a nuclear war hanging over the world after so many decades. You still have the threat or the condition of poverty, the threat of disease. You have now the threat of pollution, climate change, whatever you want to call it. But there is this growing awareness that technology is not unproblematic. Technology can have side effects and it can even become a threat to the survival of the human race. This, of course, cannot be the ultimate approach to technology that humankind has taken so far, that scientists have taken so far.

But why is it that technology can be both a blessing and a curse? It all boils down to what human beings do with technology, how they use, how they apply technology. And what is it that determines whether humans use a certain technology for energy production or to create bigger and bigger bombs? It is a condition in human consciousness. It is becoming clear to more and more people, even more and more people outside of academic circles, that we need to study consciousness to find out how we can develop a way to use technology that will improve human life without threatening human life.

You see how the unconscious, unconscionable use of technology has created these threats? And why has it been an unconscious use of technology? Because of scientific materialism, which has led to an unconscious use of science. There are unconscious scientists—and I mean unconscious not in the sense that they do not have consciousness, but they are unaware of the larger picture—who have said: “If it can be done, it should be done. Because if we do not do it, somebody else is going to do it.” But is that necessarily always the case? That is what people are beginning to question.

The human brain vs. artificial intelligence

You see various forms of technology that are coming to the forefront and forcing people to ask these critical questions. And of course, one that has been in the news for a long time is artificial intelligence. The problem with the entire debate around artificial intelligence is that because scientific materialism has ignored consciousness, people have not developed a deeper understanding of consciousness. And therefore, they do not see the difference between consciousness and intelligence. Too many people think they are the same thing.

This is why they have come up with this idea of artificial intelligence. Artificial compared to what? Human intelligence? Is it so that the biologically based intelligence of the human brain is considered natural intelligence and the intelligence based on a computer and computer algorithm is considered artificial intelligence? Is this not how many scientists see it? Well, let me tell you, this is again based on an ignorance of consciousness, an ignorance of who you are, what kind of beings you are.

And this, of course, is again a product of scientific materialism, which now for far too long, far too many centuries have insisted that human consciousness is an epiphenomenon, a byproduct of the activities of the brain. And therefore, they have not been willing to acknowledge what consciousness really is. And is this not ironic? Because here we have this fairly new phenomenon of science, which claims to be the most sophisticated aspect of human knowledge and endeavor. And it completely ignores what mystical teachings have been saying for thousands of years, namely that consciousness came first and the brain came second.

And as a result of this, they do not realize that artificial intelligence, as they call it, is nothing new. Humankind has a long, long process of having experience with artificial intelligence. You can look back throughout recorded history, and of course even further if you are willing to look at that, and you will see that human beings have been dealing with artificial intelligence for all of recorded history. This will, of course, startle many people who will say: “What is this crazy master talking about?”

But you see, what is the artificial intelligence I am talking about? It is the human brain. The human brain is the same kind of intelligence as what you today call artificial intelligence. What is the simplest definition of artificial intelligence? It is an intelligence that is able to learn and adapt. Well, is that not a perfect description of the human brain? An intelligence that can learn and adapt. That is what the human brain is. And therefore, if you look only at intelligence as a process of learning and adapting, then you can say that human beings are a product of the physical brain, as what is going on in a computer is a product of the physical structure of the computer. But you see, this cannot explain human self-awareness. And this is something that already some scientists have realized—that computers cannot and will never become self-aware.

Again, look at the approach that has been taken by science. You started building very simple computers, very simple calculating machines that could solve these codes. Then, computers became more sophisticated, but they still have maintained their basic design for a very long time. They have just become faster, with greater capacity, greater memory. What some materialists think is that it is just a matter of continuing to increase the capacity, in other words, a quantitative increase in the capacity of the computer. And eventually, you will cross a threshold where computers become self-aware.

Self-awareness vs. intelligence

This is the flaw in their reasoning and many scientists and philosophers have started realizing it. Because thinking, adaptation, arranging knowledge, facts, data, this is intelligence, but it is not consciousness. It is not awareness. And it is specifically not self-awareness. Being able to adapt is not the same as consciously adapting. The most primitive life form on earth can adapt to certain changes in its environment. A single-celled amoeba can adapt to temperature changes in its environment, bacteria, viruses. A flower can turn towards the sun and follow the sun as it moves across the sky. This does not mean that the flower knows that it is a flower, and the sun is a sun, and that it is following the sun. It is simply adapting to changes. This is what a computer does. This is what the human brain does.

Could a computer have constructed itself? No. There is no way possible that the components, the metals, the plastic, the silicon that make up a computer could have spontaneously assembled themselves, created the programming, and fed in the data to create what you now call artificial intelligence. Pretty much anybody who is willing to apply logic should be able to see this. There has to be a conscious agent, as some scientists are expressing it, that created the computer and created the programming.

Likewise, you can ask yourself the question, could biological life forms have created themselves out of inorganic matter and driven this incredibly complex process of evolution from more primitive to more sophisticated life forms? Could even the biological process have brought forth the intelligence of the human brain entirely by itself, entirely by trial and error, entirely through the survival of the fittest? A materialist will, of course, say yes. Just as a Catholic priest will say that the Eucharist is the body of Christ. Why does the Catholic priest say this? Based on faith. Why does the scientific materialist say what he says, based on faith. And there are an increasing number of scientists, philosophers, and others who are beginning to realize that this simply is not logical.

A computer, the AI of the computer, needed a conscious agent to create the machinery, to program the computer, to feed it with facts, and to tell the computer what to do with these facts. Likewise, the biological computer of the human brain needed a conscious agent. What confuses some people is that materialists have now for so long brainwashed people with the idea that there cannot be any conscious agents beyond humans. And they see that it is human beings who have created the computer, so therefore, they cannot see that there must be some conscious agents that have created humans and brought forth the sophisticated brain that is the basis for doing what human beings can do.

Information vs. data

But again, look at what is happening with artificial intelligence. There is all this speculation that computers will be able to build themselves, to improve themselves, to improve their programming, to improve their knowledge, to take over so that they can create more sophisticated computers without human intervention. But again, apply simple logic. You may interact with one of these chat robots, you may ask it a question, and it may give you an answer that is quite sophisticated. But does the computer know what it is telling you? Does it know how you look at and interpret what it is telling you? And you will see that it does not and cannot. There is an old Indian saying that the knowledge that is in the books stays in the books. The same way you could say the data that is in the computer stays in the computer. Because a computer can only deal with data.

Now, what a human being can do is to transform data into information. And this is again one of these subtle distortions created by the fallen beings, because what have they called computers? Information technology. You may go to your computer and you may see that on your computer’s drive, however it is, solid state or hard drive, you have stored all of this data. But if you were to go down and look at the data, you know it is zeros and ones organized in a certain sequence. And to you it means nothing. This is all that is stored in the computer. Data. Zeros and ones.

When you open up your computer and bring something up on the screen, the computer displays this in a way that has meaning to you. But why does it have meaning to you, a human being? Because a human being programmed the computer to display data in such a way that the human mind can take it in and turn it into information. Well, if you forget all about computers, go back to the time before the computer and only look at the human brain, then the human brain does exactly the same as a computer. It has a much more sophisticated apparatus than a computer, but all it does is store data. It can compare the data, relate the data, but all it does is store data.

And then, inside your brain is a screen, comparable to a computer screen, where the brain can bring up data and display it in a way that is meaningful to you, a human being. This is because, as we have explained, you have beyond the physical brain, an emotional body, a mental body and an identity body. And those are adapted to the functioning of the human brain, but the human brain is also adapted to the functioning of these higher levels of the mind. There is a symbiotic relationship. It is in fact so that the human mind for most people is so integrated with the physical machinery of the brain that they cannot tell the difference.

They cannot tell the difference between what the mind displays on the screen inside their heads, what the brain displays on the screen inside their heads—that they cannot see that there is more to them, more to their mind, more to their awareness than the brain. And why can they not see this? There are two reasons why people cannot see this. One is they are simply not aware enough. They have not observed themselves. They have not looked into how the mind works. The other is that they are scientific materialists who are denying the existence of anything, any aspect of the mind, that is beyond the brain. Just as medieval Catholics were denying that the Earth was round.

Mind vs. brain

Here are these scientific materialists who believe they have the most sophisticated knowledge and worldview ever developed by humankind. Yet, these highly intelligent people are so unaware of how their own minds function that they cannot tell the difference between the brain and the mind. Yet, mystics have been able to do this for 5000 years in recorded history and for millions of years beyond recorded history. The difference between the mind and the brain is one of the things that a mystic learns to recognize. That is why you can raise your consciousness beyond what is possible in the brain itself. That is why this messenger can receive a dictation from me, who is a being in a higher realm. There is a quantum leap between the material world and the ascended realm. The messenger’s brain could not make that leap, could not cover that distance.

The brain could not receive this dictation. But because the messenger has learned, as you can all learn and discover, that his mind is more than the brain, he is able to tune in. To cover the distance between the material and the ascended realm. To raise his mind to be in the nexus of the figure-eight flow between me in the ascended realm and the brain, nervous system, vocal cords in the physical realm. This is what mystics have done for thousands of years. And this ability is what will take science to a much qualitatively higher level. When more and more scientists begin to experience that there is more to the mind than the brain. And when they begin to use scientific methods to study the difference.

The reptile brain and the fight or flight syndrome

What did I say a while ago? Technology has proven that it can become self-destructive. How do you avoid it? Well, the brain, the brain-based intelligence, cannot avoid it. Why? Well, we have, of course, given many teachings about this, but let us just look at a fairly simple reality here, a simple way to describe it. The human brain is a very sophisticated device. Scientists are aware that it is in a sense more complex than any other structure in the known universe. That is because it is in the known universe, but still. But the human brain is also—and scientists are correct in pointing this out—the biological brain is deeply affected by the process of evolution.

The biological brain has evolved over a very long period of time. And it is influenced by the principle described as survival of the fittest, even though there is much more to this than is currently understood. And what is it that secures the survival of the fittest? It is, if you want to use one single word, selfishness. There are even scientists who talk about the selfish genes. But the reality is that what you call in traditional evolutionary theory the fittest are those who are willing to do anything to survive in the short term, because the brain cannot think long term. It cannot consciously think in long terms. It cannot really think. It just adapts.

Consider this: Why is it that human beings are so afraid that artificial intelligence will take over and enslave humans or eradicate humans? Why are they so afraid of this? Is it not because, even though they are not consciously aware of this, they sense that a machine would not have humanity, empathy? And therefore, a machine would mindlessly eradicate humans if they were seen as a threat. Well, that is exactly what the machine of the brain does. The brain is based on fight or flight. If it cannot get away from a danger, it will seek to eradicate the danger. That applies to other animal species and it applies to other human beings.

Just look at all of the wars that have taken place throughout history. What is it based on? The fight or flight syndrome that causes the brain to see it as perfectly acceptable, absolutely necessary, to eradicate those that it perceives as a threat. Animal species do the same, if they are capable. Human brains are more sophisticated in doing this, because they have created tools and technology. When the first humans started using stone tools, what did they do with them? They quickly found out they could be used to kill animals and, therefore, give them food.

But it did not take that long before they also realized they could be used to destroy a human threat to their own survival. You saw the emergence of primitive tribes, and when these hunter-gatherers became more numerous and started infringing on each other’s territories, you saw the first conflicts with weapons. This is what some call the reptile brain, the animal brain. It is simply a computer that is geared towards securing your survival in the short term. Now, you may think that people who go to war and kill others, they do this out of some sophisticated thinking process. And in a certain sense, you can see that they certainly exert great ingenuity in coming up with all of these methods to kill other people.

But they are not actually thinking. They are reacting and adapting to what they perceive as a threat. Now, I said that a flower turns with the sun. But a flower, as do animal species, only reacts. They do not anticipate. They are not able to think: “This is a threat.” If they experience that something is a threat, they react to it as quickly as they can. But a population of deer could not get together and decide to eradicate all the wolves in their mountain range, so they could get rid of the threat. But this is what human beings can do.

Yet this is not really thinking. This is not really awareness. This is just a more sophisticated reaction, because human beings do not just react to a threat that is perceived. They can imagine and anticipate a threat in the future. And therefore, attempt to destroy the threat before it actually becomes a threat. Which also means that people can formulate the image that another group of people is the threat, even though it is not real at all. It is just a perception. But what I am saying here is, this is the reptile brain thinking, not really thinking, but reacting, adapting.

Self-awareness and the “Do unto others what you want them to do unto you”

This is not awareness and certainly not self-awareness. What is it that religions have been saying? “Do unto others what you want them to do unto you.” This is not the brain thinking. The mind cannot fathom this. The mind cannot accept it. The mind can never even conceive of something like this. The brain can never conceive of something like this. Not even the mind that emerges from the brain can conceive of this.

Again, we could say materialists are right when they say that there is a form of mind that emerges from the brain. Just as they are now saying there is a form of mind that emerges from a computer. But it is not a self-aware mind. It can think, but only within certain parameters. It does not have awareness, certainly not self-awareness. Only self-awareness gives you the ability to grasp: “Do unto others what you want them to do unto you.” The mind that emerges from the brain is only able to say: “Do unto others before they do unto you.” And this is what many people have said throughout the ages, why you see much war and conflict. When you look at this you realize that human beings have used their sophisticated brains to develop technology. But they are using the technology based on the reptile brain and the fight or flight syndrome. The survival of the fittest that we have a right to destroy those that we perceive as a threat, even though they have not yet threatened us physically.

And what has been happening with technology becoming more and more sophisticated and having greater and greater destructive power? It is an attempt to force humankind to make a quantum leap beyond that reptile brain. Now, you can explain this, as we have done in many other dictations, as a result of the spiritual path. I am just choosing to explain it here in very simple, logical, somewhat scientifically-minded terms. The reptile brain can only be destructive. The more technological power the reptile brain has to its disposal, the more destructive will be the outcome. If you doubt this, look at what is happening on the front lines of Ukraine or in the Gaza Strip.

Taking a leap beyond the reptile brain

The reptile brain cannot handle sophisticated technology and prevent it from becoming destructive. The reptile brain cannot think: “We are emitting certain things that are going to threaten the climate and our own survival.” It can only think in short-term profits. The only way that humankind can survive the emergence of technology, both AI technology and all the other forms of potentially destructive technology, is if human beings make the quantum leap and realize that the mind is more than the brain.

And what allows you to make this leap? It is that the mind is more than the brain. Because the brain could not make this leap. Nor can a computer make this leap, no matter how sophisticated it becomes. And even the most sophisticated computers you have today are nothing compared to the human brain. And it would take thousands of years to develop a computer that even approached the capabilities of the human brain. What you see in these science fiction series where they seemingly have a computer in the starship that is able to think—this is so far into the future of what can be developed through technology. They will never be able to think. But even what you see in these TV series that were made 50 years ago is thousands of years into the future. This is more fiction than science.

But the reality here is that you can realize that the reptile brain works a certain way, because your mind is more than the brain. This is something again that mystics have been saying for thousands of years. But it is also something that more and more scientists are beginning to realize. For the simple reason that it is pure simple logic that if you can come to recognize the reptile brain and how it functions and how it threatens the survival of humanity, there must be more to the mind than the reptile brain. Because otherwise, why would the reptile brain threaten humanity and thereby threaten its own survival? If the reptile brain was able to see that it itself is a threat to its own survival, should it not be able to change? But since the reptile brain cannot do that, and since people who are entirely thinking with the brain cannot do that, is it not simple logic that there is more to the mind than the brain?

How many times do I have to say this? How many times do I have to project this into the collective consciousness before a critical mass of people see the simple undeniable logic and accept the consequences? And say: “We must come to understand the mind’s capabilities beyond the brain. And how to apply it so that the higher mind can take command over the reptile brain and stop it from being so focused on destroying immediate threats that in the little longer run it threatens its own survival.”

As I am projecting this into the collective consciousness, it creates a ripple effect. It is like a wave on the ocean. You throw a stone into the ocean and ripples start spreading, only this spreads much faster. And there are many, many people—not just ascended master students, not just spiritual people, not just mystics—there are many people who are able to tune in, because they have been tuning in for some time, where I have been saying similar things. But they become more aware of it. For every time it is projected out there, people become more aware of it. And they become more conscious of the need to act upon this.

The crucial choice in 2024

Let me get off my soapbox and be more practical. What does this message have to do with this year of 2024? Well, it has a lot to do with it, because as you may know, in this coming year an unusually large number of countries will have elections. Some of these countries are not democracies, like Russia, but some of them are, including the United States. What is the basic choice that people are facing in 2024? When they go to vote, will they vote for democracy or against democracy? We have given many dictations about the need to defend democracy against the forces who are seeking to destroy democracy. And this has never been more important than in this coming year of 2024. Will people choose democracy? Will they choose leaders who are committed to democracy? Or will they choose leaders who are not committed and who are even willing to undermine democracy?

Now, what is democracy? A materialist will have to say that as the evolutionary process has moved on, the brain has become so sophisticated that it created the idea of a democratic form of government. But this is simply not logical. The reptile brain did not create the idea of a democracy and can never accept the idea of a democracy. Why? Because it only thinks in terms of threats. And therefore, a dictatorship, with a strong leader who is willing to do anything to destroy the enemy, will by the reptile brain be seen as the superior form of government. If you really want to get down to it, all dictatorial leaders in the world are primarily thinking with a reptile brain.

And only truly democratic leaders, leaders committed to democracy, can think beyond the reptile brain. That is why a democracy is not aggressive towards its neighbors, unless it is attacked first. A democracy can regress to the reptile brain when attacked by other nations driven by the reptile brain. But a democracy that is functioning is not based on the reptile brain, fight or flight, destroy the enemy, do unto others before they do unto us. A democracy is based on: “Do unto others what you want them to do unto you.”

You see the choice in 2024. Obviously, you can see in Russia that Putin and the power elite behind him are thinking with the reptile brain. There is no choice in Russia. You can see that even a candidate who announced that she wanted to run for president, based on ending the war and withdrawing Russian soldiers, was not even allowed to run by the reptile brain in the Kremlin. Then, you can look to the United States. Well, what is the choice that people are going to be facing most likely? It is the choice between a person who has some commitment to democracy and a person who is entirely reacting from the reptile brain.

Do I need to say who is who? Nay. For those who need to hear who is who and cannot see who is thinking with a reptile brain, they have long ago left this messenger. And reasoned that he is not a true messenger, because surely Saint Germain would side with their favorite candidate. But you see, why am I an ascended master? Because I transcended the reptile brain. This means I can see who is thinking with a reptile brain and who is not. If you cannot see this, well, how exactly are you planning to ascend after this lifetime? Because sad as it is to say, you have no real opportunity for ascending if you cannot tell the difference between the brain and the mind.

Is there more to my mind than the brain?

You might say, what is the ascension process? It is the completion of the process whereby the mind, the Conscious You, consciously and deliberately separates itself from the brain, transcends its identification with the brain. Transcends its integration with the brain, so that even though you can still operate the brain, you realize you are not the brain. Of course, you can say only a being that realizes it is not the brain can operate the brain, because otherwise, you are letting the brain operate you.

You have today self-driving cars. Ideally, when fully developed, you get into one of these driverless cars. And you say: “Take me to grandmother’s house.” And the car just drives there. But now, imagine that you go into the car and the car locks the door. And it starts driving and you have no idea where it is going. And it takes you to a place you do not want to go. Well, that is what the brain does when you, as the mind, are not in command of the brain.

When you are not operating the brain, you are letting the brain operate you and operate the body. Thereby moving the body around and you have to follow. And you have to experience—you are consciously experiencing what the brain is doing and the consequences of it—but you cannot do anything about it. You can just experience it. But you cannot stop it, if you have not separated yourself enough from the brain so that you can operate the brain. How hard is this to grasp? Well, the reptile brain will never grasp it. Only those who have started separating themselves from the reptile brain will be able to grasp it.

Why am I then saying it? Because by saying it in the physical, by projecting it into the collective consciousness, more and more people will begin to feel something stirring in them, some little doubt, some little questions. And they will gradually become open to this question. Is there more to my mind than the brain? Am I just a sophisticated animal that still reacts based on fight or flight? Why am I more than this? Do I have to be dragged around by my brain, as a bull is dragged around by a rope attached to a ring in its nose? Or can I start taking command of the brain, making the brain and the body do what I want? Am I willing? Am I capable of riding the horse? Instead of hanging on for dear life while the horse is running panicked through a dense forest, where I might at any moment be hit by a low-hanging branch and end up in the mud?

Democracy is not based on the reptile brain

What do people want with their individual lives? And what do they want with their societies? What is a democracy? It is a society that gives freedom and opportunity to those who have started taking command over the reptile brain. What is a dictatorship? It is a society that gives those who are not willing to take command over their minds an excuse for not thinking. But just reacting based on the reptile brain that will submit to an overwhelming power, instead of objecting to that power.

Do you think that the Founding Fathers of America would have created a new nation, if they had acted based on the reptile brain? Do you think the Declaration of Independence and the Constitution came out of the reptile brain? Then, realize that those who disrespect the Constitution and the system are thinking with the reptile brain and have not risen beyond it. Or they would not threaten the democratic foundation. They would not seek to subvert it. They would not disrespect it. They would not make fun of democracy and its institutions. They would not seek to discredit those people who are dedicated to making the country work. And as a result, counted the votes as they were cast. Not as you wanted them to be cast. A person who is thinking would never say to an elected official: “Can’t you find me 11,000 votes?” But the reptile brain would.

This is the basic choice facing humankind as a whole in 2024. Will you choose democracy and individual freedom and individual rights? Or will you choose those who are still trapped by the reptile brain? And therefore, can so easily be controlled by the fallen beings, if they are not fallen beings themselves. Of course, the fallen beings are also trapped in the reptile brain. But they are much more sophisticated than human beings, the original inhabitants of the Earth who are trapped in the reptile brain. And that is why the fallen beings can so easily control human beings.

Women: the driving force of change

Who is going to awaken and see the difference? Well, many people of course. But again, this is the decade of women. Who will drive the awakening? Will it primarily be men? Nay. For they are in general more tied to the reptile brain than women. Therefore, if there is to be a quantum leap in 2024, an awakening, it will come from women for they are already much more in tune with their intuitive faculties. And intuition is beyond the brain. Yes, you have the old theory that the left brain is analytical and the right brain is intuitive. And although there is some validity to this, intuition is more than the brain. Intuition is a connection to something, not only beyond the brain but beyond your own mind.

For the mind can become a closed self-reinforcing system, the individual mind, when you are in embodiment on a dense planet like earth and especially when you go into duality and separation. Once you go below that 48th level, your mind becomes a closed self-validating system. And only intuition that connects you to a larger mind outside your own mind, can bring you out of it. That is why democracy is based on the idea that human beings have rights that are not defined by any power on earth, but by a higher power, a higher mind that is beyond the human mind, the brain-based mind, the reptile brain. That is what created democracy. That is the only thing that can uphold democracy.

Holding Saint Germain’s vision for 2024

I am holding the vision that democracy will win in 2024. Will you hold that vision for me and make the calls? And I thank all of you who in your hearts are saying: “Yes, Saint Germain, we will hold the vision with you.” Let us hold that vision together throughout this year. Let us hold the vision that the mind wins over the brain and transcends the brain. With this, my beloved, I thank you for your attention, for your willingness to be the open doors so that I can use your chakras to reinforce this message and send these ripples into the collective consciousness that have moved around the planet many times in the time I have been speaking. Many more times than you will even count with the mind, with the brain.

With this, my beloved, can you perhaps hear that I am reluctant to let you go? Even though I know it is late for many of you. But I do enjoy interacting with my students in this way. And for this, I want you to experience my gratitude. I could easily move on to other planets, or even higher realms in the ascended realm. But I have still this love for earth and for many of the beings who are embodied on earth, and so that love keeps me here. That love caused you to come here and has kept you here. But it is also that love that will bring you beyond the earth, when you decide it is time to ascend. Of course, some of you will want to take another embodiment to help bring forth the golden age. And I love all of you, whatever your individual decision is. With this, I seal you in that joyful flame of freedom that I am. Saint Germain, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition

Being the open door for the Flame of Peace regardless of outer conditions


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only)

Ascended Master Nada through Kim Michaels, January 6, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition

I AM the Ascended Master Nada, Chohan of the Sixth Ray, often seen as the Ray of Peace, or the Ray of Service.

Being at peace in a troubled time

What greater service could there be than to bring peace to this conflict-ridden planet? But what can bring peace? Well, there are two ways to bring peace. There is the School of Hard Knocks and there is the School of Inner Resolution. Of course, inner resolution could be brought about at any time, but as we see from history, it often takes some very hard knocks before people become open to inner resolution. The question is, how hard the knocks have to become this time? Do they have to become harder than they have been in the past?

We have not, in this dispensation, talked a lot about previous civilizations, although we have mentioned that previous civilizations have come and gone. Those of you who have studied me as an ascended master will know that it has been said that I had several embodiments in Atlantis, and of course you know that Atlantis is no longer in existence. The reality, when you look back over this very, very long history of earth, is that many civilizations have come and gone. You can even look back at recorded history and see that certain civilizations have risen to great power, great sophistication, yet where are they today?

The reason for bringing this up is to have you realize that I have been in embodiment on earth many times. I was an avatar who came to earth a very long time ago from a natural planet. I embodied many times on earth, I went through the same that so many avatars have gone through, being targeted by the fallen beings because they saw my light as a threat, receiving the birth trauma, creating a primal self, and for a long time struggling to overcome that primal self and the other selves that I created as a result of it, and therefore,  come back to a state of balance, purity, innocence that allowed me to ascend. The reason for telling you this is to make you realize that I was in embodiment on Atlantis towards the end of that civilization. In other words, when the civilization began to go into a downward spiral and eventually self-destructed.

The reason for telling you this is to help you realize that I have been in embodiment on earth in a very difficult situation. When we talk about the Flame of Peace, there are many people on earth who, if they heard or read what we say, would say: “Well, how can we be at peace in such a troubled time?” What I am seeking to help you see here is that I have been in embodiment on earth in a troubled time, so I know what it is like to be in embodiment in a troubled time. I am no stranger to what many people are experiencing on earth today. Yet I also know from experience that it is possible to rise above the times in which you live, no matter how troubled they are.

The fact of the matter is that, even though many people consider the situation in the world difficult right now, it is not nearly as difficult, nearly as troubled, as it was in those last days of Atlantis. You actually have a much better opportunity today because even though there are certainly troubling aspects of the world situation right now, your civilization and the world in general is not in a downward spiral. It is in an upward spiral.

There is a greater opportunity to rise above that mindset that has begun to work its way into the collective consciousness, to form these vortices that are sucking many people into this negative view of the future. Naturally, those who adopt a negative view of the future will not be the forerunners for Saint Germain’s golden age. That should be fairly logical. We of course do not desire to see our direct students be pulled into any of these vortexes as we have indeed seen in past dispensations and even to some ascended master students today.

“I cannot be at peace in such troubling times”

I am of course the Chohan of the Sixth Ray of Peace. Archangel Uriel is bringing that Flame of Peace, holding that Flame of Peace for earth, radiating that peace to earth, but it does not flow directly from Archangel Uriel into the collective consciousness, because everything that relates to the Sixth Ray of Peace flows through my office as the Chohan. I am of course the open door for this flow of the Flame of Peace, the energy of peace, from Uriel into the collective consciousness. This means that, because I am closer to the physical realm than an archangel, being a Chohan, I am more in the nexus between the spiritual realm and the four levels of the material universe. This means that I am more in touch with what is going on in the four levels. I feel more of a return current and so I sense the energies. I sense the thoughts, the feelings. I even sense how, when the times shift, it affects people’s sense of identity. I realize very well, I experience very clearly, that in the last few years since the start of the corona pandemic and the war in Ukraine, there has been a shift in many people’s individual consciousnesses and in the collective consciousness, where people are less optimistic about the future than they were before.

When I start talking about the Flame of Peace, I of course also sense that return current from the collective consciousness, and even from the subconscious minds of some of our students, of the resistance to hearing about the Flame of Peace, and what I sense very clearly is that many people feel that you cannot be at peace in these troubling times. Many spiritual people, not only ascended master students but many spiritual people in general, will say, or at least will feel subconsciously, that you cannot be the open door for the Flame of Peace in such troubling times; you cannot be at peace in your own mind in such troubling times. But why do people have this sense? Where does it come from?

Your state of mind does not depend on anything on earth

Well, it comes from what Archangel Uriel explained. People are in physical embodiment, they are enveloped in the collective consciousness, which is so deeply influenced by the dualistic consciousness. People have this view, a human, dualistic view of peace. They think peace is the opposite of conflict. They think peace can only be experienced when there is no conflict. There are many people who are thinking that the experience of peace in your own mind depends on outer conditions. This is of course the same with any other God quality or positive quality. But is this really the case? If you have absorbed the profound message of Archangel Uriel, you will realize that from our viewpoint it is of course not the case.

If you step back from spiritual teachings, true, valid spiritual teachings, if you look at many different spiritual teachings, from ascended master teachings to the teachings of the Buddha, even some of the teachings of the Vedas or Advaita Vedanta, if you were to distill all of these teachings down to their essence, what are all these teachings saying? They are all saying one simple thing. The goal of spiritual growth, the goal of walking the spiritual path, the goal of reaching a higher state of mind, whether you call it awakening, enlightenment, nirvana or whatever you call it, is one thing and one thing only: it is to come to the realization and experience that your state of mind does not depend on any conditions outside yourself, including physical conditions on earth. Your state of mind does not depend on anything outside your mind. This is the essential message that all true spiritual teachings have been giving for as far back as you have recorded history, but even long before then.

You are, as we have explained it, co-creators. You are created to be co-creators with God, not co-creators with humankind, not co-creators with the fallen beings. What is God? Well, God is, of course, ultimately the Creator, but really all of the ascended beings in previous spheres up through all of these spheres, all of these layers, until you reach the Creator. What is the difference between the ascended realm and the unascended sphere, especially on a dark planet like earth? It is that in the ascended realm nothing depends on conditions on earth. Conditions on earth have no influence whatsoever on the ascended realm. How do you be a co-creator with the ascended masters? By using our teachings to strive for and eventually attain the state of mind where you realize that your state of mind does not depend on anything on earth. It depends only on what is beyond the material world, namely the ascended realm. That is why you can be an open door for the ascended masters, for the God Flames, whether it is Peace or one of the other Rays, even the Secret Rays.

Everything we have given you in this dispensation has been directly geared towards bringing you towards the point where you can fully realize this: “My state of mind does not depend on anything on earth. My peace of mind does not depend on having peaceful conditions of no conflict and no turmoil on earth. My being the open door for the Flame of Peace does not depend on there being certain conditions on earth.” In order to be the open door for the Flame of Peace, you do not have to get away from the one dualistic polarity of turmoil and to the other dualistic polarity of relative peace. That is not what the spiritual path is about, although many, many people out there see it that way. Many Buddhists, for example, think it is the goal to not only have peaceful outer conditions but to attain peace of mind, but they still see this peace of mind in dualistic terms, as something different from the lack of peace. They define it based on earthly conditions, in relation to earthly conditions.

Co-creating in relation to the ascended masters

Well, I am an ascended master. I do not define myself in relation to anything on earth, because it was by stopping to define myself in relation to anything on earth that I qualified for the ascension, and it will be the same for each and every one of you. Nothing on earth owns you, nothing on earth defines you, unless you allow it to. That is why you can in a sense say you have a choice. You are designed to be a co-creator, and the one thing you cannot do is to stop co-creating. The question is, what are you co-creating in relation to? Although it may sound fairly harsh, you have three possibilities. You can co-create in relation to the ascended masters, which is what you were designed to do, or you can co-create in relation to humankind, which is what you were not designed to do, or you can co-create in relation to the fallen beings, which you definitely were not designed to do. These are really the only options. Theoretically, you could as an avatar co-create in relation to other avatars if there was enough of a growing awareness of avatars, but even that is not the optimum.

The optimum is that you define yourself in relation to the ascended masters and co-create with us. Many of you have already started doing this. I am not in any way here saying that you are deficient or you are behind. I am just saying that you can build on what you have sensed and experienced, and gradually within a fairly short period of time step up to an even higher sense of co-creating with the ascended masters. That is the only way that you can really be an open door for the Flame of Peace, or as you could also put it, be the Flame of Peace in the world. As long as you think that being the Flame of Peace depends on you having specific outer conditions in your personal life or having specific outer conditions in your immediate environment, or in the world at large, then you have not realized your fullest potential to be a co-creator, because as Archangel Uriel said, the Flame of Peace is beyond both un-peace and peace on earth. It is beyond the pairs, beyond the dualities, and this is what many spiritual people have not grasped.

The peace that passes understanding

I know Archangel Uriel said this. I will say it again, because so many people have not truly grasped and experienced it. I am not here talking about understanding this intellectually. You can understand something intellectually the first time you hear it if you pay attention, but understanding it intellectually is not the same as integrating it, as experiencing it, as an allowing it to shift your consciousness, even your sense of identity. Reach back to what I said about myself being in embodiment in the last times of Atlantis. I ascended by embodying the Flame of Peace, because I tuned into the Flame of Peace and I used it as my gateway to Heaven, so to speak. You can of course use all of the Rays, even the Secret Rays, but I used Peace, and if you could see the society in which I had my last embodiment, there was much more turmoil than there is in the world today. How did I deal with this? Well, I came to a point where I grasped that essential difference, that a God-quality is not affected by anything on earth, and therefore, I do not need specific conditions on earth to embody that God-quality, to contact that God-quality, to experience the God-quality.  I started by experiencing this Flame of Peace, the peace that passes understanding.

Consider this expression that so many people have overlooked, the peace that passes understanding. It is beyond understanding, because if you look at the world and look at conditions, and this is true whether it was Atlantis back then or today’s world, if you look with a rational mind that seeks to understand, you can find all of these conditions that are not peace, and you can understand, because of this condition, or that condition, or the next condition, how can I be at peace when I see how bad things are, when I see all of these things that are going on? But as I said, the Flame of Peace is beyond anything on earth, and your understanding with a linear intellectual mind is not beyond what is going on on earth. This is another thing that many spiritual students have not fathomed. They think, we all have a tendency to think while we are in embodiment, that we have the highest understanding, we have the ultimate ability to understand.

We look back from the 1930s and forward, and of course even before, we see so many students who have found an ascended master teaching, who eagerly studied it, eagerly applied the decrees and invoked the Violet Flame, and they thought that because they had found this advanced ascended master teaching, it must mean that they have the ultimate ability to understand.  Now, many of these students and many of you are perfectly right in thinking you have the highest possible ability to understand. Therefore, you can understand a spiritual teaching, you can understand the peace that is within the spectrum of understanding as it is currently defined on earth, but that understanding will not allow you to connect to and experience the Flame of Peace which is beyond anything on earth. Let me say this again, because I know that some of you are sitting there in your minds reasoning about this.

You may look at your lives, and many spiritual students, not only ascended master students, but many other spiritual people throughout the ages, have looked at themselves and their ability to understand a spiritual teaching. They have seen clearly that they are beyond the understanding of the average person. They have a higher degree of understanding, of ability to understand, than the average person. For that matter, many intellectual and scientific people, many religious theologians, have looked at themselves and they have reasoned: “I am way beyond the average person in my ability to understand,” and they are perfectly right, my beloved. What they do not understand is that at any given time on earth the collective consciousness is at a certain level, and no matter how ahead you are of the average person, you cannot be ahead of the collective consciousness with the intellectual linear analytical mind, because the level of the collective consciousness creates a glass ceiling for your ability to understand on a planet like earth, and you cannot go through that glass ceiling. Now as I said, you can be way ahead of the average person because they are far below the glass ceiling, but you are still not beyond the glass ceiling with a linear intellectual mind. That is why we have always stressed the value of intuition, which allows you to experience something beyond the intellectual mind.

Self-validating system of the human mind

Now if you look at these past several years, and let us go back to the corona pandemic, there were ascended master students who used their ability to understand, to come to various conclusions about the corona pandemic, about vaccines, about masks, about this and that, and it is not that their reasoning with the intellectual mind was completely invalid, although other people obviously reasoned a different way based on the same evidence. What I am saying here is that there are so many situations on earth where you can have two groups of people who both have the same level of, should we call it intelligence, or at least intellectual ability. They look at a particular issue, they look at the same evidence, and based on the same evidence they reach two different, often opposite and incompatible conclusions. Why is that? Because the intellect does not allow you to fathom, connect to and experience that which is beyond the material universe.

There is no ultimate resolution of a particular issue. You may have read that in one of my last embodiments on Atlantis I was a lawyer. Well, what is the court system even today on earth? As an environment where you may have certain evidence that is difficult to refute, but still, everything is up for interpretation. It is all a matter of how it is presented, and you can invalidate even seemingly solid evidence. You see here that the court systems today, as they did in Atlantis, are outplaying this, as we have said before, the linear mind’s ability to look at evidence without reaching some higher understanding, without actually being able to resolve the issue. You look at people who were pulled into Donald Trump’s denial of the election results and some are still pulled into it. You look at people who, going back to previous dispensations, were pulled into this idea that the world is coming to an end, or society is coming to an end, there is going to be some ultimate calamity, and who have believed this to be happening at a certain date. Then it did not happen. But a few years later they found another doomsday prophecy. Now they believe this was the ultimate prophecy, and this time it was going to happen. Many of you can probably barely remember the hysteria surrounding 2012, or the hysteria around the computer breakdown of 2000.

Can you not really see here that this is what the linear intellectual mind does? It is able to come up with evidence that supports any conclusion. If you want to think that these are the most difficult times this planet has ever seen, if you want to think that calamities are right around the corner, if you want to think that the world is on the brink of a third world war, if you want to think that Saint Germain is unrealistic for talking about the golden age when things are going so badly. If you want to think this, your intellectual linear mind can find plenty of evidence to validate what you want to think.

But take note of a simple fact, if you will step back and observe your mind. It is not the intellectual mind that defines the conclusion, it only finds the evidence. The intellectual mind gathers the evidence to support the conclusion that you have superimposed upon your intellectual mind. Why is this so?

Well, what have we told you about your four lower bodies? The densest, the lowest in vibration is the physical, above that is the emotional. What does it take to take a physical action? Well, you have to have an emotional drive or prompting to take that action. How do you get the emotional prompting? From the mental mind which reaches a conclusion that makes it seem like this is the best or the only way to act. But how does the mental mind reach a certain conclusion? Because it must act within the constraints of your identity mind. And in your identity mind you are defining whether you want to believe this about vaccines or whether you want to believe that about vaccines, whether you want to believe this about Trump or that about Trump. And when you have defined this in your identity mind, you are projecting this into the mental mind. And the mental mind, as the obedient dog it is, goes out there sniffing around the internet, wagging its tail and finding the evidence that will support the conclusion. And therefore, you feel perfectly validated in affirming that conclusion with your conscious mind, and acting upon it.

The basic choice at the identity level

Many, many people, even ascended master students, have believed that it was their ability to think and analyze their level of intelligence, that allowed them to see that this evidence was the real evidence. But this is because they do not grasp, they have not observed how their minds work. The mental mind very rarely reaches a conclusion based on evidence. In a vast majority of cases, the mental mind acts upon the impulse coming from the identity mind and then gathers the evidence. It is not that it is the evidence that convinces you, it is that the mental mind gathers the evidence that validates what your identity mind wants to believe. If you begin to grasp this, you realize that your identity mind is the highest of your four lower bodies. It is the one that sets the framework for everything else.

What is the basic choice you make in your identity mind? It is, with whom do I want to co-create? Do I want to co-create with the ascended masters? Or do I want to co-create with humankind at large or with the fallen beings? Or do I, in some cases, and this is certainly the case for the fallen beings, do I want to co-create my entirely own reality? Why I am not co-creating, I am creating because I am so sophisticated and special that I know better than anyone else. This is also a possibility.

It is very simple, again. When you are facing one of these issues in the world, what are your options? You can look at evidence. But as I have said, if you really look at the evidence neutrally, you can come up with arguments for or against most issues, and it is difficult to reach a conclusion based on intellectual evidence. That is why most people have already made a decision based on their sense of identity. If you want to co-create with humankind, you want to follow what is in the collective consciousness in the area you live, so you get pulled in to this group-think. If you are co-creating with a certain group of people, you get pulled into people, into supporting and accepting their conclusions. If you have, for example, loyalty to a certain person, then you will be pulled into the group that supports that person. If you are loyal to or tied to a fallen being who is a public figure or even one who is in the identity realm, you will be pulled into the vortex created by that being because fallen beings are very good at creating a vortex around themselves, a reality distortion field as it has been called. You get pulled into that.

The other option is to co-create with the ascended masters. What happens when you strive to do this? You have a whole different approach to issues on earth. You are realizing it is not enough to say black and white, right and wrong, this is right, this is wrong. You first of all, when you tune in to us, realize you are more than any of these black and white definitions. And what you do when you reach up from the identity mind instead of out or down from the identity mind, you connect to the Christ mind. And you achieve some measure of Christ discernment depending on how neutral you are in your identity body, how many selves you have in the identity body that define how you should be.

To give you an example, many ascended master students in a previous dispensation saw El Morya as a very strict master, a very tough disciplinarian. But this was an image created collectively by that dispensation in the identity body. And it was not based on a true connection to the ascended master El Morya, now Master MORE. Because then they would not have had that image, because they would have experienced that Master MORE is a multi-faceted being. He is in no way like the angry being in the sky that has been portrayed by the Judeo-Christian tradition for thousands of years. He is just immovable on some issues when you come at him with the intellectual mind and want to sway him into validating what you want to believe. Because Master MORE is committed to setting you free, so he will not validate your illusions. How could that set you free? But he can also be extremely loving and as pink as any lady master.

Becoming neutral to experience the Flame of Peace

You see here, as we have said before, human beings in the duality consciousness may look at the spiritual realm, may look at ascended masters, but they are not really open to connecting to us. They are projecting an image and they want validation of that image. You will not get validation of an illusion from an ascended master. You might get it from the false hierarchy imposters in the lower identity realm and especially in the mental realm. You might get it from fallen beings in those realms. You might get it from other people. But you will not get it from an ascended master, for this would be a compromise of our mission.

All of this long talk leads us back to the Flame of Peace. How will you be able to experience the Flame of Peace at first, then become an open door for the Flame of Peace and then become the Flame of Peace? Well, you have to stop projecting these dualistic images of un-peace and peace upon the Flame of Peace. You have to strive to be neutral, and then you can connect to it, experience it in glimpses and eventually experience it more often. But do you see that in order to achieve this neutrality you have to first of all overcome this entire idea that the Flame of Peace, your experience of it, depends on conditions on earth, including conditions in your four lower bodies?

What is it that the fallen beings have done? We have said this so many times. What have they done to create the current turmoil on earth? They have said there is a standard and it is a dualistic standard, and everything in the world should live up to it. But more than that, even that which is beyond the world should live up to the standard they have defined in the world. They are saying that the God-Flame of Peace must live up to our standard and for you to experience that and become the open door for it, you must live up to the standard here on earth. And what are we saying, those of us who represent the God-Flame of Peace to earth? That this is a complete lie, a complete illusion. You do not need to live up to any standard on earth in order to experience a God-flame. And the God-flame will never validate any standard on earth.

This is what many of you have the potential to grasp, not only intellectually but to experience it, and to thereby come to look at this and say: “What subconscious selves do I have that are blocking my experience of the Flame of Peace?” And then you can look at those selves and you can ask me as the Chohan of the Sixth Ray, or you can ask any other ascended master that you are working with, to help you see these selves. You can, for that matter, listen to this dictation, or you can read it but it works most powerfully if you listen to it, and just monitor your reaction. Do not listen to the words I am saying when you hear it again. Just monitor your reaction. What is happening in your emotional body? What is happening in your mental body? What arguments are coming up? What is happening in your identity body? How you look at yourself, your ability to be the open door for the Flame of Peace, your willingness to be the open door for the Flame of Peace. What comes up? This can expose those selves. And if you are willing to look at it and go after it, we have given you tools to help you with this so that you can fairly quickly come to that point where you realize: “Yes, I can be the open door for the Flame of Peace regardless of outer conditions.”

And why is all this important? Well, what have we said? There are these times where these vortexes build in the collective consciousness. And all those who have weaker minds, all those who are co-creating with humankind, they are sucked into the vortex. They cannot see any way out of the conflict other than violence or war. Who can prevent the violence or stop it? Who can prevent the war or stop it? Those who are not sucked into the vortex. But how do you avoid being sucked into the vortex? By going beyond the emotional body, of course, that pulls on you. By going beyond the intellectual mind that reasons that this is the way it is and this is the way it must be. By going beyond the sense of identity that you must adapt to the standard of the world. You can do a service to stop the conflict by being the open door for the Flame of Peace, but you can only be the open door when you realize that you being the open door does not depend on conditions on earth, so no matter what the rest of humanity thinks or feels, no matter what the intellectual arguments are, no matter what your outer sense of identity says, you can be the open door for the Flame of Peace.

Exposing the non-peace and the relative dualistic peace

And this, the Flame of Peace, can change the equation, change the situation by exposing not only the non-peace but also the relative dualistic definition of peace. Why is this important? Because behind every major conflict is the fallen beings. They are seeking to create the vortex. They are seeking to define the intellectual arguments. They are seeking to define people’s sense of identity so that, for example, they identify themselves as Russians or Ukrainians, Jews or Palestinians, Jews or Arabs. And they are seeking to do this for their long-term agenda. They are seeking to push their agenda. But they are not seeking to just push their agenda by creating conflict, they are also seeking to push their agenda by defining what must be the peace that comes after the conflict.

You have heard the expression that you can win the war but lose the peace. Well, the fallen beings are striving to never lose the peace because it is not actually the war that they are concerned about. At least not the ones in the identity realm. Although there are, of course, fallen beings in the emotional realm who want war to steal energy. But the ones in the identity realm, they want to expand their control. For them war is just a tool. What they are really concerned about is defining the peace that comes after the war so that the peace pushes people, pushes the world, pushes societies in the direction that allows the fallen beings to expand their control. Because they know from experience that after there is a war there comes a point where people are tired of war, and now they will accept a lesser peace in order to stop the war. And this gives the fallen beings an opportunity to expand their control.

And that is why the Flame of Peace, the God Flame of Peace, will expose both the conflict consciousness and the peace consciousness, and stir up both and raise awareness so that people can see: “No, this is not the kind of peace we want. We are not ready and this is not the only way to have peace. This is not the only way to avoid war. There is a higher way that will bring the world forward towards Saint Germain’s golden age.” And this is the balance you need to hold so that there will not be a large-scale war,  that in order to avoid a large-scale war or to settle the wars that spring up, people will accept an unbalanced form of peace that gives the fallen beings greater control.

The gift from Nada

I have given you what I wanted to give you in this installment. But I do wish to go a little bit further than giving you just understanding. In a sense you could say that whenever you define God qualities, you can never give an accurate depiction of a God quality with words, so you have the seven spiritual rays, and one of them is the Third Ray of Love. But, of course, love is a universal quality, and therefore,  there is love on all of the rays. It is just that the Third Ray defines love as a God quality with certain characteristics. But behind any definition is just the love of the Creator for its creation. And that is what we all feel in the ascended realm. We feel it streaming through us, so on all of the rays there is love. That is why I said that Master MORE can be as pink as any lady master. Because there is love through all rays, so I am not only radiating peace to earth, but love. And I want you to know that I, Nada, I love you. I love all sincere spiritual people. Of course, I love all people. But you see most people could not even accept or feel that love. But you can if you can just switch your mind into neutral and allow yourself to experience it. In other words, when you look at me, when you think about me, when you tune into me, do not think only in terms of peace. But allow yourself to look beyond the peace and feel the love, experience the love. That would be the greatest gift I want to give to you because that universal form of love is what expresses itself as peace, and so ultimately, love is what gives peace.

With this I seal you in that Flame of Loving Peace that I AM and that I hold for earth.

Peace be still.

Peace be still.

Peace be still.

Peace be still in the four quadrants of the material world.

Nada, I AM.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition

Anchoring the Flame of Peace on Earth 


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Archangel Uriel through Kim Michaels, January 6, 2024. This dictation was given during the New Year’s webinar 2024: BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition.

 

I AM the Archangel Uriel, and I am here to anchor the Flame of Peace on earth, not in any particular location, but more as a flame that is spread throughout the collective consciousness, especially for now at least, in the emotional body of humankind.

What is the earth going through right now? Well, it has for several years been going through a building up of fear in the emotional body. When you look at the collective consciousness, you see that there has been a gradual increase in the energy of fear. Naturally, there has for a very long time been some very large reservoirs of fear in the emotional body.

Vortexes of fear

But what happens is that as fear increases, you see first a general increasing of the energy of fear, then you see a gradual concentration of fear in certain areas and then you gradually see that vortexes start forming in that energy of fear and it can eventually become like a maelstrom that starts swirling and rotating, and therefore starts pulling on the emotional bodies of all people who are open to this particular kind of fear.

What you see beginning is the formation of certain vortexes, and my flame is meant to counteract these vortexes. Naturally, I cannot, I will not, go against the free will of human beings, but I will give them an opportunity to sense that there is an alternative to this fear-based reaction—that it is not inevitable to go into this fear-based reaction and that the outcome that people are beginning to fear is not inevitable either.

If you look back at the history of this planet, you will of course, see many, many times where you have had the formation of these vortexes of fear. And what is the consequence of this? Well, in many cases, it is that gradually people’s emotional bodies become more and more agitated. People’s solar plexus chakras become more and more filled with this vibration of fear until the solar plexus chakra can start rotating in the opposite direction of what is normal.

This can, on a larger scale, lead to entire groups of people, entire nations, even entire segments of the population worldwide, being pulled into such a matrix of fear—and this is what can gradually build up this sense of agitation that becomes so intense that people cannot stand it. They cannot live with it. And what happens is in many cases that then, when people reach this point of cannot live with it, they become open to those who are promising them that they can do better. Or, that it is necessary to do something drastic, something violent in order to bring improvement.

Now, if you look at a very individual level, what is it that causes some people to go into violence and commit physical violence against other people? It is this buildup of fear energy in the solar plexus chakra that eventually reaches this crescendo, this intensity that people cannot stand. And therefore, without understanding why, without making a conscious decision, they lash out with violence. This is what has happened on an individual level. This is what has happened many times on a collective level, even with large groups of people. They become so agitated that they cannot stand it anymore and therefore, they become open to those who are promoting either a revolution or a war.

The desire for final solution in the Middle East

You can look at the situation that is happening, that is unfolding right now in the Middle East, where you see that for the last many years, I will not even put a number on it, there has been this buildup in the collective consciousness of the Palestinian people. I am in no way saying that this is entirely their own doing. This is very much a reaction to the policies and the actions of Israel. I am simply pointing out that there has been this buildup in the collective consciousness. This has led gradually to the formation of this organization of Hamas, the rising of certain leaders in this organization, who then decided quite some time ago, to gradually build up to the point where they could carry out this violent strike against Israel that they, in their minds, believe could be some final strike that could change the equation.

You gradually see how more and more among the Palestinian people got pulled into supporting this cause until the intensity of the energy had reached a point where they could no longer stand it, they could no longer hold it back, and so they executed the attack. Now, at the same time, you have also seen a buildup in the Jewish nation with a gradually rising tension and frustration between the more moderate and the very conservative Orthodox Jewish people and so also, their tension has been rising. Naturally, when the attack occurred from Hamas, that tension was then released in what you now see is, by any normal standard of humanity, a disproportionate response.

You see that on both sides was built up this desire for some ultimate action, some ultimate solution, even some final solution, as some people have observed. Hamas was hoping to strike such a fatal blow that it would either destroy the state of Israel, or at least change the equation for the Palestinian people. And at the same time, some people in Israel have desired to come up with this final solution to the Palestinian problem and you may look at this situation from a certain perspective.

You may try as an outsider to rationalize. And this is, of course, what you see in the Western nations, you see it in many of the Arab nations. They are trying to come up with rational reasons. But this situation is not driven by rational people or by rational thinking in general. It is driven by the buildup of fear energy in the solar plexus chakra collectively. And this is what caused the current situation. You can use all kind of logic, all kind of rational thinking, to say: “Oh, it must be this, or it must be that.” And you can point to factors and it is not that these factors are not part of the picture. But if you only look at these factors, you will always end up not being able to fully answer why this happened.

A spiritual poison of fear and hatred

You cannot answer the question of why some of these dramatic events happened, unless you look at the buildup of energy. You see this in all conflict situations and that is why we have chosen the theme for this conference to be ‘Being the Flame of Peace’. The energy I am talking about, the buildup of this fear, this anger, this hatred, this desire for some drastic solution, this is a spiritual poison. It is simply an energy that acts like poison in people’s energy fields, and especially in their solar plexus chakras. It is the same as if you took a poison into your physical bodies.

If you start inserting a poison, for example, by eating it, you know that it is only a matter of time before it reaches such a concentration that it causes a violent reaction in the body, perhaps even the death of the body. And it is exactly the same with this spiritual poison of anti-peace. It gradually builds until a vortex starts forming and when the vortex starts forming, those who are weak, those who are open to that poison because of their own individual psychology, will get pulled into the vortex. And they cannot stop themselves and they eventually come to a point where the only solution they can see is violence and this has been the problem that you see throughout the world.

When a conflict occurs, or when it is over, here come the rational intellectual people with their linear analytical minds. They look at the situation and they look, this happened, this condition was there, these people did this, these people said this, and they try to find a rational explanation for the conflict. And it is not, as I said, that the rational factors do not have an impact. But you can find situations where you find very similar factors that cause tension between people and it does not lead to violence and therefore, it is not the rational reasons that cause the violence. It is the buildup of energy until those who have weak minds cannot stop themselves from lashing out with anger, hatred, and violence. This is the case in any conflict.

The buildup of fear energy

There are, of course, some times where you can see that one person was instrumental in pulling an entire nation into the vortex, reinforcing the vortex, until it seemed like war was the only rational outcome. This happened with Adolf Hitler in the 1930s Germany. It happened in the buildup to the First World War. It has happened in the buildup to every war that you have ever seen, including of course, the war in Ukraine.

There was, for some time, this gradual buildup in Russia, but there was also at the same time a certain buildup in Ukraine, because there was the tension in Ukraine between the Russian-leaning part of the population and the Western-leaning part of the population. In Russia, there was the tension between Putin and his government that was suppressing the people and the people’s desire for a better life. And there was the buildup in the minds of Putin and his supporters where they gradually came to believe that they needed to take some decisive action to change the situation, because they could sense that they were losing their grip on power and they were afraid to lose their grip on power and therefore, they felt they had to do something drastic to change the situation.

And you see this when you look back at many situations in the past. This has not always been the cause of war, but often it has been the cause of war, that an established power elite is afraid of losing their grip on power, and therefore, they take this drastic, violent action to create some kind of shift that in their minds will bring about some decisive, perhaps final solution to whatever problem they have defined in their minds. And this is again where the rational people come in and they look at these people and they try to find out what was Putin’s motivation for invading Ukraine. But you cannot understand this rationally, because in the end, the trigger was the buildup of fear of losing power.

You see the same in Israel with Netanyahu, who was also afraid of losing power, even being persecuted for corruption. Here was the excuse from Hamas to launch Israel into this clearly unbalanced reaction, clearly disproportionate, clearly inhumane action and now you are seeing how nobody in Israel really knows how to stop this. It is as if a boundary has been crossed, the entire nation is on a downward slide. Everybody, or at least many people, know this is not a good direction, this is not the right response, but nobody so far knows how to say stop, we cannot continue to go down this slope. At the same time, you see the buildup in the Arab nations, where they are approaching a point where they also become so agitated that they feel: “Now we have to do something decisive about Israel and the problem of Israel.” And this, of course, has the potential to lead to a larger conflict.

The goal of this conference

It is our goal with this conference that you who are ascended master students, can do what you can do and what we, together with you, can do to stop this slide into a wider war in the Middle East, and also to remove some of the energy and the dark forces behind Russia’s aggression and behind other situations in the world that are gradually building.

Naturally, this is an important conference. We are grateful that so many of you have decided to participate and you can really do an immense service here. Because as Mother Mary has explained several times, there are these times where the world is at one of these turning points, where it can turn this way, or it can turn that way and the difference between whether it turns one way or the other is not that big. And that is why even a small number of people, being the open doors for us releasing this Flame of Peace, can push the world into a better direction than otherwise would have happened. I am not saying you can prevent something, because ultimately free will must reign. But you can certainly make it easier for people and nations to make the decisions that bring about a better outcome than was otherwise the potential.

What is the Flame of Peace?

What is the antidote to this spiritual poison? Well, it is, of course, the spiritual Flame of Peace. This is something that very few spiritual people have grasped. What is a spiritual flame? It is understandable that few people have grasped this, because you are in physical embodiment on a very dense planet. You are looking out from your vantage point of being in embodiment. You are looking out through the collective consciousness of humankind. Even as an ascended master student, when you are reaching up to contact us, to connect with us in the ascended realm, to connect with the Flame of Peace, you are still looking out from your vantage point. And from your vantage point, you are looking through that collective energy field, the collective consciousness that is so affected by the duality consciousness, the dualistic polarities.

This is what we have talked about many times before, that people have created a mental image of God and projected it upon God, so they are worshipping a false god, where they have taken their own human qualities and projected them upon God, thereby creating the Old Testament god of the angry old man in the sky. And this is, of course, what happens on an unnatural planet. You take unnatural conditions that you observe on the planet, that you experience on the planet, and you project them upon the spiritual realm.

When you hear a concept of the Flame of Peace, what do you do? You look at the conflict, the violence that you see on earth, the un-peace that you see on earth, and you project that the Flame of Peace is the opposite of this. And you can say that what I have said so far can reinforce this image, because have I not said that the Flame of Peace is the antidote to the spiritual poison of un-peace? Does it not sound like the Flame of Peace is therefore the opposite of un-peace? But while this is understandable, we will, throughout this conference, call you to come up higher, not only in your understanding, but in your experience of the Flame of Peace.

We might say that our goal with this conference is not so much to have you understand the Flame of Peace, but to experience it. Where do we start? Well, we start by realizing that an antidote does not work as an antidote, because it is the opposite of the poison. The duality consciousness creates a polarity between two opposites—war and peace, good and evil, right and wrong. But what is the value of ascended masters to you who are in embodiment? The value to you is that we are beyond the duality consciousness. We do not fit into the dualistic world view. Naturally people can and people have, even ascended master students have, pulled the concept of ascended masters into a dualistic world view. But the real value of ascended masters is that we are beyond it.

Therefore, we are a frame of reference for pulling yourself above duality. But this only works if you use us as your frame of reference for escaping duality instead of pulling us into the dualistic world view as Jesus, for example, has explained about the Peter consciousness, and as other Masters have talked about throughout the many years that we have talked about the duality consciousness through this messenger. And it is the same with a Flame of Peace. It is understandable that you look at it from a dualistic perspective. But the higher potential is that you realize that a spiritual flame, a God flame, is not the opposite of any quality defined on earth. It is beyond any quality defined on earth. It transcends any quality. And why is this? Because the spiritual flame existed long before duality consciousness and the dualistic polarities. The spiritual flame is beyond the dualistic polarities.

Imagine that you have a glacier in a high mountain, ice, that melts. From the foot of the glacier emerges a river that runs down steep mountain sides. But at a certain point it comes to a feature that divides the river in two so the river goes off in different directions. One ends up on one side of a mountain range, the other ends up on the other side. If you were only to look at this from the plain below the mountain range, you would say these are two rivers, and you might be convinced forever from that vantage point that these are two separate rivers. Only if you followed the rivers up beyond the division point would you see that they are one and the same river. You could of course, use scientific methods to analyze the water and see that it is the same water, the same chemical composition. But still you would not really know until you saw here is the river that divides and that the source of the river is beyond the two rivers after the division.

Now, of course, the two rivers do not seem like opposites so there is a limitation to the analogy. But nevertheless, you get the point. A spiritual flame exists before there is any division. There is no division in the Flame of Peace and the Flame of Peace does not have an opposite. We have of course, also in previous dispensations, talked about perversions of God qualities. And in a sense yes, you can say there is a God quality of peace and there is much violence on earth which is clearly a perversion of a state of peace. However, the un-peace you see on earth is not the opposite of the Flame of Peace. The un-peace you see on earth is the opposite of the dualistic quality of peace.

The dualistic quality of peace and un-peace

In other words, when you pervert something you are not creating an opposite to the God quality. You are creating a dualistic polarity. You are creating two polarities. Un-peace, dualistic clearly, but even the opposite of the dualistic un-peace is also a dualistic perversion. It is not the divine quality of peace.

This is what you actually see on earth. And how can you see this? How can you observe this in world history? Just look how many times some leader has engaged in war, has managed to pull people into thinking that a war was necessary, and the explanation is that it is necessary to wage war in order to attain peace. But of course, war can never lead to peace in a higher sense. This is what threatened to cause the destruction of earth before we allowed fallen beings and avatars to incarnate here.

The original inhabitants of the earth had created such a uniform society that there was no warfare or conflict or large-scale violence. There was what you would, from a dualistic perspective, call peace. But it was a dualistic peace. It was a force-based peace and therefore, whether you take the dualistic quality of peace to an extreme or whether you take the dualistic quality of un-peace to an extreme, both can lead to the destruction of an entire planet. It is just a matter of how it happens—either in a violent conflict or a more slow decline.

You need to begin, and other masters will of course comment on this as well, but you need to begin to question your view of peace and recognize that it is not the opposite of un-peace. The Flame of Peace is not the opposite of anything. It has no opposite. That is why it is an antidote. But you see, it is an antidote to both the dualistic quality of un-peace and the dualistic quality of peace, the false peace, and therefore, when you invoke the Flame of Peace, it can in some cases have the effect of consuming the energy vortexes that are leading towards violence. But it will also stir up the false peace that people have created through force. And you may say: “How do you create a false peace through force?” Well, you actually do it by suppressing the dialogue that could lead to resolution.

Even though it may seem as if some people, some nations are seeking to force some kind of peace or peaceful coexistence, if it is done by suppressing differences, suppressing dialogue, by refusing to try to resolve differences and reach for a consensus, then this is actually a state of un-peace. It may be called peace, it may be seen by many people as peace, but it is not the divine quality of peace and therefore it is not peace.

Experiencing the Flame of Peace

You see, peace is more than the absence of violence. Peace is an energy, a flame. Many people of course on earth, the vast majority of people on earth, would not understand this because they have never experienced the divine quality of peace. You can of course understand this intellectually, but it will not really make a difference in your life until you experience the Flame of Peace.

And this is our goal for this conference, to have you not simply understand, but to have you experience the Flame of Peace. I am the Archangel Uriel and I hold that spiritual Flame of Peace for earth. This means many, many things, many more than I will explain here, but it means that I am unmoved by anything on earth. Any seeming manifestation of un-peace cannot, will not move me. I am here in the spiritual realm and I am unmoved by anything on earth. What can you do as beings in embodiment? You can open your hearts and your solar plexus chakras to receiving my Flame of Peace. But in order to do this, you also need to be unmoved by anything on earth and this is a topic that I will allow other masters to expound upon, for there is, of course, something to be said about this topic.

I will for now express my gratitude for your willingness to come together over the internet, which is still a physical connection, and collectively be the open doors for my release of this extraordinary measure of the Flame of Peace that will be reinforced throughout this conference as you give invocations and decrees, and as you listen to other masters, so that we can build the biggest possible momentum at the start of this year, which truly will be a year of choice for humankind—choosing between escalating a spiral of anger or transcending both the human anger and the human opposite, however people see this.

With this, I gratefully seal you in the Flame of Peace that I AM. May you be that Flame of Peace on earth, be the anchor point for that Flame of Peace, be the open door for that Flame of Peace.
Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace. Peace.

 

Copyright © 2024 Kim Michaels

 

Back to BEING the Flame of Peace in a world in transition

 

Bringing the golden age through change and self-transcendence


Listen to a recording of this dictation (subscribers only) 

Ascended Master Gautama Buddha through Kim Michaels, October 29, 2023. This dictation was given during the Webinar for America 2023: Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America.

I AM the Ascended Master Gautama Buddha.

What is the outcome of a conference like this? Will you ever see any concrete physical results of your efforts? Well, that depends on whether you can see the signs that are subtle, yet all important. What we have talked about so many times is about these shifts that set a nation or a planet on a different course that in the beginning might not seem that important, but in the long run lead the nation in a vastly different direction. Certainly, this conference has provided such a shift. Will you see it tomorrow or next week? Nay, of course not. Will you see it in your lifetimes? Most likely you will see the emergence of the things we have talked about.

This conference is, of course, not an isolated event. We have given many teachings about America and they are all still relevant. If you go back and look at some of these earlier teachings, for example in the book Spiritual Solutions to America’s Problems*, you can see that America has not yet shifted. You can see that there are many people who are still holding on to the old consciousness and refusing to shift. Therefore, those teachings and the invocations based on them are still relevant, and you can provide a service to America by studying them and by giving these invocations.

We have many times said that we are not looking primarily or exclusively for physical results. We are looking for a shift in consciousness. You could go back to the time when I was in embodiment 2,500 years ago and ask: “Did I see any physical results of my teachings?” I saw the formation of a Sangha, I saw the coming of many students, but did I see any large-scale changes in the world or in the society I was aware of at the time? Naturally at the time there was not the same global awareness that you see today. You might say that I did not see those dramatic results, but I did see the beginning of this shift, and Buddhism has indeed been instrumental in shifting the course of this planet as it is hurtling through space at an accelerating speed.

Escaping from earth vs improving life on earth

Why is the earth accelerating its speed through space? Because it is being pulled up by that upward movement of the universe. Speaking of space, which I hold for earth, you might consider why America is once again determined to commit huge resources of public money to creating a base on the Moon as a springboard to going to Mars. I understand that America is fascinated by technology. I understand that by engaging in this space race, as some call it, there will be technological benefits. New technology will be developed that can have benefits for other areas of society. Yet if you step back and look at the mindset driving this obsession with space that some people have, can you not see that this is the sense that perhaps we cannot survive on earth, so we must find some other place to go? But if you consider what has been said by Mother Mary, Saint Germain, Jesus and others in this conference, you will see that this entire idea that the earth cannot sustain life is a product of the fallen consciousness.

They are the ones who have a sense that a planet can be destroyed and therefore they will have to go elsewhere. They are obsessed with their physical survival, so they are creating this entire space race out of this consciousness. Would it perhaps be more constructive to spend the same amount of money and to dedicate the same effort of research into improving life on this planet, into improving life in America for the American people? When you consider this magnificent discourse by Mother Mary, you can see that by shifting the consciousness into seeing yourself as living in a friendly universe by learning to work with the Divine Mother, all of these problems that seem insurmountable right now will just vanish and become obsolete.

Working with the universe instead of against it

What is the essence of Buddhism? Life is suffering, but there is a way beyond suffering. But what is that way? Is it an outer way? Is it technology? Or is it the raising of consciousness? If you look at the teachings I gave so long ago, if you read between the lines, you will see that even back then, my focus was on raising consciousness.

What will truly solve America’s problems? The raising of consciousness. What will bring about the raising of consciousness? That people individually commit to the path of raising consciousness, however they can see it. What causes suffering? A certain state of consciousness. We have called it the illusion of separation, the consciousness of separation, the consciousness of duality. In this consciousness, you can only suffer. Why? Because you create a mental image of how you want the universe to work. This mental image is based on an illusion. And then you are projecting that mental image out in your environment, such as on earth. But other people have different mental images that they are projecting out. There will always be conflict. There will always be clashes. There will always be conflict between groups of people. But more than that, because your mental image is out of touch with the reality of how the universe does function, you are going against the basic force of the universe.

It is as if humankind decided we want the earth to revolve around the sun in the opposite direction. “Let us find a way to slow down earth and force it to go in the opposite direction.” Would this be a realistic scenario? Of course not. Anyone with any common sense can see this. Why can people not see that their attempts to force the entire universe to work according to their ideas is equally futile, equally unrealistic? There was a famous Greek philosopher [Archimedes] who said: “Give me a fixed point and I will make a lever that will raise the world.” In order to slow down the earth, you would have to have some kind of fixed point. But where would you find it? What is the fixed point? It is the Rock of Christ or the Buddha Nature, or even the Wisdom of the Mother. That is the fixed point for raising consciousness. And when you raise consciousness, you can begin to work with the universe instead of against the universe.

Could you ever create enough force on earth to slow down the earth’s movement around the sun? Of course not. Could you ever create enough force to make the universe forcefully give you what you want? You could not. But you do not have to generate force. You just have to work with the universe and it will give you what you want as a connected being that is striving for the oneness of the Christ consciousness. The universe is not set up to give you what you want as a separate being who is forcing others. When you use force, what must you do? Well, Mother Mary talked about the two complementary forces. But when you go into duality and turn these forces into opposites, what does this mean? In order to go in one direction, you must use one of these unbalanced forces. But even the unbalanced forces are not separated. When you use one force to push in one direction, the other force will generate an opposite force that opposes you. And for a time and within limited boundaries, you can create a decisive force that will push you in one direction. But you will generate the opposing force, and there will come a point where you cannot generate enough force to have a decisive movement in that direction.

Therefore, your movement will slow down, come to a halt, and whatever you have created, be it in your personal life or even an entire civilization, will begin to fall apart. And this is what creates suffering. You expect the universe will conform to your mental images, you see that it does not, and you suffer. And what the fallen beings have done is to reason: “We must find a way to generate more force.” And then they pull other people into this where they attempt to generate more and more force so that our religion becomes the dominant one on earth, eradicating all who oppose it. Has it happened in known history? No. Has it happened in unknown history? No. At least not for a very long time. What I attempted to explain, to teach, back then was much the same as what Jesus attempted to teach 2,000 years ago. “It is the Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.” When you stop trying to take by force, when you stop trying to take heaven by force, you will find that it will be given freely.

The force-based mindset in America

This force-based mindset is very deeply ingrained in the American psyche. You see it in the Revolutionary War. You see it in the Civil War. You see it in the first settlers who came and felt they had to force nature to give them what they needed. Then they had to fight the native people. Then they had to fight each other. Then they had to fight other nations. Fight, fight, fight–using more and more force. Americans think that this is the way to achieve results. After all, how did they win the Second World War? By generating more force than the Germans could do; by generating more force than the Japanese could do. But you can win the war, but lose the peace. By generating the force necessary to win the war, you lose your peace of mind. How long do America and Americans want to move along this trajectory of seeking to generate more and more force? How long will the American people allow the power elite to push them along this trajectory? When will the American people begin to see that the power elite can only use force and will never, at least not in the foreseeable future, give up on this attempt to use force?

When will the American people see that Jesus did not use force? He demonstrated what you can achieve by not using force. And of course, many people around the world, but certainly many people in America, even many who call themselves Christians, look at the life of Jesus and they think: “But what did he really achieve? He got arrested and condemned as a criminal and was crucified. What did he achieve of physical, material results?” But he did achieve the result of ascending to the spiritual realm. Of course, most Americans do not understand this or the significance of it because they think he was so special that they cannot follow his example.

Americans who do not want to change

You have this old fairy tale The Emperor’s New Clothes. It really was inspired from the ascended realm and certainly not all of Hans Christian Andersen’s fairy tales were inspired from the ascended realm, but this one was. And this really is meant to depict the fallen beings and how the fallen beings are able to hypnotize people into following them blindly, not questioning what should be questioned, what obviously should be questioned.

When you look at America today, you must wonder, when will someone cry out that the emperor has nothing on, that the power elite has nothing on? When will someone cry out and point out the obvious? We have said that in a decade or two or three, people will look back at this time and they will see what today’s people cannot see. And they will ask themselves: “How could they not see it? It is so obvious.” But obviously, it is not obvious to people today. Why? Because their vision is blocked by this cloud of energy that hangs over this nation. People cannot see what otherwise is obvious. But of course, some people can indeed see it, and more and more people are beginning to see it. And as a result of your calls and your raising your consciousness, more and more people will begin to see it. But still, you must ask the question: “Why are there so many people in America who cannot see many of these things that we have pointed out in this conference and in previous conferences?” It is partly because of the energy that has this blinding effect, this hypnotic effect, that the fallen beings are so good at producing.

But more than that, it is because there are many people in America who do not want to see it. What is the mechanism behind this? It is that they do not want to change. They do not want to change themselves, their state of mind, their worldview or their attitude. And if they were to see certain things that are or should be obvious, then they would have to change. They refuse to see; they refuse to look. Instead, they follow the fallen beings who promise them that there can be change in America without these people having to change themselves.

Look at the Christians who feel they have to hold on to these traditional values even though they know America is changing before their eyes. But they frantically want to hold on because they do not want to look at themselves and say: “Do I need to change with the times instead of trying to prevent the times from changing?” Change is the order of the day.

Look at the history of America. It is constant change. Look at America before the arrival of all the settlers. The native people also largely refused to change. They resisted the change; they fought the change. There is a certain segment of the American people today who have bought into this idea that America had at some point in the past reached some level of greatness that could never be surpassed. Now America has declined, but we can make America great again if we just follow those who make these lofty promises that we can change America without changing ourselves but by fighting those other people. It is those other people who have to change, not us. This is not the consciousness behind the American system, the American nation, the American way. It is based on change, constant, ongoing change. There was never a point where America had reached a greatness that cannot be surpassed and there never will be. There is always more that can be achieved, and this is, of course, Saint Germain’s vision for the Golden Age.

Why is it that some people will not acknowledge the need for change? You can say, given the Law of Free Will, that people are allowed to have any experience they want until they have had enough of it. Couldn’t you just say that these people have not had enough of the experience they are having? But you see, they have had enough of the experience they are having. That is why they are dissatisfied. They want change. They just want other people to change instead of themselves being willing to change. Once you go into this state of mind, you have suspended the Law of Free Will for yourself because you are not allowed to indefinitely have the experience that you want change but you are not willing to change, you want to force other people to change. This is not covered by the Law of Free Will when other people are willing to change. If some people are willing to flow with the times and move towards the Golden Age, then those who are not willing to change themselves but want to hold on to some state in the past that never actually existed—they have suspended their own free will.

The will of those who want to change

For now, it is the free will of those who are willing to change who will determine the course of a nation. How else would the universe progress? How else would a sphere ascend if some people could hold back the progress of an entire nation or an entire planet? There must be a way to break the deadlock, and it is that the free-will choices of those who are willing to change themselves carry greater authority than a choice by those who are not willing to change. Surely, a group of people can isolate and insulate themselves and for a long time refuse to change. You see that in many places on the planet. You even see it in some of these rural communities in America where people have isolated themselves and refuse to change. But in the nation as a whole, the question is: “What is the balance between the people who are willing to change and those who are not?” And when there are more people who are willing to change than those who are not willing to change, then those who are not willing to change cannot hold back the growth of the entire nation.

That is why they are beginning to feel that their control is slipping away. That is why there must come that point where they cannot maintain their control of society. This has happened innumerable times in history. It has happened to the native peoples of America who were not willing to change with the times. It has happened to the Tibetans who were not willing to change. It has happened to many other people. You see this dynamic around the earth. You see it even on a planetary scale that there are already so many people who are willing to change that those who are unwilling cannot hold back the inevitable march of the planet towards the golden age.

Peace through self-transcendence

As Saint Germain said, the earth is being pulled up by the rest of the sphere. And this is not a violation of the free will of those who are using their free will to suspend the free will of others. When you are not growing, when you are not transcending yourself, your will is not truly free. Who is limiting your will? Not God, not the ascended masters, not cosmic law. You are limiting your own will. Sometimes the fallen beings limit your will but that is because you are allowing them to by blindly following them and believing in their promises. No human is an island. You cannot indefinitely isolate and insulate yourself from the forward march of the universe.

Could any group of people stop the earth from moving through space? Not only around the sun but moving through space? As the sun moves through space, as the galaxy moves through space, as the entire universe moves through space, could they stop this? Of course not. When you realize this, when you are willing to acknowledge that you are living in a vast universe with immense forces, with interdependent originations, where you are part of the whole and you must flow with the whole, then you can come to that point that many people have come to, where instead of resisting the whole, you embrace the whole. You flow with it. You work with the universe instead of working against it. You can only avoid changing through force, through resistance. But as the old saying goes: “Resistance is futile.” You will be assimilated into the upward movement of the universe.

Many who claim to be Buddhists have not actually understood the dynamic nature of the Buddha Nature. They think that the Buddha is about attaining peace. They think peace means stillstand. You have all the images of me sitting there in meditation with this enigmatic smile. You have the idea that I was at peace. But why was I at peace? Because I had surrendered into the flow. I had stopped resisting the flow. And that is how you are at peace. Peace is not stillstand. Peace is a dynamic state of mind because you are flowing with the universe instead of seeking to stand still. Stillstand is death. Life is self-transcendence. You will only be at peace when you are flowing with that self-transcendence that is the driving force in the universe. Even the Creator desires to transcend itself or there would be no creation.

How does the universe actually work?

America has the sponsorship of Saint Germain and he has a vision for a golden age. That golden age will require tremendous changes in America. You can either flow with those changes or you can try to resist them. But by resisting, you only create suffering for yourself. You might slow down the changes here and there but you will not stop them, any more than you can stop the planet from hurtling through space at this almost unimaginable speed. America was founded to be a progressive nation that will continue to grow, continue to change, continue to reinvent itself over and over and over again.

What are you seeing right now in what is called the culture wars in America? It is basically a struggle between those who are willing to change and those who are not. This does not mean that those who are willing to change are only found on one side and those who are unwilling to change are only found on the other side of the political divide. From a larger perspective it is really a struggle between those who are seeking to force the universe to conform to their vision and those who are willing to tune in to the Wisdom of the Mother and the Christ consciousness and learn how the universe actually functions.

You have people on the right and people on the left who are both so convinced that the universe should function according to their vision that they are willing to try to force all other people to conform to that vision. And both sides are out of touch with the Wisdom of the Mother, with the Christ consciousness and with Saint Germain. When will a critical mass of Americans have had enough of trying to do the impossible? When will people step back and ask: “How does the universe actually work? I do not care what this or that authority figure says about how the universe should work. I want to know how it actually works. How can I know this?” And then the answer will be: “Through the Christ consciousness and the Wisdom of the Mother.” “Ask and ye shall receive.” “When a student is ready the teacher appears.” The ascended masters are ready to teach Americans, but  we must be invited, we must be asked.

But of course, you do not need to recognize ascended masters, but you need to somehow tune in to that higher reality that is higher than what is created by the human mind and to the Wisdom of the Mother. It is possible to look at the material universe and learn much about how the universe works, but you cannot understand everything by looking at the material universe. You must also use that Christ mind to tune in to those principles that you cannot learn by looking backwards or by looking up from the material universe. You must go directly to the source because they can only be seen from above, they cannot be seen from below.

At the time when I was in embodiment, the Hindu Brahmins were caught in this, seeking to create mental images of how the universe should work. I said at the time: “Let us put aside all of these speculations and instead focus on mastering our own minds, and then when we have raised our consciousness beyond this lower state of consciousness, then perhaps we can again look at these larger issues.” Today many people are ready to look at these larger issues because they have raised their consciousness and many are willing to raise their consciousness further. It is a different time with much greater opportunity both for spiritual students and spiritual teachers. But what does it require? A willingness to look beyond what you have now. If you are always looking back towards these teachings that were given so long ago, you cannot fulfill the potential you have in this Age.

The answer is not in the past

Look at so many people in America including some celebrities who are looking to Buddhism, who are looking to the Dalai Lama, thinking this is the answer. But the Dalai Lama has a specific position for the Tibetan people who are at a much lower level of consciousness than the American people. What can you as an American really learn from the Dalai Lama? He is not meant to be a spiritual leader for America. What can you learn from the Christian religion which is looking backwards and which never even understood the true teachings of Christ from the very beginning? How can you move into a New Age by looking for old spiritual teachings? If you really want to flow with the times, you must find the higher spiritual teachings that are being released today.

Look at the irony. So many religious people think: “Back there in the past when our religious teaching was given, it came from a higher authority.” However they see it, there was a higher authority that released this teaching 2,000 years ago, 2,500 years ago, 3,000 years ago. It came from a higher authority. But they do not think: “Where is that higher authority today? Does it really make sense that this almighty being in the spiritual realm could only release one teaching on earth and has had nothing to say in two or three thousand years and could not release anything today and does not want to release anything today?” Does it really make sense? Does anybody ask this question? Many do of course and many are indeed willing to look for something new. And these are the people who will drive the shift that will bring America into the Golden Age. The past cannot manifest the future. If you keep doing the same thing and expect different results, you are not going into the Golden Age.

It is my privilege and my joy to seal this conference and to give you my gratitude for having been willing to be part of it. We of the ascended masters cannot bring the Golden Age alone. You human beings cannot bring the Golden Age alone. It can only be done by establishing a figure eight flow between the ascended realm and people in embodiment. You are part of that flow. Many other people are part of the flow, many of whom have not even heard the concept of ascended masters but they are still able to tune in.

You cannot pull yourself up by your own bootstraps. You cannot save the planet by using the same consciousness that has created current conditions on the planet. You must reach for something beyond. However you see it, whatever you call it, the important thing is that you experience that there is something beyond. You experience that there is a Presence beyond your own mind and beyond whatever you see in the material world. Have you experienced my Presence during this release? In that case, you have something to build on, a frame of reference that can help you rise above the illusions of Mara that may still be affecting you.

Gautama Buddha I AM, and I seal you in a Flame of Peace that I hold for earth, and I hold it because I have become one with it so that I AM the Flame of Peace, the Flame of Cosmic Peace. Be sealed then in that flame.

 

* The dictations in the book were given in 2018

 

Copyright © 2023 Kim Michaels

 

Back to Coming into unity with Saint Germain’s vision for America